ã€ŠWinterfallã€‹


 1. Prologue -A Glimpse into my Past Part I

    The cool spring air rustled in my hair as I rode on my beautiful white horse. White sand flew behind us as we raced along the shore-line. My heart started to pound just as fast as her hooves was hitting the ground.

    I had four lessons scheduled today with my parents and all I wanted to do was relax in the warm sun. So, I had set up a plan. After we had gotten up from our night out on the beach, I would ride my horse until my horse couldn''t run any more. My horse would run until the sky turned pinks and purples, creating a cascade of color touching the clear blue water of the ocean.

    ¡°Maria! Get back here!¡± Theo''s voice cut through the wind as his own horse was pushing max speed to catch up with mine. We raced along the shore of South Haven Beach, one of the largest beach coasts that The Isle has.

    As he inched forward I could hear the sounds of his horse¡¯s hooves pound against the sand, but my horse was faster. I kicked the sides of her gently, urging her to lurch forward. "Faster." I whispered to her as I brushed my hand through her tangled white mane.

    ¡°Please, love, I need to get you back to your parents!¡± Th¨¦oden huffed as he mimicked my own gestures and kicked the side of his horse, "Faster Eclipse!" I felt magic release from his body and fall onto his horse as his horse suddenly began to be more hasted than before.

    Damn spells...I muttered through the bond.

    As he was now twenty feet from me, ¡°No!¡± I shouted as I looked back and realized how close he was. His face wore that of desperation, plea, and frustration mixed all into one. His face was priceless. I knew once I returned to the castle I would have to slip back into my reality of duties as a princess and have those dang lessons. Most importantly, I would have to be poised, innocent, charming, and quiet. Nod when spoken to and speak when directed to. Those were the parts of being royalty that I hated. I had to be something I was not.

    Meanwhile Th¨¦oden, my assigned guard, granted me my escape from that reality. Allowing me to be truly free, he allowed me to be me. Despite knowing it was wrong and that it could result in his termination if caught, we embraced our own reality. Hidden to my parents, the king and queen of Winterfall, we shared a bond that was beyond love, it was pure, magical. and invisible to the outside world.

    ¡°Please Maria!¡± Th¨¦oden begged again. He was close to me at this point. Close enough to rope me like cattle.

    If only he had a¡­ I began to ponder the thought of him roping me like the ranchers did with cattle. He had done it once prior when I tried to escape his grasp, however I didn''t think he would do it again. I was surprised as I glanced back just as the thought crossed my mind and saw him swinging a rope.

    "Shit. Please don''t." I begged him. Hoping he wouldn''t lasso me.

    "You have left me no choice Maria." Th¨¦oden said disappointedly in the bond. It was rare that I didn''t follow his orders. However, this time, I had enough of my lessons and just wanted freedom.

    ¡°You really think that is going to work this time?¡± I flashed him a grin and continued to race him along the shore.

    ¡°It worked last time.¡± He smirked as he began the process of flaking the rope. My eyes widen as I saw the loop in the rope start to grow.

    The last time was a week ago. At least once a week we slipped away from his guard duties and my royal duties to have a bit of fun.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Like it will work¡­¡± I began to utter but stopped myself as the rope wrapped around my frame as he pulled it tight. He made the mistake of pulling the rope too tight and flinging me off the horse. Thankfully, his reaction skills were impressive as he jumped off his own horse just as quickly and was able to catch me before I hit my ass on the beach.

    I watched as Juniper''s speed slow against the sandy beach. Eventually coming to a halt as Th¨¦oden uttered the word "Halt" underneath his breath casting a magical effect upon her.

    Th¨¦oden''s own horse walked next to mine and stood still. Th¨¦oden glared at me with his crystal blue eyes. ¡°Maria, I know you despise your royal duties, but they are something you are going to have to get used to if you are ever going to take the throne.¡±

    I looked away from him. ¡°I just hate the fact I have to pretend to be someone I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°You are not perfect?¡± He was amused at my testament.

    I could feel him look at me through our shared bond. Tempted, I peered through his eyes to see what he truly saw of me.

    ~Th¨¦oden¡¯s Point of View~

    Maria is perfect in my eyes. Her curled long brown hair flowed down her back. Her short frame brought her to a height of five foot three inches and fit perfectly in my arms. Not to mention her emerald green eyes and captivating smile.

    I glanced down at her chest for a brief moment. Which allowed her to see how her curved features looked in my eyes and how her overall body looked. Her body is beautiful in my eyes, her curves, her muscles, every bit of her body was stunning.

    ~Maria¡¯s Point of View~

    I pulled out of his vision as soon as I felt the heat rise in my cheeks. ¡°What if I won¡¯t make a good Queen one day?¡± That was something I often worried about. My parents handled the kingdom well. What if I couldn''t hold to their expectations? What if I failed the kingdom?

    ¡°You will, I promise.¡± Th¨¦oden smiled at me. His support was something I admired and appreciated deeply.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the castle.¡± I pouted in defeat.

    He sighed in relief as he released the rope, gathered it up, and hung it from his saddle. ¡°Let¡¯s get back before the sun rises.¡±

    Looking to the east, the sun sky was just starting to peek above the hilltop grasslands. Showcasing vibrant hues of pinks, reds, oranges, and yellows as the sun shown our time of freedom was coming to an end.

    He took the lead as we rode back to the castle. It was about a two mile ride from the beach, and it took us about ten minutes to get back home.

    As we rode to the stables, the grand structure of the build was quick to come into view. The building was built out of dark oak wood, limestone, and granite. The structure hosted up to ten horses throughout the year.

    The doors slid open as Bernard, our stable hand, looked exhausted. He walked over to the iron gates and opened both of them. He watched us as we closed the stalls. ¡°Having the horses out all night again?¡± He looked annoyed with us as that meant he had to guard the building all night. He shifted a yawn and grabbed the reins of the two horses after Th¨¦oden and I both hopped off of them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I put in a request?¡± Th¨¦oden walked over to the message board. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He tapped the message on the board. It clearly indicated that we would be out all night.

    ¡°I saw the request, but that doesn¡¯t mean others don¡¯t question why two of the horses are missing.¡± Bernard said with a grumble.

    ¡°Bernard, please tell me you-¡± I began to say, but he interrupted me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say who took them, Princess, but it is getting harder to keep the secret.¡±

    I sighed in relief, ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°When do you plan on telling your parents?¡± Bernard questioned as he began to prep the feed for the horses.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I said quietly.

    That was a conversation I dreaded having. I knew Th¨¦o felt the same about it, as he had no idea how my parents would handle such a tale. I feared he would be reassigned and I would never see him again as something like this was not widely acceptable.

    ¡°Thank you again Bernard,¡± I said as I walked towards the entrance of the stable. I looked back and waited for Theo.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow shortly. Let me finish up a few things here.¡± Th¨¦oden sounded off which gave me an overwhelming feeling of concern.

    I nodded and continued to the castle alone. An overwhelming sensation of fear crept through my body as I was pulled into Th¨¦o¡¯s mind.

 1. Prologue - A Glimpse into my Past Part II

    I could feel her pull into my view through our draconic bond, something that happened on occasion, especially when Maria felt that things were off or she was bored. This time, it was due to my over protectiveness of her getting a bit too... well extreme.

    ¡°Now, tell me, why did you have to worry the princess like that?¡± My energy had shifted. I was angry, and I needed him to know that his behavior was not okay.

    What are you doing Theo? I heard Maria ask me worriedly through the bond. I could feel her bite her bottom lip as she continued to watch the scene unfold before her.

    I saw Bernard¡¯s eyes widen in fear. His body shook and trembled and any words he tried to speak came out dry. My aura of fear enveloped him.

    The aura of fear was something I only had used against criminals before. Bernard was not a criminal, but he had bothered the princess. Which in turn bothered me.

    I wasn''t intending for it to go too far, I just wanted to shake him. As I had feared that he may let it slip that the princess and I were in a relationship. As I was worried that he would tell her parents and get myself fired.

    ¡°I-¡± Bernard couldn¡¯t speak. He was too afraid. So afraid that I could start to smell a bit of urine.

    Damn it. I shook my head in disbelief as I started to pace back and forth in the barn. This wasn¡¯t typically like me, I acted lawful not this. I¡¯ll admit, on rare occasions I would lose control with how much force I¡¯d had put into the use of my powers. I¡¯d like to blame my draconic heritage on that but that can¡¯t be the blame for everything.

    Especially in this case, then again, he did cause Maria some distress. No. I shook my head in dismay. I can¡¯t just blame everything on my heritage. Even if that is where these powers came from.

    Regardless of that, my intention wasn¡¯t to cause an overbearing sense of fear. I just wanted him to be terrified enough that he wouldn¡¯t say anything to the King or Queen in regards to Maria and I¡¯s relationship. If this knowledge were to get to them, I could potentially lose my job and that is something I did not want to happen.

    As I continued my pace in the barn, I felt a burst of concern through the bond, Maria. Th¨¦oden, release him. Her voice was sharp and firm as her voice spoke authority as she was trying to order me to release him. This was something she rarely did, so I knew I had gone to far.

    I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to- I began to apologize to her.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    However, she cut me off mid sentence, I know and I am fine Theo. Please just come back to the castle. Her voice was almost a plea at this point. I felt her worry grow and her own fear collide in the bond.

    I took a deep breath and focused my emotional state, to a more positive one. In time, I dropped the aura of fear completely and switched to a more soothing approach.

    I glanced over at Bernard who I saw slumped himself against the door of the horse¡¯s pen. His stare burned deep as he looked at me with wide open eyes and raised eyebrows. His posture was rigid and his skin was fifty shades paler, if that was even possible.

    Upon examining the situation I put myself into, I knew I had made him afraid. However, I did not know if he would run screaming to the King and Queen or keep silent. Regardless of the matter, my action had a consequence and that was terrifying the man to the point of urinating himself.

    Do I regret that decision, yes. I knew I could just let him be and take the result of my action however, I did not want the man to be deathly afraid of me anytime I went near him. As I was in here I could tell he was scared.

    ¡°Bernard I-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything! Don¡¯t do anything!¡± Bernard shouted at me as I tried to apologize for my actions.

    ¡°But I-¡± I tried to communicate one more time with him before making the decision I was going to hate doing.

    ¡°Not another damn word! What are you?¡± He questioned me as he attempted to move back against the door of the pen even more.

    The regret I felt was overwhelming me at this point. I truly didn¡¯t want to make him feel this way. But now, his behavior towards me has left me with no choice. I had to use the spell Alter recollection, to fix this memory. I hated doing this spell and rarely used it as I always had the thought that one¡¯s memory should not be altered against their will. However, in certain cases, it was necessary.

    I carefully walked over to him and bent down and whispered to him, ¡°You will not remember this.¡± I released a bit of magical essence as I cast the spell Alter Recollection.

    I shook my head in disbelief at my own actions. I know I try to be the best I can be, but even those who are destined for greatness have their faults. And this was one. Even if this side of me did not come out that often.

    I felt Maria ease as we both watched Bernard return to normal. ¡°Thank you again, Bernard.¡± I told him as I gave a kind smile and left.

    Leaving the stable I felt a pull to go to the grand hall. It was a strong pull of emotions that was coming from Maria. I used our bond to siphon some of her emotions, pulling them into my own body. Allowing her to remain calm during her conversation with her mother. I typically had enough willpower to handle both her and my emotions combined and remain stable. However, I had to admit, sometimes it became too much even for me. Still, I would do it for her in a heartbeat every time.

    I could sense it was an argument between her and her mother. However, due to the recent events my mind did not slip into her view point as I was still contemplating the mess I had just avoided.

    As more of her emotions flooded into me, as things seemed to get a bit more heated with her and her mother, I hurried myself to the castle in hopes to aid in the situation.

 1. Prologue - A Glimpse into My Past Part III

    I quickly tuned out of his surroundings to focus on my own, as I walked along the path back to the castle. I had managed to make my way through the brass gates of the castle and walked up the marbled path to open the large dark oak doors that had our family crest engraved in the door. Our family crest was that of a dragon and two swords outlined in the kingdom''s colors of blues, silvers, white, and gray. The door creaked open as I pushed against it opening up to a marbled floor entryway with dark oak wooden walls and my mother, glaring at me with anger in her green eyes.

    ¡°Where were you Maria?¡± My mother asked as she shifted her weight. Standing at five foot five, anger radiated from her body. Mossy brown hair flowed down her back resting against her back.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was confused as to the urgency and anger in her tone. As I didn''t think I did anything wrong.

    ¡°I mean, I went to wake you up and you were already gone!¡± Her voice was sharp. She tried not to scream at me but I could feel the rage radiate off of her.

    Shit. I thought to myself. I had hoped to be back before anyone else was awake and failed at doing so, apparently.

    ¡°I just went out for a ride.¡± I said quietly as I was quick to come up with an excuse as to why I was not in bed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the horses were gone.¡± I watched as she sucked in a big breath of air and released it. Clearly trying to calm herself. ¡°At least I knew you were safe. Th¨¦o was with you, right?¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Yes, mom.¡± I responded firmly as I crossed my arms in frustration. I was beginning to feel like my mother didn''t trust me.

    ¡°Where is he then? I would like to confirm this with him.¡± Her stance mimicked mine.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± I heard my voice begin to rise.

    I often felt like my mom didn¡¯t trust me. For whatever reason, she always had to get Theo¡¯s input on everything. Maybe she thought I was too childish to have my own voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe-¡± My mother soon began to correct herself.

    ¡°Then why do you need to hear it from him?¡± I shouted. I felt my face flush red with anger.

    Calm.

    It was a simple reminder. Something he did often, especially when I got heated. I took a few deep breaths and felt my emotions subside. That, I knew, was his doing, which was probably for the best.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I do, Maria. But as a mother, I just want to make sure you are safe.¡±

    ¡°Strange way of-¡±

    Th¨¦o cut me off as he approached us. ¡°She was safe, Queen Astrid. I promise you that she was safe.¡± His voice was firm and authoritative.

    This time I could feel a sensation of calm over all of us. Th¨¦o had two different auras he could utilize at any given time: his aura of fear and his aura of soothing. The aura of soothing that emitted from his body engulfed me.

    We both watched as my mother took a deep breath. ¡°I know if she is with you she is safe. Come now, daughter, we have preparations for our annual winter ball to prepare for.¡± My body relaxed as the tension had subsided.

    <hr>

    This was before everything went south. When everything was good in my world. This was all but a memory. A memory I would trade anything in the world for. Despite the constant worry I caused my mother, I loved her. I loved every bit of her.

 2. Prologue - A Glimpse into my Past Part IV

    The bond between me and my father was special. I admired him for who he was, as he saw things that he could not explain to anyone. Those things often tormented him, causing him to shut himself out from the rest of the world. However, for me, he embraced it.

    The memories I shared with my father always brought a tear to my eye as I admired him deeply for the strength and love that he presented. This time in my life was no different, as I had a lot to think about recently, as what felt like hundreds of things around me was changing, constantly. As time seemed to stop for a brief second, it allowed me to reflect on some of the happier memories I was given with the man who raised me.

    <hr>

    As I stood in the grand hall, a room that glistened as the light danced across it. The walls made of crystal like glass and the floor a fine marble painted a perfect magical moment. There was a large glass chandelier that hung from the ceiling, a marbled grand stair case that led up to the floor of the second balcony and a back drop of stained glass windows that depicted the countryside of Winterfall. As the sun hit the stained glass, it created a cascading light display of vibrant colors of reds, oranges, yellows, blues, and greens.

    ¡°Do I have to learn this dance?¡± I asked my father as he tried to teach me a traditional ballroom dance, one called the Pavane. It was a dance that showed elegance and grace as people often danced in pairs. This dance consisted of slow gliding steps in duple meter. This dance was a typical dance that is performed at our annual Winterfall Ball.

    ¡°Yes, every queen that has come through this castle has learned this dance.¡± His lips parted with a smile as he knew I despised history lessons. Don''t get me wrong, they were interesting until they started to make me fall asleep.

    I sighed heavily, ¡°Now a history lesson?¡±

    ¡°Why do you despise learning so much, Maria?¡± He asked, sounding amused. I didn''t despise all learning, just learning that made me fall asleep. I mean I enjoyed things like dance lessons but I did grow tired of them when they became repetitive.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I despise learning, father, it¡¯s just that I would much rather spend time with you.¡± That was the truth. I loved our father daughter days when I was younger, running in the castle halls, playing games like hide and seek and nowadays those days were filled with these damn lessons. He always claimed, I''ll need them one day.

    Every moment once I reached adulthood, that I spent with my father was him teaching me some life skills. Whether it be dance, history, cooking, or some form of martial arts. he was always teaching me something. Sometimes, I thought that he forgot I was still his child despite being an adult and still needed him as a parent rather than a teacher.

    ¡°You may be my child Maria, but I want you to be capable of anything.¡± His voice echoed through the empty ball room, bouncing off the mirrored walls.

    He always talked like the future was going to change. Like everything was ending. He sounded uncommonly wise for his age. As elves lived a long time, well past seven hundred years in some cases. My father had a lot of life left in him, so I had no idea why he talked so wise.

    ¡°Do I have to be capable of everything?¡± I exaggerated as I threw my hands to my side in frustration.

    My father let out a joyous bellow of laughter that danced across the room, wrapping tightly around my own heart. HIs laughter felt warm and inviting just like his milky silver eyes and his pristine smile. ¡°You will be surprised at how often you will utilize the skills I am trying to teach you.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? When will I need to learn-¡± I began to question him as I knew he could see into the future. I was always so curious as to what secrets lay behind this silver eyes of his. However, he never told a soul what might happen in our future.

    ¡°I can¡¯t spoil the future Maria. Trust me, if you fail to learn this now, you will wish you would have.¡± His lips parted into a smile once more. There was almost something mischievous about his demeanor, almost as if he was planning for something to happen.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I exhaled, ¡°Fine, teach me the dance.¡±

    He continued to show me the steps as he danced with my mother, who snuck in quietly and joined in on the lesson. He spun her around and led her into a dip. Swinging her back up to her feet, kissing my mother gently on the lips. As soon as the music notes stopped humming, he turned to me and said, ¡°Now Maria, I hope you find as much enjoyment out of this dance as your mother and I have. As it is your turn.¡±

    ¡°Who am I supposed to dance with?¡± I questioned him as I glanced around the room. It was just me, my mother and father in the room. I had no dance partner and this was a couple dance.

    It was a simple question. As for most children, seeing their parents dance all cutely would sicken them, but it made me happy. I hoped that one day I would have the romantic marriage like that they had.

    ¡°Perhaps Th¨¦o would step in,¡± my father said as I caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of my eye as he walked into the grand ballroom. Th¨¦oden first seemed panicked but then his mood shifted to confusion as he ran his hand through his messy locks.

    I then realized that my father must have used sending during our dance practice. I shook my head, as I had no idea how he managed to let those words slip his lips without me hearing them.

    ¡°This was the emergency, King Mikail?¡± Th¨¦o questioned with a bit of amusement and confusion on his face, "Dance lessons?"

    ¡°A dance with my daughter counts as an emergency, yes.¡± My father crossed his arms and looked at Theo with an amused expression on his face.

    Father doesn''t know does he? I asked with a worried tone.

    Not that I am aware of. Then again, he can see the future. I felt my eyes begin to widen and my face started to turn fifty shades red. The thought of my father seeing Th¨¦oden and I on our romantic outings didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    Th¨¦o rolled his eyes and walked towards the glass like wall of the ballroom. ¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± He propped his helmet, shield and weaponry up against the ballroom wall and approached me. His feet sounded heavy against the white marbled floor as he walked with pride over to me.

    As he came closer I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart pound heavily in my chest. I was confused as to why and when my father sent a telepathic message to Th¨¦o. However, I was beyond grateful that I got to share this moment with him.

    My father turned on some music with the help of some magical tunes as he uttered a spell beneath his breath. As the notes filled the air, Th¨¦o and I began to dance. I followed the steps my parents took and to my surprise, Th¨¦o didn¡¯t miss a beat.

    How?

    I have been watching every practice and may have picked up a few things.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as we moved to the flow of the music. My smile grew even more as I glanced back at my parents. This moment made my heart happy. Looking back, I hoped that we danced as elegantly as my parents did. The way my father carried my mother across the dance floor seemed effortless. I had only hoped that ours appeared that way.

    Any idea when we will ever use this dance?

    It was a formal dance after all, one we may use on our wedding day.

    Your father knows more than I.

    That I knew was true, however, I still couldn¡¯t help but question why I needed to learn such a romantic dance as far as I knew our wedding was far off.

    As the music began to die down, every pulse in my body wanted to kiss Th¨¦o, but I had to refuse. I didn¡¯t know what my father knew from his visions. What I did know is that I did not want them to find out that we were together by kissing him in front of them.

    ¡°Thank you for the dance, Princess Maria.¡± Th¨¦o released me as the music stopped and gave me a bow. ¡°I need to get back to work, unless there is anything else you three need?¡± Th¨¦oden asked as he looked over to my father.

    ¡°Thank you for your time Th¨¦oden. I¡¯ll message if there is more,¡± my father responded.

    Th¨¦o gathered up his equipment and left in a hurry.

    I had mixed feelings after that. Part of me wondered then if my father knew. If that was why he would call Th¨¦o in to dance with me. I also felt a bit brokenhearted. I wanted to kiss Th¨¦o so badly but I couldn¡¯t.

    I wanted that too, Maria. That is why I had to leave.

    I understood where he was coming from. It still did not make it any easier.

    ¡°The dance you two shared was so lovely,¡± My father said as he approached me with pride in his eyes and hugged me. ¡°Thank you for giving me that memory.¡±

    I stared at my father. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing for you to be worried about, Maria.¡± He gave me a kiss on the cheek and left with my mother.

    <hr>

    I sucked in a deep breath, as I held back the tears, as the memory played in my mind for the one hundredth time.

 3. The Attack

    The ground shook, smoke billowed, and the sky turned dark. Screams of terror filled the air as citizens began to run away from the scene that was unfolding.

    My heart raced, thudding against my chest. Its constant beating echoed in my ears. From a distance, the location of the disaster. ¡±No¡­no¡­please no!¡± I as I sprinted towards the commotion.

    ¡°Maria!¡± Th¨¦oden''s voice boomed amongst the chaos. I could hear his heavy feet not too far behind me. However, I didn¡¯t care. What I cared about at that moment were my parents.

    ¡°Maria! I command you to stop!¡± Th¨¦oden''s authoritative voice raced across the dust filled street and pierced my ear.

    I felt my muscles tighten as my body froze. Damn him and his spells. His footsteps slowed as he approached me, however I could hear the pounding of his heart over my own.

    ¡°Maria. Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Th¨¦oden''s voice was soothing as he lowered his voice and calmed his own breathing.

    ¡°My parents are there¡­¡± I whimpered. I felt my body begin to shake as tears started to stain my cheeks.

    I felt his cold hand brush against my cheek. ¡°I will go check on them. However, I need you to head back to the castle. It is not safe here anymore.¡±

    I peered over in the direction of the explosion. Debris was still falling. The smell of soot, dust, and faint burning flesh filled the air. Screams bellowed amongst the ruckus. The streets were filled with people running in pure panic.

    I turned back and looked up at Th¨¦oden. He was trying so hard to keep his own breathing and demeanor calm. However, I felt the shock wave of fear, panic, and sorrow through the dragon-rider bond that we share.

    ¡°Maria please,¡± he begged me. ¡°Go back to the castle.¡±

    ¡°My parents-¡± I whimpered once more.

    ¡°I know. I will go.¡± Th¨¦oden pulled me into his chest. As I rested my head against his cool frame, the pounding in his heart grew steadily.

    I glanced up at him with a pleading stare, ¡°Save my parents, please.¡± I managed to choke out as I began to feel the pain of loss grip at my heartstrings.

    ¡°I will do what I can.¡± He gave me a gentle kiss on the forehead and took off running towards the destruction.

    He should have known I wouldn¡¯t listen to him. I wanted to follow him. I wanted to know if my parents were alive or dead. However, I knew he would be upset with me if I sprinted after him.

    Did I care at that moment? No. I sprinted after him. My feet carried me faster with each step I took, mimicking that of my racing heart.

    Thud. My body smacked into his.

    ¡°Maria!¡± Th¨¦oden shouted at me as he glared down at me in anger. ¡°I ordered you to go to the castle!¡±

    Once I regained my footing I matched his stare, ¡°Those are my parents!¡± I screamed at him.

    ¡°Yes and you are under my protection!¡± He shouted back, ¡°I want you to go back to the castle. That¡¯s an order!¡± Th¨¦oden''s words carried volume as he rarely ordered me in this manner.

    I froze. I couldn¡¯t utter a single word in response.

    Th¨¦oden released a few deep breaths, ¡°Maria, please listen to me. Go back to the castle. You do not need to see any of this.¡±

    I had no idea how he could calm himself so easily. ¡°Alright.¡± I eventually agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll go back this time.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Thank you Maria.¡±

    He waited this time before he took off. He wanted to see if I¡¯d listen to him.

    After a moment of silence I turned around and headed in the direction of the castle. Little did he know I planned to see everything that he would see.

    I stopped just a few hundred feet away from the castle. I calmed my own breathing, my own thoughts and forced myself past Th¨¦oden''s block on our bond and watched everything unfold.

    <hr>

    I felt Maria pull into my mind as I moved towards the sight of the explosion. As I felt her break through, I couldn''t help but sigh deeply, as the block I tried to put up between us failed, as her will overtook the block I put up in the bond.

    I did not and could not let that stop me. Once I was able to determined that she at least had headed in the direction of the castle, I forced myself to move along the stone street once more. The smell of soot, dust, and burnt flesh grew stronger, as I grew closer to the disaster site.

    The smells mixed together inside my nostrils did not sit well with me. Deep in my heart I feared the worst but I needed to remain optimistic. That wasn¡¯t just for me, that was for her as well.

    Damn it Maria. I grumbled through the bond. Somehow, amidst the chaos, she managed to break the invisible barrier that I put up in the bond.

    With each agonizing step I found myself closer to the center of the accident. What I saw as I approached tore at my heart. Part of one of our kingdom''s rings, demolished through hellfire. Countless buildings destroyed. Bodies scattered amongst the rubble.

    As I approached the area I knew her parents were supposed to be at I sent a quick prayer to my deity.

    Bahamut, hear me: save her parents. I don¡¯t know if she can handle the loss. Please save them. Save them for her.

    Bahamut¡¯s response shook my core as a tidal wave of comfort washed over me.

    ¡°No!¡± I shouted and quickly began to pick up pace once more. ¡°This can¡¯t happen! Not to them! Not to her!¡± I shouted in pure desperation.

    As I grew closer I received one final message, the beginning of an end.

    With the message in my mind, I began to search the rubble for her parents. At first, I had a strike of hope. As I had not found their bodies amongst the collapsed buildings.

    However, that spark of hope was quick to fade as I saw the blue and silver attire of my king burned and drenched in blood. I dropped to my knees and crawled over to his body. ¡°King Mikail, I am sorry. I have failed you.¡±

    I wanted to revive him but I couldn¡¯t. The council had ordered me not to revive anyone else or there will be consequences. With that order came the confiscation of the diamond supply that I had. Otherwise, I would have broken that order right then and there no matter what would have happened to me.

    I sat beside the fallen king for a brief moment as I prayed in silence. My heart churned. My eyes watered for the first time in ages. If that is the king then where is the queen? I began to search for Maria¡¯s mother. At this point I had no hope for survival.

    It only took me a few seconds to find her body as her body was smashed underneath the rubble of what was one of the kingdom¡¯s town¡¯s hall. Her body was charred and only recognizable by the crown that laid next to her and bits of her clothing that survived the blast. The Queen was lying next to King Mikail, still clutching his hand, so I knew it was her.

    I sat on the ground next to them and sobbed. I have failed you my dear. They are gone. I had no idea how Maria would cope under these conditions as her emotions appeared unstable as is. I just knew one thing, I felt hopeless, crushed, depressed, and most of all I felt like I had failed as a protector.

    Between my own wallows of sadness, my own depressed heart, my own turmoil, I began to hear Maria¡¯s voice flood the bond with despair.

    I need you. I need you. She cried over and over again. Her voice, that haunting voice, forever becoming a nightmare.

    Her pull once strong in my mind grew weaker and weaker as her emotional state became unstable and her own conscious became her own once more. I felt her leave the bond which only made me hurry towards her more.

    <hr>

    I knew now why Th¨¦oden didn¡¯t want me to see into his mind. Why he put up the mental block. He knew deep down that my parents did not make it. That they were dead.

    My sweet parents. I hugged my body tightly as I sobbed in the street. My heart sank. My mind went blank and the world appeared to slow and everything blurred together.

    I felt my knees begin to buckle, causing me to fall to the ground. I wrapped my arms around my knees and pulled them to my chest.

    I cried. I cried harder than I have ever cried before. Through the bond I echoed a constant plea to Th¨¦oden, I need you. I need you.

    After a minute of laying on the street alone, I heard Th¨¦oden''s heavy footsteps slow as he approached me. ¡°My sweet Maria, I am so sorry.¡± He scooped me up in his arms gently and held me close to his cool body.

    I buried my face into his chest and cried until nothing would fall. ¡°Never leave me.¡± I whimpered.

    ¡°I will never leave you Maria. No matter what happens.¡± Th¨¦oden''s voice soothed my body as he carried me off to the castle.

 4. Marcels Beginning

    The cinnamon and floral scent was something I was not used to. When I visited the castle the smells hit my nose like a brick.

    Their d¨¦cor was rather appalling as well, light and uplifting. Something I wasn¡¯t used to at all. I was used to the darkened red rock walls of my home in the hells. However, it seemed to be a tradition in these parts to uphold a sense of happiness. A sense of life.

    For example, the castle in Summer Crest, produced the same uplifting and full of life feeling. A feeling that made my skin crawl. As I took over the castle, the mood shifted from its once vibrant nature to a darker frequency of life. Despite my best efforts at redecorating Summer Crest¡¯s castle, I was unable to fully make over the castle to my taste.

    Winterfall¡¯s castle was just the same. Vibrant, welcoming and inviting and those things disgusted me.

    Hell had once been my home, however, I choose to live in The Isles as they call it will be my home for the time being, so I can collect what I am owed.

    I pushed open the rather large doors to the castle, walking along a marbled floor. All the way up to the second story of the castle, taking a right and following the dimly lit corridor, down to the middle of the hallway where I was meeting Queen Astrid, in hopes of finalizing our agreement. Since we already had the meeting scheduled and she was expecting my presence, no one stopped me.

    I knocked three times on the closed wooden door. ¡°Queen Astrid, it¡¯s me Marcel!¡± I shouted through the door.

    I pressed my ear up against the door and heard faint steps walk across the floor. Stepping back, I stood firm. I stood tall. I stood proud.

    She greeted me with a pearl white smile and beautiful green eyes. ¡°Right on time. Come in, come in.¡± She said with an elegant voice.

    She stepped aside and allowed me to enter, closing the door behind us. In the room already was the head of the council, Sybil Nomaty. I gave her a wink as I knew our plan was unfolding smoothly.

    ¡°Please sit.¡± Astrid said as she pulled out the chair in front of her dark oak desk.

    I glanced around the room and was surprised by the lack of decoration compared to the rest of the castle. The walls were made of oak wood. One wall was lined with bookshelves, going from the ceiling to the floor. Another wall depicted a stained glass portrait of the family. The third, was rather bare. The furniture in here was basic, two wooden chairs, a massive dark oak desk, a large area rug, a couple of oil lamps, and a large fur lined chair that Queen Astrid gracefully sat in and scooted up to her desk.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Have you thought more about the offer?¡± I asked her to get straight to the point.

    ¡°You want to marry my daughter, in hopes of strengthening the bond between Summer Crest and Winterfall. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I spotted your beautiful daughter at last year''s Winterfall Ball and was captivated by her beauty.¡± That wasn¡¯t a lie; her daughter, the heir to the throne, was stunning.

    ¡°Given our rules, one parent and one council member must to be present and sign the decree. I have filled Sybil in on our previous discussions and came up with the contract for us to sign.¡±

    ¡°So you approve?¡± I questioned her with a wave of eagerness washing over my body. As this meant my plan was going to go into full motion.

    ¡°Yes, your ruling over Summer Crest so far seems promising. And I believe that you and my daughter will make great rulers.¡± She said as she pulled out the already drawn-out decree and slid it over to me. ¡°You just need to sign at the bottom. Sybil and I have already signed our names.¡±

    I smiled at her as I took the quill she soon offered me. As I felt the anticipation build up in my chest, I didn¡¯t hesitate, I just signed and initialized the document. I had no reason to doubt her as we both had outlined the document prior to this meeting. This was just the final stage of our agreement.

    Once the ink dried she took it from me and gave it to Sybil. ¡°Now that is settled, I hope you will take good care of my daughter. She is the only heir to the throne and my only daughter.¡±

    ¡°I will, I promise.¡± I said as I tried to hide a smirk. I shook her hand and left the room as I followed Sybil out the door.

    Once the door closed, I leaned into her and whispered, ¡°Crimson, our plan is finally in motion. That girl will be ours before we know it.¡± Crimson is my leading lady, despite not appearing as herself in the moment.

    ¡°And if she continues to fuck around with that guard?¡± She hissed as she had spotted them a few weeks ago being all romantic.

    ¡°Consequences will follow.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± She asked me with a devilish grin.

    ¡°Perhaps a few strikes with my blade will teach her a lesson.¡± I returned her devilish grin with one of my own. Pride beamed across my face as for once, my plans was falling into place, just as long as that princess didn¡¯t fuck it up.

    ¡°What about the guards?¡±

    ¡°Distract them long enough for me to handle our little problem.¡±

    Crimson gave me a smile and vanished. I knew utilizing her to distract the guards he had in place would work like a charm. They may be trained professionals but that doesn¡¯t mean that they can not be tricked.

 5. One Night Is all I Wanted

    It wasn¡¯t long before the attack that I met the man I was supposed to marry and fall in love with. The man that was supposed to aid in my ruling of Winterfall. Despite my desire to be with another, I was stuck with Marcel¡¯s proposal. I closed my eyes as the memory of that day flashed in my mind.

    I stood in the grand hall that was beautiful beyond words. It was a room that was crystal lined, with frosted glass walls, marbled white floors, and stained glass windows that were placed on the back wall depicting the countryside of Winterfall. The room had one grand staircase that had thirty marbled steps and dark oak rails that reached the second floor balcony. Upon the second floor balcony consisted of a grand piano, a harp, and a few other various musical instruments.

    Sybil¡¯s high heels clicked against the marbled floor as she approached me in stride and had a hint of eagerness in her eyes. My heart pounded in my chest as I was unaware of what she was going to say.

    ¡°Maria Roza Silvermist, I have a decree from your parents and from The Council.¡± Her voice boomed with confidence as she delivered the message with ease.

    My mind swirled with mixed emotion as I was confused as to her phrase of words. My parents are dead. They couldn¡¯t tell me to do anything now. The Council on the other hand, had every right to, as they were the ones calling the shots right now. At least, until I was deemed ready to take my rightful place as queen.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what did you just say?¡± I asked in confusion as I was utterly lost.

    ¡°Princess, your parents had arranged for you to meet and marry the King of Summer Crest in hopes of binding the two kingdoms together.¡±

    I could feel my eyes go wide. Why in the hell would they do that! I shouted through the bond in frustration. Your parents had arranged for you to meet and marry the King of Summer Crest¡­I said that quote over and over again until it made my blood start to boil. Until the tears wanted to escape my eyes but I tried my best not to show this emotion in front of her.

    Calm Maria. We will figure this out. Th¨¦oden''s voice was calm as I could sense he was beginning the siphoning process.

    After a moment of pure shock, ¡°Do I get a say in the matter?¡± I crossed my arms and glared at her as I was not pleased with the situation I was stuck in.

    ¡°I am afraid not, Princess. As house rules state, a parent or guardian of the future king or queen must approve the marriage and sign a decree.¡± Her voice spoke with an affirmative tone.

    My heart sank. I had no parents. No guardians. I had Th¨¦oden, but he was my guard, my protector. I had little doubt that they would allow him to sign the decree to forbid such a thing.

    ¡°Who is the King of Summer Crest anyway?¡± I asked Sybil. Two years prior, the kingdom of Summer Crest had fallen and a new King had recently been named, but since my parents death I had yet to formally meet him. And even though I despised the idea of a forced marriage I needed to know who this man was.

    ¡°His name is Marcel. He comes from power.¡± Sybil proclaimed with pride in her voice.

    My eyes narrowed at the sound of his name. Was it possible to hate a man I hadn¡¯t even met yet? Then again, I am being forced to marry him. I should probably meet him.

    We both will meet him. Th¨¦oden sounded hurt if not jealous through our shared dragon-rider bond.

    I sighed, ¡°If I have no choice, I suppose I can arrange my schedule to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll get that arranged today.¡± Sybil hurried off leaving me to wallow.

    A few hours had passed after that to which I was greeted in the grand hall by a man with striking red eyes, no shirt, tight black pants, and a well toned chest. His skin was darkened and his hair jet black and didn''t lay flat. "Hello Princess Maria Roza Silvermist. I am King Marcel of Summer Crest and I am pleased to be your future husband." His husky voice echoed through the empty hall as he greeted me with a smile.

    I couldn''t help but stare at him. He was good looking, don''t get me wrong, but he wasn''t Th¨¦o. Th¨¦o had a charm to him and well Marcel smelt of brimstone. If I was to marry this man, this was going was going to be hard to get used to.

    "Hello, Marcel? I...I don''t think I can.." I stammered. Sorry Th¨¦oden. I whispered as I knew he was watching everything and feeling everything I felt.

    It¡¯s alright Maria. I know you love me, not him. One of the many reasons why I loved Th¨¦oden, he was always so understanding.

    "It''s alright darling. We can take this one step at a time." He took my hand, bent over and kissed it. As he went to stand up and his fiery red eyes met my green ones a chill ran down my spine. "I look forward to getting to know you, my future Queen." He pulled me towards him and kissed my cheek. "I''ll check in on you later alright? I know you have been through some trauma recently and I don''t want to rush into things."

    He stepped back and I simply nodded. I was perplexed. I couldn''t think properly, I couldn''t leave. And as I stood there, he just simply gave me a grin and walked away.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I am not going to like this at all. Th¨¦oden said through the dragon-rider bond. Maria? Are you back with me?

    Yes, I think so. What is happening?

    I''m not sure Maria. I''m not sure.

    I was grateful that the Council at least halted the arranged marriage following my parents death and put it off for at least a year as it gave me a year to grieve their deaths. And now, that year has come and I must follow the decree my parents had set in place, even if my heart wasn¡¯t in it.

    What Marcel had done in that time, I wasn¡¯t aware of. For all I knew he spent his days sulking in the castle of Summer Crest waiting for the year to be up. To be fair, I could honestly care less what that man did in his free time as long as he left me alone, I was happy. As my heart belonged to another soul, a soul I was happy spending the evening with tonight.

    Thinking back on all of that, I still felt like I was a bit of a mess, but I was doing better. The therapy visits with the high priest helped. Helped to the point where I asked to stop doing them since I was no longer crying myself to sleep nor having nightmares.

    I was put together enough that I felt comfortable getting back to a regular routine. And that meant going out with Th¨¦o at least once a week. Something small, something that allowed us to enjoy each other''s company.

    This outing I requested that we travel to the white sandy beaches of South Haven. This was the main bay of The Isles as it stretched along the southern edge of the landmass, connecting all four kingdom¡¯s harbors.

    Sensing uneasiness within Th¨¦oden, I asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡± I glanced up at him and saw he wore a look of concern across his face. His eyes darted in all directions.

    I glanced around us in hopes to see what he had felt, but all I saw was cliffs of black rock, white sand, tall oak trees and lush green fields filled with a variety of wild flowers that touched the sand.

    Upon exhaling, he looked down at me with his crystal blue eyes. I smiled as some of his hair brushed against his cheek, as the rest rustled in the wind behind us. ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea Maria?¡± He questioned me with a charmed but concerned voice.

    I reached up with my left hand and brushed away the fallen pieces of hair and tucked it behind his elven ear. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± I smiled as I stood on my tiptoes and reached for his lips.

    He met my lip half way with his and kissed me gently. I knew he still worried about my well-being in connection to the tragedy that had fallen before me. I knew he worried if we were being watched while we were out.

    He quickly pulled away and did another scan of the area to determine if we were being followed. To determine what his senses were picking up.

    I followed his eyes and tried to focus. I focused on the rustling of shrubs. I focused on the movements of the trees. The chirping of the birds and the crashing of the waves. I found nothing unusual. So, I had no idea why he was concerned.

    ¡°Considering you are promised to Marcel-¡±

    ¡°I am going to stop you right there. The only person I am promised to is you.¡± My voice spoke with confidence as I hoped that would be true.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought of my first encounter ever with Marcel. The chilling feeling I got when I looked at him. His stench of brimstone. The hint of evil in his eyes that I swore was there. All of it. All of Marcel, I hated with a burning passion.

    I sighed a moment later knowing he was right, ¡°I know I am supposed to marry him but there is something about him I cannot shake.¡±

    Th¨¦oden nodded in agreement. ¡°I know the feeling. We are going to have to do some research before I fully commit to letting him have you.¡±

    ¡°My hero coming in to save me?¡± I looked up at him with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°I will always save you, Maria.¡± Th¨¦o kissed me on the lips as we reached the sandy beach.

    We walked to a more secluded section of the beach and sat down on a soft woven blanket that Th¨¦o had brought with us. He pulled out a bottle of ruby red wine and two tall wine glasses from the picnic basket that he had been carrying.

    ¡°What is the wine for?¡± I watched him uncork the wine and pour out the ruby red liquid into each glass. Filling them half full.

    ¡°Celebration. Due to past events, we missed a few milestones this year. Your birthday and our anniversary.¡±

    ¡°And your birthday too, let¡¯s not forget that.¡± I said with a smile on my face.

    He sighed heavily. ¡°Yours is worth celebrating.¡±

    ¡°Your birthday isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Not this year. We can celebrate it next year.¡±

    Today marked a full year since the tragic events that derailed my life. A year that was full of sorrow, depression, and lack of romantic intimacy. A year where celebration was nonexistent, things like birthdays, holidays, and our anniversary were left uncelebrated.

    The start of the year, the day the tragic event took place, occurred on Th¨¦oden''s birthday. We had plans prior to the event for celebrating it in our dreams however, those plans did not stay as I was too depressed to celebrate anything.

    Th¨¦oden understood and supported me during that time, however, I did feel terrible for not celebrating his birthday. Which I had hoped that since it had been a year since the events we could properly celebrate. However, with the tone of his voice and the depressed look on his face, I knew that celebrating his birthday was more than likely off the cards again tonight.

    ¡°I understand.¡± I whispered as I wrapped my arm around him and pulled him into a hug.

    Part of me wanted to celebrate regardless, so perhaps tonight we would celebrate our usual way, intimacy. Due to the events, our intimate lives had been put on hold for six months after the tragic events. Yes, it took me six months of recovery to want to resume that part of my life. Now with the full year behind us, our lives were pretty much back to normal. And that meant celebrating life by sharing a bed with Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°So tonight we celebrate you.¡± He kissed me upon my lips.

    ¡°You mean us?¡± I reminded him.

    I felt a smile form against my lips. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t expect intimacy tonight.¡±

    I knew he was worried if I was able to emotionally handle it. It had been a full year since everything has happened after all, so I understood his concern, despite us having sex prior to this day. However, I was more than willing to give myself to him tonight. We both deserved it. After a year of not celebrating our lives, this year everything would be normal.

    ¡°Would it be a crime if there was some tonight?¡± I whispered softly as, despite his concern, I wanted him tonight. I wanted to celebrate the both of us, I wanted to celebrate him.

    His smile grew a bit wider. ¡°No.¡± He pressed his lips against mine again.

 6. The Beginning of the End Part I

    We ended up falling asleep on the beach, wrapped up in a thin blanket underneath a canopy of stars and as the crystal blue water danced with the light of the full moon. The night air was warm with a gentle breeze as Spring was just a week away from transitioning into Summer.

    The waves crashed against the shore line carrying the scent of salt. It was about high tide when daylight creeped on us slowly waking us as the cold brush of water washed against our naked bodies.

    Despite knowing the potential consequences of our actions due to my arranged marriage with Marcel, this was something we both needed. Embraced in each other''s arms despite the knife that dares to tear us apart.

    As the waves grew stronger and crashed against our legs more frequently, we slowly began to wake. However, it wasn''t until Th¨¦oden received an urgent but alarming message that fully jolted him out of his slumber.

    ¡°There is trouble in the inner ring. One dead. One wounded. It''s bad captain.¡±

    Th¨¦o spoke briefly back to the voice he heard in his head, ¡°I''ll be there shortly, Quinn.¡± His voice raced with concern as he quickly began to find our clothes that we scattered above us.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I sat up and watched him get dressed quickly. His body always captivated me. Tall, well-built, shoulder-length deep brown hair, fair skin, and those crystal blue eyes of his. His clothing was all black that when dressed with his silver dragon scaled leather armor paired quite nicely.

    ¡°I need to go to the inner ring. One has been found dead and another hurt.¡± Th¨¦oden repeated her message to me.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t just going to leave me naked are you?¡± I teased him in hopes of making him stay longer.

    He shook his head, ¡°But quickly get dressed please. I will teleport you as close to the castle as I can and then I must go to the inner ring.¡±

    I gave him a nod, took my dress and undergarments that he was handing me and got dressed. Once we had all of our clothes on and items gathered he teleported me five blocks from the castle. Any normal day, he would have teleported me directly into the grand hall or better yet my own room. However, given the situation, he teleported me as close enough to a point where it wouldn¡¯t raise suspicions if we were seen together. Knowing some of his abilities, I knew he had two of these that he could use. Once my feet hit the ground he gave a quick glance around the area, seeing no one, he kissed my forehead quickly before teleporting once more.

    Curiosity burned through me but I knew better than to pull into his vision to watch the scene unfold. For one, Th¨¦oden would have gotten mad at me as he knew I couldn¡¯t handle death that well. And I didn¡¯t blame him, I was a mess after my parents death and he was afraid if I saw death again, it would push back the progress I had made. I also knew he would be mad at me if I didn¡¯t get back to the castle. So, I continued my walk.

    The walk to the castle consisted of a cobblestone path that eventually transitioned to a marbled path the closer you got to the castle. From the point where he dropped me off, I was roughly five blocks away. Thankfully for me, despite darkness still being around us, it was slowly starting to get warmer.

    The buildings were further apart than in the rings of the city. Each building was constructed from limestone and wood as a sign of higher nobility being this close to the castle. The commoners in this area were far and few in between as the sun had yet to make its appearance on the grassy hills.

    Even though the streets appeared rather empty, I couldn''t help but feel someone or something watching me no sooner than my feet hit the ground and I began moving toward the brass gates of the castle.

    Do you feel that? I whispered through our dragon-rider bond as I began to hear the pounding of my heart quick as fear began to race through my body.

    I felt it when I woke up at the beach. I didn¡¯t want to alarm you. However, I want you to be careful.

    What¡¯s happening? I questioned in a panic as I recalled his message that he had received while we were on the beach.

    There was nothing here when I got here. I used both teleportation already today. I am hurrying as fast as I can back to you. As something is not setting right with me.

    I felt the worry in his voice. Someone tricked him. Someone with power was able to mimic the sound of Quinn¡¯s voice and lure him into the inner rings. Just to get him away from me. Not to mention the overall feeling of us being watched. He felt it last night and this morning as well. Something was happening. We just did not know what.

    Who would have-

    My thought was cut off as I felt a sharp sting in my thigh. I screamed out in pain and quickly glanced down and saw an arrow piercing my skin. Blood began to trickle down my thigh as sharp searing pain radiated outward.

    My heart began to race as panic flooded my body. I stared down at the wooden shaft that was sticking out of my leg. I gritted my teeth as I tried to wiggle the arrow ever so slightly. The feeling of it moving inside my leg almost made me gag. However, I had this sickening feeling start to build up. It pulsed through my veins, leaving me with an overwhelming sensation of ooziness, grogginess, and overall I began to feel drained.

    I knew I had to make it back to the castle and fast, however, the arrow was crippling me with pain. I had to pull the blasted arrow out.

    I groaned in pain as I slowly gripped around the wooden end of the arrow and began to pull it out slowly. Fuck that hurts! I cried through the bond and stopped pulling on it.

    My breathing began to quicken as the pain of the arrow pulsed more and more throughout my body.

    Maria, I need you to pull that arrow out completely. It is poisoned and the more it stays in the wound the harder it is for me to heal you. His voice was calm under the circumstances. Something I needed to be right now. But how can I? There was a goddamned arrow in my leg!

    Alright. I can do this. I thought to myself and gripped the wooden arrow one more time. I took a deep breath and yank! I pulled the arrow out of my leg and watched as blood spewed from the wound.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Th¨¦oden! I shouted as I grabbed at the wound in an attempt at stopping the bleeding.

    It''s alright Maria, I got this. I felt bursts of radiant energy seep through as he began to heal my wound. I also began to feel the sickening feeling that I had felt when the arrow pierced my body vanished as he siphoned the pain and poison away from me. I watched in amazement as the wound closed within seconds.

    I breathed in and out as I felt a wave of calm wash over me. Once the effects of his aura were in full effect, I scanned the area but failed to see any marksmen on the rooftops. So, I continued cautiously towards the castle. As I knew that would be my safe haven.

    I am on my way to you. I will get there as fast as I can. I promise.

    I simply nodded and continued my journey to the castle. I was thankful that there were no more random arrows. However, that didn''t ease the pounding in my heart.

    Once I neared the brass gate of my castle my heart sank. Marcel was waiting outside. His dark blade held in front of him. He was ready to fight.

    ¡°Princess Maria Slivermist! You have betrayed our signed oath!¡± Marcel snarled, halting me in my steps.

    My heart raced. My face flushed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I have a witness account that you were unfaithful and have been this whole time!¡± He stepped towards me and as he did the ground shook. I was afraid. No, I was terrified of the man before me.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t-¡± I was attempting to plead. However, it did not work.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me princess,¡± he snarled as his nostrils flared, ¡°the affair has been going on before I even came along hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    I was at a loss for words. I had no idea how he found out or who would have even been watching us.

    I am coming as fast as I can. Hold your ground until I get there.

    You want me to fight? I can¡¯t! Other than a few martial arts lessons, fighting was one of the skills my father never had me learn.

    Fight if you can. But stay standing. That is all I am asking. Th¨¦oden spoke through the dragon-rider bond. His voice panicked as he realized he had been tricked. We both had.

    I feared that he would kill me before my hero would reach me. I knew I needed to devise a plan to by us some time and I had only a split second to think of an idea, an idea I hoped would work. ¡°Look Marcel, for what it is worth, I am sorry.¡± Part of that was true. I never wanted to hurt the man, I just never cared for him. At least, not in the way I did Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Save it! I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses!¡±

    He lunged towards me, holding his sword tightly with both hands. I managed to dodge the first attack but failed to dodge the second one.

    The second attack clipped my shoulder from the behind, causing pain to tear through my body as the icy touch of his dark blade sunk into my skin. I cried out as he removed the sword from my right shoulder and drove it into my chest. Gasping for air, I could tell that the sweet scent of death was close at hand. I felt my body failing me with each piercing sting of his weapon.

    My body clenched as he yanked the blade out of my chest and plunged it deep into my abdomen and twisted the rough edge of the sword inside my body. I wanted to fight back. I wanted to be brave, but my body was betraying me. I didn''t have the strength to resist; hell, I could barely stay awake anymore. But I knew I needed to. I had to. I had so much at stake I could not let death have me.

    I managed to grasp the hilt of his weapon with my hand and tried to push it back, but his own strength overpowered mine and I failed. His menacing laugh filled the air as his smile turned into a grin. Damn him. He was getting too much enjoyment out of my suffering.

    "Please¡­ Stop," I managed to say as his blade turned against my insides.

    "You were meant to be mine¡­" Marcel snarled. "Your parents promised you¡­" There was hatred in his voice. He was not entirely wrong. That I knew, and that was something I did not want.

    He pulled his sword out of my body and began to drag it against my thighs, with the blade slowly piercing my skin. Each cut seeped the poison his weapon was laced with into my bloodstream.

    Marcel placed his hand over my throat, constricting my airways, as he dragged his dark blade along my thighs. "S¡­" I tried to say but failed.

    "Speechless," he growled as he pressed his face beside mine. "Weak, not even resisting." He yanked his sword back from my limp body.

    Gasping for air, I was hit with a soothing sensation and a feel of what I could describe as being medicated. Then the realization hit. I knew then, with the sudden change in my body, was caused by Th¨¦oden as he was using our bond to siphon away the pain the dark blade had given me. He was utilizing an ability we called Transfusion as he was giving me a chance to fight back.

    Along with this feeling, I felt a sudden burst, almost like a pop in my body as a burst of radiant energy started to grow within me. That¡­that feeling didn¡¯t come from him, that I knew. My initial thought was to panic even more, but the warm sensation of¡­of life took over. Between this new found sensation and his own will taking my pain away gave me hope.

    I''m coming.

    No, I responded. I don''t want you to see me like this.

    Like you have a choice. I am your Protector, your bond mate, and I am not about to let you die. He continued siphoning what pain he could from me.

    His words, laced with power, caused an overwhelming sensation of hope to run through my body. I knew he would save me, but I needed to save myself. Somehow, I found strength and managed to sit up, backing away from Marcel.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Marcel asked as he pulled me back to him, scraping my body along the stone path.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged as he raised his weapon. ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    ¡°And why would I?¡± He hissed as he lowered the tip of his hellish sword over my heart.

    ¡°Because¡­ you need me,¡± I managed to choke out.

    "Do I?"

    "Marcel!" Th¨¦oden shouted as he came into view of the scene unfolding before him. "Marcel, Stop!" he shouted, drawing his draconic longsword. I could tell he was weaker than usual as he took more of my pain than he should have. If he was to fight Marcel now, it may not go well for the both of us.

    "No¡­" I breathed. "You shouldn''t have¡­"

    I had to. He responded. It was that, or you would have died, and I could not lose you¡ªnot like this.

    I glanced up at Marcel, who still held his weapon above my heart. "Stop," I said more firmly.

    "You were supposed to be mine," he repeated, stepping back and glancing between us. "Not his." He pointed his weapon at him.

    I reached up and touched Marcel''s hand.

    "Please¡­ don''t."

    I couldn¡¯t handle more death, more destruction. I just had to hope that there was a way to break this hungry war path that Marcel was on. ¡°Let us live¡­¡± I begged him.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± He repeated again.

    ¡°If you let us live, I¡¯ll go through with the arranged marriage, I won¡¯t fight it.¡± That was a lie...the hell I was going to let him run my kingdom into the ground and marry me. However, I knew if I didn''t offer him something, he would surely kill us here and now.

    ¡°Now that is an intriguing thought.¡± Marcel¡¯s tone of voice shifted as he was amused by my offer. ¡°That resolves you, but what about him?¡±

    ¡°He will make sure I follow our oath. He will protect our kingdom.¡±

    ¡°We will need a new witness to help formalize this marriage.¡± Marcel was seeming more and more like he liked the idea. ¡°Now, I do have one condition, I do not and I mean I do not want any more reports of late night adventures with you two. One more report, and I will take matters into my own hands. Again.¡± Th¨¦oden and I both nodded, ¡°Take her to the infirmary to get examined by the nurse. I don¡¯t want her to bleed out before our wedding day.¡± Marcel turned his back to us and walked through the gate and into the castle.

 7. The Beginning of The End Part II

    As soon as he was out of sight, Th¨¦o wrapped his arm around my waist, picked me up carefully and carried me towards the infirmary. On instinct, he used one of his draconic abilities and produced an invisible field of cold that granted both of us a sense of calm.

    You took too much pain away from me, I scolded him.

    His mental and physical state started to deteriorate as he felt each sting, each cut, each pull of the blade as if it was occurring on his own body instead of mine.

    You know better than to take that much.

    Like I said, it was either that or you would have died. That poison Marcel was using was a deadly one. It was trying to block any chance your body had to heal itself, Th¨¦oden told me.

    So, I was healing myself? Was that what that sensation was? We knew my abilities would manifest eventually, but we had no idea what they were. Perhaps healing was one of them. I knew there were things like Self-Regeneration, Healing Soul, Persevere of Life, and Life from Death. Each ability listed gave some sort of healing property to those who had the blessed touch. From what I experienced and stories that I heard, my own ability was leaning on Self-Regeneration as I healed my own wounds without a second thought.

    Yes, you prevented yourself from being stabbed in the heart and stomach. I felt the surge of wild magic come from you. It was truly intense, Th¨¦oden said. With each cut of his blade and each drop of poison that entered you, your body was trying to heal, but the damage he was doing made your healing almost mundane. When I took all of that pain, all of that poison, your body was able to function correctly and heal itself.

    I was unaware that I was even doing it. My father always talked about how my powers were restrained and that I may never have them.

    It must have just taken an immense force to push your body to its limits, causing your powers to surface.

    I felt my emotions shift as if they were growing and then weakening. I knew part of that was you, but was the rest of that my magic? I recalled each pulse of fear, how each pulse of death that I felt came and disappeared quickly.

    He looked down at me with a concerned look on his face. The intense pull of your emotions may have affected your ability to heal yourself. Now that your magic is unleashed, we should train you to harness your abilities, as we may need them in the upcoming months.

    The infirmary is named Hope''s Haven and is named after an elven woman who was named Hope who passed well over one hundred years ago. She was one of the first healers in the kingdom and my parents honored her work by naming the infirmary after her.

    I nodded in agreement as we reached the infirmary. The infirmary was made primarily of a dark stone, is a single story building, one block from the castle. The doors to the infirmary are large, to allow larger races to have access. Upon entering the infirmary, our footsteps echoed against the ruby tint marbled floor as the infirmary was rather empty. There was five names inked on a board for patients and eight names marked on the wooden board for the healers.

    As Th¨¦oden carried me to the round oak desk with a elder human woman sitting in a leather lined chair there was a blend of herbs, natural flowers, and a small hint of iron in the air. Smooth white paint on the walls, and vibrant magical lights that flickered down the halls.

    The lady at the front desk eyes widened as she saw us approach. Her voice cracked as she spoke, "Oh my god, what happened to her?" She placed her hand over her mouth as she looked utterly shocked.

    "She was attacked and she needs immediate attention. Is Gloria in today?" Th¨¦oden asked her as Gloria was the royal families healer. She was the top of her class and her work was accurate and honest.

    "Yes, I will get her right away. Give me one minute." She hurried off to the back of the infirmary. "Gloria!" You can hear her voice echo through the building.

    In a few seconds we heard two sets of footsteps hurry towards the front of the infirmary. Gloria''s face mimicked that of the front desk help. Shock and disbelief. She hurried over to me and began to examine me as I rested against Th¨¦oden''s chest.

    She grabbed my wrist and checked my pulse. "Rapid and low pulse." She murmured, as she looked at my arm and my thigh where the arrow pierced. I could feel her judgment as she examined the few wounds that she could as he held me.

    "What happened to her?" she asked as she motioned for Romina, the front desk lady to bring a cot over so I can be taken to a room.

    In a few short moments, I was wheeled down to a room that had the same pristine white walls, vibrant flickering lights, and marbled floors. I tried to sit up but she ordered me to lay down as she grabbed a piece of parchment and quill off the stone table.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Th¨¦oden cleared his throat. "She was stabbed in the chest," he said as he pointed to my chest, "abdomen," as he pointed to the area where Marcel had twisted the sword against my stomach, "cut several times¡­" he pointed out each mark Marcel had made on my body. "Oh, and poisoned. But I think most of that has left her system already."

    "Do you need to be checked, captain?" she asked as she looked him over. "You seem a bit pale."

    "No. I''m good. Please focus on the princess." I knew that was a lie as I could feel the pain that raced through his body through the dragon-rider bond.

    She continued examining my body. "How are you still alive?" she asked me as she took notes about every cut on my body. I thought I saw her write the number twenty on the paper.

    "Your guess is as good as mine." I shrugged, as I did not want her to know that Th¨¦oden pulled most of the pain from me¡ªor that my body was healing itself. She may have thought I was crazy. Most of that information was kept secret from pretty much everyone. As we didn''t know how others would handle the news of our bond and I sure as hell didn''t know how they would handle the news of my powers.

    "Are you sure you are okay?" She looked back at Th¨¦oden.

    "I am fine." He spoke firmly, this time. "How is the princess?"

    "She''s going to be fine. I need to check her wounds underneath her clothes, so if you don¡¯t mind¡­" He nodded and stepped out of the infirmary.

    She examined the rest of my body as he left us alone. I could tell he was still outside as he waited to hear how I would be before leaving. "You seem to be in good health, Princess. You got lucky," she said, patting me on the shoulder. "I''m going to test your blood, and then I will be right back." She took the vial she had just drawn off the table and left.

    I curled myself up in a ball on the cot that I was resting on and held my legs tightly. I felt the tears begin to fall. I knew what I needed to do: protect my kingdom. But what about my heart? My heart ached for my one true love. He was the only one I wanted, and I knew I was his. But I knew the sacrifice I had to make, even though it wasn''t something I was prepared to do just yet. But our love, for the time being, had to be kept in the shadows as it always has been. We had to face the battle before we could truly be ourselves. We had to survive what lay ahead of us. I only hoped we could.

    I cried in silence, but I could sense him lurking in my mind, taking bits of my sadness away, waiting for me to fall asleep. We will get there, he said. Whether it be in this life or the next. He assured me as he allowed his soothing aura to calm me even more.

    Th¨¦oden, I will make sure that our time comes. I promise you that. I promise always to love you, as you are my bond mate, my dragon, protector, and my everything.

    His voice soothed me further. I understand. You are still the love of my life, no matter what happens or what our future holds. I will seek you in the shadows and our dreams as always. I promise to continue to love as I always have as you are my rider. We are destined to be with each other.

    Remember, I responded. Remember our first time? I flashed bits of our memory, showing him the first time we made love underneath a canopy of stars laced with vibrant moonlight. The memory of when we were younger and could be free with each other, enveloped in our romantic fantasy. We did not have to worry about the threats of war from every corner. Free, I told him. We will be free. Free to love each other, with no worries. I thought back to that time once more. And we will have more nights like that. I promise you that. I love you. I will always love you.

    I knew he understood. My hope was this: that we would be free one day and live happily ever after. Mi Amor, I will always love you no matter what happens. I will always protect you. And I will always be by your side. His words, delivered so softly, calmed my nerves, but my heart still broke. This would be hard not just for me but also for him.

    Thank you, my love. I continued my response with this: My love, know that my heart belongs to you¡ªand only you. Remember that. Remember our love, as I will never forget us.

    Our bond fell silent as I closed my eyes to rest. The doctor came by moments later to tell me that my blood was clear, but she wanted me to be kept in the infirmary overnight so that I could get the rest I needed to heal and that the doctors could keep an eye on me. I fell back asleep; his cold aura enveloped me, and a starry night sky appeared in my vision. He created the sandy shores that we shared together the night prior. I saw his outline in the moonlight and ran toward him, resting my head against his chest as he hugged me. "I told you I''d visit you."

    After everything that happened today, tears fell once more down my face as I buried myself deeper into his chest.

    "Shhh¡­." he whispered to me, brushing my hair from my face. He cupped my chin, forcing me to look up at him. I knew I must have looked pathetic as I stood there in his arms sobbing, but I could tell he did not care. He knew the pain I felt. He moved his hand from my chin and brushed it against my cheeks, clearing the tears away from my eyes and tightening his grip around my body.

    I smiled softly at him and whispered, "I love you, Th¨¦oden."

    He kissed my lips gently. "And I love you, Maria."

    As the moonlight fell upon us, we stood there in each others embrace, engulfed in his soothing aura and our sensation of love and comfort for each other. Mi Amor, Th¨¦oden thought. Mi Amor, he thought again, kissing me firmly. I will love you forever. I let myself sink deeper into his kiss and words feeling safe in his embrace. I will love you forever. Forever and always. No matter what lies ahead of us, I''m yours.

    As the dream progressed, we just remained with each other not for the sex, not for love, but for comfort as our lives will forever change as our dreams fade away.

 8. Marcel View Point I

    ¡°Did you kill her?¡± Crimson asked as I stepped into my bedroom. The bedroom was pretty simple. Wooden floors that often creaked with each step that you take. Dimly lit lights that get fueled by magic. An oversized king bed that had a white canopy that draped from the wooden posts. With the room I was granted to stay in there was no paint on the dark oak walls only one portrait and that was a daily reminder of the family that I have ruined. There was some minor furniture within the room, a magical wardrobe that had endless space, a floor length mirror, two oak nightstands that matched the bed frame, and a large desk with a chair that sat against the left wall.

    Her piercing orange eyes glistened with a strike of hope. Hell, if I followed her orders everyone we came into contact would be dead by now.

    ¡°No, I can not kill her just yet.¡± I told her as I walked over to the tub that was in an off room that was behind an arched entrance that was connected to my room. I began to run some steamy hot water and began to wash Maria¡¯s blood off my blade. Before I submerged my blade in the magical running water - which was a bit strange for me, I tasted the fresh crimson on my blade. Sweet and pure, not innocent, but that didn¡¯t matter for my needs.

    As I tasted more of her blood, there was something off with the way it tasted. Strong magic coursed through that girl''s veins. Magic that I saw emerged in the heat of the battle. Magic that I want to develop stronger. However, mixed with her own magic, there is something unique that pulses through her veins - something pure and bliss, something draconic.

    Interesting twist of fate. I knew the girl was special when I laid eyes on her. Now I know I was right.

    ¡°Crimson, dear you said you sensed a dragon here a couple years ago?¡± I asked her as I stopped consuming Maria¡¯s blood and began to wash the remainder off.

    ¡°Yes. It was a disgusting bloody silver. Those are some of the most annoying types of dragons to deal with¡± There was hate laced in her words as Crimson herself, was a red dragon it was known that red¡¯s and silver¡¯s despised each other. As one was destined for great evil and one was destined for lawful greatness. ¡°Why do you ask, Marcel?¡±

    ¡°Just confirming my thoughts.¡± I remained silent as I watched the blood mix with water. Maria is a pure elf that I know, as her parents were pure elven. Perhaps it¡¯s that fucking guard of hers. He watches her like a bloody hawk.

    ¡°Did you figure out who it is by chance dear?¡± Maybe she knows and just didn¡¯t tell me. Though, I have no idea what she would gain from withholding that information. I will be taking the souls not her.

    ¡°Not exactly. I have a rough idea but I need to follow them to make sure.¡±

    I heard her steps fall in behind me and stop. I glanced up at her with a grin on my face, ¡°yes dear?¡±

    She leaned up against the door frame with a look of amusement and disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill her? You had the perfect opportunity!¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Crimson.¡± I simply put it. There were things I couldn''t explain to her right away. The girl, Maria, is a lovely girl. Her ethereal voice would drive any guy insane. To top it off, her pure beauty made her irresistible. She may be shrouded in a bit of mystery to me but there was something I could not shake.

    Perhaps, that is why I lashed out. Jealousy can make even a devil do some crazy shit. Though, maybe I targeted the wrong person. I should have targeted her stupid guard. He is the one she has been sleeping with, according to Crimson.

    ¡°What do you mean it is not that simple? Please tell me you are not falling in love with the girl!¡± Crimson shouted baring her sharp pearly teeth.

    I turned away from her and focused on cleaning the blade. ¡°If I did so what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me! All that girl can give you is a strong soul. Focus on that and not the arousal you get!¡± She spat as she slapped the back of my head. I didn¡¯t know if that slap was out of jealousy or angry as we have our own past and present. All I knew is that slap fucking hurt.

    I grunted at the pain that throbed in my head. I didn¡¯t understand why Crimson was upset about this. This was my plan not hers. However, without her initial intel I wouldn¡¯t have known about Maria¡¯s existence nor her potential.

    ¡°Crimson, please. Let¡¯s not get into this now. What is done is done.¡± I turned off the water as it ran clear after a few minutes of washing.

    ¡°Just stay focused on the task at hand. I will scope the area in secret to find the silver dragon.¡±

    I got up and placed my weapon back in its hilt and looked at her. ¡°Sounds like a plan. Just leave Maria to me Crimson.¡±

    I walked past her and grabbed a fresh pair of pants and got undressed.

    ¡°Whatever Marcel.¡± Crimson hissed, ¡°just don¡¯t sleep with her.¡±

    ¡°Please, like I would want to.¡± I growled as I got changed. ¡°Now, do you have anything else to discuss?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now return to Summer Crest and do your duties there before anyone gets suspicious.¡± I ordered her. As I was playing house in Winterfall, I turned some of my duties I gained when I took over Summer Crest to Crimson as it had proved to be difficult to be in two places at once. ¡°I trust you are running the kingdom well?¡±

    ¡°By well, you mean following orders, yes.¡± She said with a sigh, ¡°what about some of the plans you had for here?¡±

    ¡°Fiends should start arriving any day now. I have to do it in small doses. That guard of hers seems to have a strong nose for trouble. Once they arrive I¡¯ll begin to collect souls through various means.¡±

    ¡°Great, the more souls we collect the stronger we will become.¡± Crimson responded.

    ¡°We? You mean the stronger I become?¡± I corrected her. Crimson had her own sources of power. The souls were for me to feed off of. The souls that I consumed I was able to harness some of the abilities of the past life for my own personal gain. Each soul essentially made me stronger.

    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Whatever. I am going to go back to Summer Crest. I have a meeting in an hour to attend.¡±

    In a flash, Crimson used the spell teleportation and sent herself back to Summer Crest. Leaving me alone in my room in the castle.

    I sat on the edge of the bed and thought back on the fight. I could feel Maria¡¯s body give underneath my blade. However, it seemed to grow stronger as her guard appeared. There was something strange with them and I needed to figure this out. I hoped I didn¡¯t regret sparing her life. It felt right like there was something unique and different about her. Something that would make her soul delightful.

 9. Being Brave Part I

    One week had gone by after Marcel¡¯s attack. During the first week, I focused on recovery while Th¨¦oden stayed his distance. I kept in my room isolating myself from both Marcel and Theo.

    Within the comforts of my own room I had just about everything I needed. The oversized king bed is draped in pink fabric and gray bedding. A wall length desk that stretched the left wall, a floor length mirror that was placed next to the bathroom arched way that was on the right wall. and my wardrobe that was placed in the corner of the right side of the room.

    My bed was placed long sided against the last wall of my room, granting me access to view my kingdom through the stained glass window. The stained glass window was that of a simple rose design, each panel allowed an array of colors to dance across my room.

    A servant named Rajesh would bring up food for me every few hours and my nurse Rose would check on me every hour. Both were pretty good at keeping me informed as to what was happening outside of the castle. As what I got from Th¨¦oden, was scarce as he didn''t want me to focus on things going on in the kingdom as I healed.

    One of the rumors she told me about was what Marcel was doing. "The king has been having a few meetings with The Council. One every two days in regards to potential changes with some of the rules. I haven''t heard the rules but that is what I have been informed."

    I just nodded as she talked. "There has been an increase in deaths in the kingdom. Some of them have been unexplained." She continued as she rambled on.

    I only truly began to listen when she said, ¡°Now, dear Marcel does send his best but he wants to make sure that your guard keeps his distance.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°If he wants what is best for me, he will let Theo do his business as usual.¡±

    Rose cleaned any remaining wounds that my own magic and Theo¡¯s magic did not heal completely, ¡°You really care about him don¡¯t you?¡±

    I didn''t dare to answer that. I had no idea whether or not she would report it back to Marcel. ¡°You do not have to stay silent Maria.¡± She was quick to push the conversation further.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not discuss it.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°Anything else to report about Marcel?¡±

    Rose thought for a moment, ¡°Other than being a royal pain?¡± I chuckled and nodded. ¡°He keeps asking when you will be ready for his hand in marriage. He has been oddly pushy with that.¡±

    ¡°Well tell him he is going to have to wait until I am ready.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t like to hear that dear.¡±

    ¡°Too bad.¡±

    I turned away from her and stared out my stained glass window. That was one thing I knew, if I could, I would push off the wedding for as long as possible. That way I could at least find a way to get out of it.

    Rose took the silence as a cue to leave and left. After a few hours I heard a knock at my door. ¡°Darling?¡± It was Marcel¡¯s voice. A voice I would recognize even without his stench. As the fumes of brimstone seeped through the door.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°May I come in?¡±

    I thought about it for a moment, ¡°Fine.¡± I wasn¡¯t pleased with having him in my room but I need to try to get along with him.

    ¡°You look well.¡± He said as he stepped into the room and closed the door gently behind him.

    ¡°Leave the door open.¡± I ordered. The sound in my voice caused him to flinch.

    ¡°No need to be hostile. I just brought up a gift.¡±

    I looked at him questionably. ¡°A gift?¡±

    He stepped out the door and brought in a tray of sweet treats, something I haven¡¯t had in awhile and something I had been craving for some time. Though I dared to trust the treats he was offering.

    ¡°Thanks, you can leave them on the nightstand.¡±

    He nodded and followed order. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±

    ¡°My life back?¡± I meant it as a joke but his face hardened.

    ¡°Sorry princess but a deal is a deal.¡± He shut the door behind him leaving me alone.

    As I stared at the door he left, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Ever since his attack he had been on good behavior and checked in on me on a regular basis. Often sending nurse Rose to check on me. Him being around the castle and trying to change things without my consent bothered me and made me stressed to the point where in our shared dreams Theo was focused on calming my nerves.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    My panic attacks didn¡¯t help either. I had those every night in my dreams, if they were not shared, would often turn to nightmares. Often visualizing Marcel¡¯s attack. Each dream was more brutal than the last. Th¨¦oden tried his best to sooth my emotions, taking away what he could and utilizing spells through the bond in hopes to aid the healing process.

    The worst panic attack was just the night after. It was all still fresh in my mind and body that I didn''t dare to sleep after that. However, Theo told me through our shared dragon-rider bond that I need sleep and he would ensure I was safe. To which, he did every night as long as our sleep schedule overlapped.

    After a very rough first week, Th¨¦oden finally spoke up. I could sense in the dream that he had enough. ¡°Maria, you need to start living again. I know you are healing and I know healing takes time, but let''s start progressing the healing.¡±

    I knew he was right. However, I was still terrified of Marcel. Despite his attempts at trying to be charming, they couldn¡¯t take away the damage he had caused. My thinking on the matter, I was going to be the kingdom''s next Queen and I failed to defend myself against the man that I am supposed to marry. How was I supposed to come back from this? How was I supposed to prove to myself and my kingdom that I am worthy of the throne?

    If I truly wanted to protect my kingdom I would have to learn how to fight. I would have to harness my magic but I had no idea where to even begin. My father was supposed to start teaching me magic lessons this year but he can''t now. So what was I supposed to do?

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, I can train you.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke up in our shared dream of his bed chambers. His bed chambers was larger than some of the other bedrooms of the castle. He had an oversized king bed, with wooden frame draped in silver fabric with black bedding. A large desk with rows of books on shelves above the desk. Each book labeled with a volume as he has kept record of events that have happened in his life. There was the furniture that matched my own, the arched way that led to the bathroom, his own stained glass window, and on the last remaining part of the wall was an area that held his armor and weapons. His room was crafted out of dark oak wood and had a marbled floor.

    I looked at him with curiosity in my eyes, ¡°you want to train me?¡±

    "Why wouldn''t I? You proved yourself worthy by fighting to stay alive. I''ll start you with basic magic training tomorrow. Go over the ground rules for most spells and how they work.¡±

    I groaned, "So school?"

    He laughed, ¡°no, not school, consider it basic magic lessons before I will let you cast anything too heavy.¡± He gave me a gentle smile, ¡°We will do the basic magic lessons in our shared dreams. After about four lessons you should be able to cast actual spells.¡±

    ¡°You think I can actually do this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said, ¡°your body¡¯s ability to heal was incredible, channeling that capability into spells, should be easy.¡±

    ¡°Should be¡­¡± I repeated, ¡°If you train me, I might get distracted.¡± I had hoped that a simple tease would get me out of this. Considering the bond, I shared with him some very suggestive images.

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°Mia Amor.¡± He kissed my lips, ¡°We need to take the training seriously, if we want any chance at defeating him.¡±

    Damn it. My distraction failed. ¡°Fine¡­¡± I turned away from him at the mention of Marcel but he pulled me back. You had to bring him up?

    ¡°We have to talk about him at some point, Maria.¡± He looked down at me, ¡°if you are worried I am going anywhere, I am not leaving you.¡±

    ¡°What if he makes me do things that I do not want to do with him?¡±

    "Then we will deal with that if that ever happens." I leaned against his chest and listened to his steady heart beat. "Just know I won''t leave you, no matter what."

    He allowed his aura to sooth my nerves before he spoke what he said next, ¡°You do have to talk to him.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°Do I have to?¡±

    He pulled back to look down at me. ¡°Yes. Besides, you won¡¯t be alone during your meetings with Marcel. I''ll be with you.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you are right. We should properly plan this arranged marriage to make it look real to the public and council.¡± I mean it wasn¡¯t like I had already been stuck with him visiting me on a regular basis anyways.

    ¡°You should meet with him tomorrow.¡± He said ¡°Then we will begin training tomorrow night. We can use that fuel for our lessons.¡± I looked up at him in silence. Planning a wedding with the man I hated did not seem fun to me at all. At least I had the training sessions with the man I loved to look forward to right? ¡°Just think of this as a practice run because one day it will be you and I who will get married.¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°I promise Mi Amor.¡± He spoke as he kissed my lips again as the dream ended.

    Listening to what he said I found strength after I got dressed for the day and knocked on Marcel¡¯s door that was on the other side of the castle. The faintest smell of brimstone seeped through the crack of his door and as he opened it, it was almost too overwhelming for even me. ¡°Princess?¡± He said as he stood against the door frame looking down on me with a grin. ¡°What brings you to my room after all this time?¡±

    I sighed and pushed my way through and stared up at him in his crimson red eyes and crossed my arms, ¡°our wedding.¡± I spoke drily.

    He watched me walk past him and just stared at me in amusement. ¡°What about it Princess? Isn''t it just as simple as saying I do?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± I responded, ¡°if I am being ¡°forced¡± Into this we are going to do this the right way.¡±

    He arched his left eyebrow, ¡°The right way?¡±

    ¡°We are planning the wedding ourselves,¡± I answered firmly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just sign some papers and wave all of that nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± I repeated again. ¡°If we are doing this, we are going to uphold the tradition of the kingdom and plan it the correct way. ¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± He growled ¡°what first?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s pick a date then go from there. I have other business to attend to today.¡±

    ¡°Next week?¡±

    ¡°Next week is too soon.¡± I responded, ¡°With everything that goes into making the perfect wedding we need time. So, the first week of fall.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± He spoke as he watched me watching him. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± I said and left.

 10. Being Brave Part II

    Being bored of being in my room, I decided to do some research in the castle library. The castle library is one of the oldest parts of the castle so I had hoped that there would be some information on Marcel.

    The library consisted of numerous bookshelves that were filled to the brim with books of varying ages and knowledge. My father had made sure that he got all the current and past information placed in the library as he had several scouts just out searching for unique books.

    The design of the library was unique, as it had a few floors only accessible by magical means. My father had created a system where you would think of a subject and be teleported to the shelves that contained the information you were looking for. I had no idea if Marcel would even be in the library as he was more of a current event. However, knowing my father, he wouldn¡¯t let the man slip past him without his own research being done.

    Thankfully I was right. The library teleported me to one of the more secluded and older parts of the library¡ªa place I know my father liked to hide valuable information in.

    The library pulled out a text that appeared to be more recent. ¡°Strange.¡± I thought aloud as I took the text to an empty chair and began to read the book.

    The book told a tale of a man who set his intentions on war, as he was known to be in the direct line of fire as he was on the frontline of the last few wars. He was considered a general of sorts but no one knew of the location of his army, despite them being a true threat. Apparently, army had a huge impact in the downfall of Summer Crest and the death of their previous king. Since then, Marcel had fully taken control of the kingdom of Summer Crest and their council had crowned him as the new king.

    His attacks didn''t stop there as his army had appeared at various points along the borders of Aspen and Emerald Cove in attempts to overthrow them as well but those two kingdoms had an army that was able to hold their ground against him.

    This information sent a chill down my spine as I feared that the arranged marriage that I was in was a ploy to get my kingdom¡ªsomething I would not let happen.

    With Theo¡¯s occasional help, we were able to dig further into my father¡¯s research to find that Marcel had control of a fierce dragon, known to have destroyed countless villages with a single breath. Her name was written as Crimson and she was described as a fierce red dragon with piercing orange eyes and a breath of hell fire that torched everything in its path. This made this situation even more alarming as her breath alone could destroy half of my own kingdom with a single use.

    Finding out what little information we did have gave me the strength that I needed to really focus on my training with Theo. As the week progressed and my newfound drive, Th¨¦oden proved to be a great teacher. The basic magic lessons taught me how to focus and maintain control of my powers without unnecessarily overcharging them.

    He also quickly taught me different phrases most people use to summon various types of spells, their damage types, and their corresponding arcane runes. For example, he taught me to use the word ¡®brann¡¯ meaning fire, or ¡®lyn¡¯ for lightning, or ¡®syre¡¯ for acidic spells.

    After his fourth ¡°Magic 101¡± lesson, as I called it, he finally approached me after we finished and said, ¡°Tomorrow, you will be using actual spells.¡±

    "You think I¡¯m ready?" I asked.

    He smiled and looked at me with a bit of pride, as the girl he spoke to just five days ago would not have even wanted to get out of bed was now ready to cast spells. "Yes, you have mastered the basics. I think you are ready." He kissed my forehead, embraced me in his soothing aura, and wrapped his large arms around me. "No, not think; I know you are ready."

    "Where would we train? Would it be in our dreams or reality?" The more I thought about it, the more I hoped he would choose reality. We had tried to limit our contact over the last two weeks, only able to visit each other for four hours in a dream.

    I was starting to get lost in his embrace as the slightest touch was sending signals to my body. And I could sense he was experiencing the same thing as he tightened his grip around my waist, as he struggled to control himself. As over the last two weeks, our physical touch grew more distant as we tried to keep all hands off. Even in our dreams, things grew difficult. There was the occasional hug, or slightest kiss on my forehead, but he dared not to do any more.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    And in this moment, I knew I could tell the lack of physical contact was starting to get to him. Hell, it was starting to get to me as each brush of his fingertips against my arm sent a wave of chills down my body. For him, it was the slightest pull of his body that gave away his loss of control.

    With that, he pulled away from me, giving us both a moment to breathe. After the moment passed, he smiled at me, ¡°This isn¡¯t easy is it?¡±

    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡± I dared not to turn around just yet. As I knew he needed a bit more time to adjust. As did I.

    Another minute passed and I felt him go back to normal, ¡°We could try reality. The Solstice Colosseum has an impressive training area. No one typically uses it after eight at night. If however, we do run into issues, we may have to revert to our dream escape.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he walked back up behind me and turned me around so I could face him.

    ¡°That sounds like a-¡±

    I began to agree with him, however as he stared down into my eyes, I saw lust take over as he surprised me with a kiss on the lips. This had been our first actual kiss since Marcel¡¯s attack and damn I could tell this wasn¡¯t going to just be a simple kiss.

    And I was right. He moved his lips towards my ear, trailing his kisses down my neck. Each kiss deepened as he moved down my neck to my shoulder blade. He pulled my shirt aside, giving him access to my body. I honestly didn''t mind this. As it had been a few weeks for the both of us.

    He knew just how to tease me, and my own body yearned for more. We had been together well over one hundred years now, after all, and damn, I never got tired of this.

    "Mi Amor¡­" He mumbled in my ear, leaving my body to tremble slightly as he rested his head against mine. I could sense he wanted more, but he knew when to stop.

    "Theo¡­" I breathed heavily as he shifted to look into my emerald eyes, and I stared into his crystal blue ones. "I¡­" I began to speak, but he interrupted me with one last kiss, pressing firmly against my lips.

    He pulled back away from my body, leaving me a bit speechless. "We can''t," he said, punishing himself. "The dream is about to end."

    I turned away from him so he wouldn''t notice the flash of pain across my face. But I knew he knew I wanted him. Our shared bond always gave that away.

    "Face me, Mi Amor." I could sense he was calming himself down while pulling from my emotions, and he said, "Please?" He reached out and touched my shoulder.

    I put my hand on his and turned, looking up at him.

    "Soon," he promised, pulled me back into him, and kissed my lips again. "I''m close to finding a temporary location."

    I knew he had been searching for a spot for us to be alone in. Rather it was for romantic pleasure or just to be next to each other.I looked up at him. "You mean it?"

    "Yes,¡± he said as he kissed me again before the dream faded.

    I woke up covered in sweat. My heart raced, not from a panic attack but from lust. Damn this arranged marriage. I stayed in bed for an hour or so to have some personal time as the effects of the dream lingered in my physical body. Every inch of skin he touched with those lips of his.

    Mi Amor¡­ he whispered through the bond. I couldn''t help but smirk. He made it difficult for both of us today. You are making it hard to focus on my meeting.

    And who''s fault is that? I teased playfully.

    Ugh¡­ he sighed. Damn it.

    He gave his best effort and focused on his weekly meeting with his lead guards. After that was said and done, I pulled out a purple dress I loved and a brilliant green dress that matched my eyes. Green, he said. You can wear the purple one later.

    I slipped on the green dress, as I agreed with him. The dress magically fit around my body, fitting my figure just right. Don¡¯t get me wrong, the dress did show off my figure however, it was innocent enough that it was still elegant and flattering. I grabbed my bag of holding and carefully placed the purple dress inside. I wasn¡¯t concerned with the dress getting wrinkled or torn as all my clothes had basic magical properties that allowed them to remain in pristine condition. Along with my dress I threw in some fresh undergarments.

    I ran my wire hair brush through my long curly hair, pulling half of it up in a ponytail, while the rest was allowed to flow freely. After I was finished with my hair, I threw my hair brush in the bag along with a second pair of shoes. Leaving my bag sitting on the desk, I walked over to the mirror and sighed.

    ¡°Well, Maria, we can¡¯t hide away forever now can we?¡± I gave myself a soft smile and found the strength to leave my room.

 11. Being Brave Part III

    I went down to the kitchen first, as usual, but this time, I sat at the empty table instead of returning to my room. "Princess?" Roland, our chef, asked. "Are you staying for breakfast this time?"

    I sighed. "It''s time I started to return to normal. Whatever normal may be."

    Roland''s face lit up with excitement, and I knew he must have missed our conversations. "That''s great to hear, Princess. As much as I enjoy talking with Th¨¦oden, I would rather have breakfast conversations with you too."

    I laughed. "It couldn''t have been that bad without me." Roland was among the few in the castle who knew of our relationship and often cooked for us.

    "Please, that man has no sweet tooth. And to be honest, I don''t know if he has a sense of humor."

    "Now come on," Th¨¦oden said as he entered the kitchen and kissed my forehead as he took his seat. ¡°I think I have a good sense of humor."

    "You may think so," Roland said, causing me to laugh a bit more. He placed a few plates of food in front of the both of us. It was his usual assortment of breakfast foods: eggs, bacon, ham, and all the pastries I could dream of. I immediately grabbed a handful of fluffy, stuffed pastries and started munching on them. "You and your sweet tooth¡­" Roland teased as he handed me another cookie.

    "What?" I asked as I took another bite, causing them to laugh at me. "Let a girl enjoy her sugar."

    We ate the rest of the food that Roland served us in silence. Th¨¦oden left so he could do more rounds around the city, and I helped Roland out in the kitchen. Once I was done, I went to the library and nestled myself into a dark corner. I began to read one of the many books we found that had information about Marcel. I wasn¡¯t able to learn much more, but it kept me occupied most of the day. With a few snacks and bathroom breaks, it was 8 p.m. before I knew it¡ªwhen I was supposed to meet Th¨¦oden in the training room.

    I went back up to my room to grab my bag that I had prepared earlier as there was hope that we would get to spend some time together after training. After I grabbed it I walked my way to our training area.

    He was already there, his armor set to the side, leaving him to wear only a tight black shirt and black pants that fit him rather well. "You''re not making this easy, are you?" I placed my backpack down and crossed my arms, staring at him.

    He arched his eyebrow in curiosity, "What do you¡­" he paused as he connected the dots. "I see." He said. "Well, remember to focus on your target."

    "And who might that be?" I asked, as it was just me and him in the arena.

    "Well, me?" He asked.

    His request took me aback. "I don''t think I am comfortable practicing magic against you." I couldn''t bring myself to risk his life in the name of target practice.

    Sensing my unease, Th¨¦oden sighed. "You can''t always hesitate when using magic against another person, you know. But if you''d rather not target me, I can summon my wolves." The spell that Theo utilized to summon them was called Evoke Spiritual Beasts.

    "The wolves?" I recalled Th¨¦oden''s fierce summoned creatures, known for their power and intimidation on the battlefield. Just the thought of them stirred fear within me.

    Theoden looked at me with a mixture of disappointment and pride. I could sense he was disappointed due to me not wanting to face my fear. His pride came from the wolves as they had a well-earned reputation for being vicious beasts. Knowing my hesitation, he offered me an ultimatum, ¡°It¡¯s either them or me.¡±

    That gave me two options. Face his nasty wolves or target him directly. I didn¡¯t like either option. His wolves are scary, however, I¡¯d rather face his wolves than risk hurting him.

    With a sigh, I gave in. "Fine, summon the wolves."

    With a simple gesture of whistling through his fingers, he called out "Ulv," meaning wolf. In an instant, two enormous creatures materialized on either side of me, their massive fangs bared and hungry, oh-so-hungry eyes fixed on me. Fear surged through my veins as the stench of death emanated from their gaping maws. These wolves could easily overpower my tiny frame. His wolves Alpha and Sephora  amazed me yet terrified me at the same time.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    My body soon began to be overtaken by fear, nearly paralyzing me. "Use that fear," he urged. "Channel the emotion to fight against Alpha and Sephora. But be warned, don''t let it take over; they will take advantage of your fear."

    Despite knowing what I had to do, I could only focus on the wolves'' imposing fangs and the wretched stench of wolf breath. As Alpha and Sephora closed in on me, I struggled to pinpoint any vulnerabilities in them before my fear took control. Th¨¦oden commanded them to attack me and jolted me out of my fear, allowing me to regain control over the situation.

    Alpha made the first move. Alpha ran towards me, using the weight of his body he lunged himself in the air, and aimed towards my upper body. Compared to Alpha, I felt tiny. His massive frame would put him at almost twice my weight and just over half my height. So, I knew his lunging attack would hurt like hell. Thankfully, I managed to evade his attack by maneuvering a few feet to the right of him and ducking to avoid any slashing with his claws. As I ducked, I noticed a vulnerable spot underneath him. And in my brief training prior to this, I knew that a vulnerable spot meant more damage.

    However, before I could fully calculate my next move, Sephora, who was just as equally as large as Alpha lept towards me from the other side. Mimicking Alpha¡¯s attack.

    Feeling fear rise within me, I recalled our training sessions where we discovered the impact my emotions had on my spell casting. Harnessing my fear to fuel my attack, I aimed my attack towards the same spot on Sephora that was on Alpha. Using the word "brann", I summoned flames and utilized the spell Ember Essence and used them to attack Sephora, sending her into the air, and with a thud she fell, her body engulfed in flames.

    "Good!" Th¨¦oden shouted as he dismissed Sephora, and the overwhelming smell of burning flesh filled the air.

    With Sephora defeated, Alpha stood behind me, growling menacingly. All I could feel was his hot breath on my back as he prepared to strike. Th¨¦oden''s voice cut through the tension, reminding me not to let my fear overtake me. "He feeds off fear," Th¨¦oden warned, watching me closely as I stood my ground against Alpha.

    As Alpha attacked me again, his powerful jaws bit onto my side. I cried out in pain as his fangs tore into my flesh, blood seeping through my clothes. Staring at the wolf that had just wounded me, I was stunned by my inability to evade his ferocious assault after successfully avoiding his first strike.

    As Alpha prepared to launch another attack, fear surged through me; remembering my lessons, I used the overwhelming sense of fear to empower my wild magic. I steeled myself and spoke the word "brann" once more.

    My attack this time was overly charged. The pain I felt in my side mixed with my overwhelming sensation of fear surging through it, doubling the impact of my spell. Alpha fell to the ground and whined as the flames torched his skin. Just as Theoden dismissed Sephora, he dismissed Alpha before the overwhelming smell of burning flesh took over.

    "Great!" Th¨¦oden shouted as he walked over to me to check me over. He placed his hand over the area where his wolf attacked me on my side and healed me further.

    I breathed as the pain in my side eased, "Those wolves have a nasty bite."

    "Why do you think I summoned them to the frontline with me? Shall we call it here?"

    "No. I want to know what other types of damage I can do."

    He looked at me, surprised, considering I had just taken a nasty bite from Alpha. "Very well. From basic training, you should know that there are numerous damage types, each with its own unique word, so in place of fire, try using the words like lyn for lightning or syre for acidic spells."

    I understood what he wanted me to do. He re-summoned the wolves in the arena, allowing me to practice using different types of damage. I managed to fight well against the wolves, dodging most of their attacks and shifting between lighting (Volt Surge), poison (Toxic Mist), and acid (Acidic Surge) attacks. When I was done, I decided I wasn''t a massive fan of poison or acid, but the others I was okay with.

    After about an hour of practice, he finally stopped summoning the wolves. He could sense I was getting exhausted, as this was First time practicing magic. Unless you count my run in with Marcel as practice, considering that evoked it. The few wolf bites on my arms and side still had a bit of sting to them, even though they were pretty much healed.

    "Let''s take a rest," He said, sounding as drained as I was.

    "But I need to practice," I tried to argue.

    He smiled at me and hugged me. "Yes, but we don''t have to do everything at once."

    I allowed his aura to consume me, soothing any nerves from battling it out with his wolves. As we stood in the dim light, I could feel him tighten his grip around my waist, pulling me as close as possible. He ran his hand through my hair, twirling a bit of it around his fingers, and whispered Mi Amor... almost seductively in my mind. Can I have you tonight?

    It had been a while since either of us could enjoy each other¡¯s physical sensations. I knew his desire was profound¡ªI could sense it through our bond¡ªand I knew how he acted the other night. He wanted me, and I knew that he knew I wanted him too. He wanted me in more ways than our dreams could provide. I looked up at him with a smile on my face. "Yes..." I breathed lightly as I kissed his lips.

 12. Finally Some Love

    I looked up at him with a smile on my face. "Yes..." I breathed lightly as I kissed his lips.

    He smiled beneath my kiss. "Let me take you somewhere," he murmured softly in my ear. Visions of a secluded cove adorned with cherry blossom trees and the soothing sound of a waterfall cascading into a spring danced in my mind. It was a secluded spot where we could explore each other.

    My heart raced at the breathtaking sight he shared with me through our dragon-to-rider bond. "Let''s go..." I whispered to him, surrendering to his guidance and allowing him to take the lead.

    He led me to the city''s outskirts, keeping watch to ensure no one else was following us. With ease and grace, he effortlessly transformed into his magnificent dragon shape before my eyes. Standing over nine feet tall, his grand form spanned a total length of twenty-eight feet. His tail stretched over eight feet, and his wings were just as massive. Despite his immense size, he was a sight to behold, exuding an aura of magnificence and grandeur as his body emitted pure cold. Yet, the cold did not faze me; he was my dragon, and I was his devoted rider.

    I proudly hopped on his large frame and said in his mind, Let''s go. He lifted his massive body off the ground and flew to the grove he had shown me. I looked below as we flew a few hundred feet above the city, enveloped in a blanket of invisibility. Some of the cottages we flew over were dark as most were asleep, but those like me who only required a four-hour trance made nightlife special as numerous colored lights gleamed through the ever-growing city, surrounded by a wall. A city with a massive oak tree in the middle that contained a lifestyle of its own. And then there was my castle.

    The castle stretched for most of the city''s southern border, containing its own defensive walls and multiple towers for guards to keep watch.

    Looking to the west, I could spot the area Th¨¦oden found. It was an enchanting landscape featuring a stunning rocky outcrop adorned with a sparkling natural spring and a majestic twenty-foot waterfall. Delicate cherry blossom trees surrounded the area, adding a touch of elegance and peacefulness.

    "Beautiful..." I breathed as I felt Th¨¦oden begin lowering himself to the waterfall''s top.

    I hopped off his back and let him shift back into his elven form, dropping the aura of invisibility he had surrounded us with. What stood before me was a handsome elven man with shoulder-length, deep brown hair adorned with sleek draconic leather armor with a striking silver and black color scheme. His piercing crystal blue eyes exuded charm and confidence, and he stood at an impressive height of six foot seven with a sturdy, well-built physique.

    His eyebrow arched in curiosity as I studied his features as if seeing them for the first time. "Mi Amor?" he asked, drawing me closer to him. His scent was fresh and earthy, and his aura was as soothing as ever.

    I''m just admiring the view, I replied in his mind, sinking further into his chest and feeling almost weightless in his embrace.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Ready to descend down to the bottom?

    Of course. my dear. In an instant, the sensation of the stone beneath me was replaced by the comforting warmth of his body. I could sense his gaze as he uttered a single "del."

    At his command, the waterfall split down the middle, creating a path for us to float down gracefully. I enjoyed the coolness of the water as it lightly splashed against us.

    We are here, Th¨¦oden communicated through thought as he touched down softly on the ground. I cautiously planted my feet on the ground and gazed at the breathtaking scenery. The cherry blossoms were in full bloom, displaying various colors, from delicate pinks to pure whites and regal purples.

    Raising my eyes to the sky, I marveled at the brilliance of the stars shining brightly above. This spot outside of Winterfall must have been one of the best vantage points to admire them, being a few miles away from the city. The full moon illuminated the surroundings with its enchanting glow, casting a magical light over the area.

    Beautiful, isn''t it? Th¨¦oden thought as he watched me take in my surroundings.

    With a smile, I looked up at him, kissing him. Tonight, I decided I wouldn''t hold anything back. It had been too long, far too long, since we had last shared a bed. The memory of his body entwined with mine lingered in my mind, and I was eager to feel that closeness again.

    Are you sure? He asked, sensing the heat rising in my body. I craved every part of him, his body, and his presence. I wanted all of him at that moment, right there, right then.

    Yes, I whispered in his mind, even though he didn''t need any confirmation. My desires and sensations spoke volumes, as our dragon-to-rider bond and the connection between us allowed for a profound understanding. As we nestled into each other, clothes started to come off as things started to get heated.

    ~Sexual Content, you may skip to next chapter if you do not want to read~

    At first, he was gentle. He trailed my body with his lips, each kiss deepening as he continued down. As he got lower on my body, he would start the process over again, teasing me until he knew I was ready for him to explore lower. He started with his lips and then switched to his fingers as he moved his lips to kiss my own. He was catching my moans as he pressed his lips firmly against mine.

    As he knew I was getting closer, he thought through our bond, Mi Amor? He was more than ready to go in himself. Yes¡­I breathed to him, allowing him inside of me. Like before, at first, he was gentle. But as more time passed and we both got close to finishing, he became rougher. I didn¡¯t mind. I felt his hands grasp my body and his fingers shift into his draconic claws, piercing my skin as his body surged, causing him to move slightly.

    As he finished, he made sure I was finished before resting beside me. He kissed my forehead gently as he wrapped his arm around me, pulling me into him. I rested my head against his chest, listening to his heartbeat steady. "I love you, Th¨¦oden," I breathed as I looked up at him.

    He bent his head down, met my lips, and responded. "I love you, Maria." I nestled into him, staring up at the moonlight. I could sense he was falling asleep before I did, which I allowed. I knew he was tired; we both were. Indeed, a night away from the castle wouldn''t be a crime, I thought to myself as I allowed my eyes to drift off to sleep.

 13. Quinn and Jasper

    I began to stir awake as the sunlight danced across the horizon onto my skin. I grasped at the lush grass and stretched softly against the fabric of the blanket we were laying on. Maria¡­ his voice echoed softly through my mind. I felt his hand gently touch my face, brushing away the hair that clung to my skin due to a mix of sweat and morning dew. He turned my face gently towards him and kissed my lips. I felt him staring into my eyes as he waited for me to open them. I smiled as I could feel his stare despite my eyes remaining shut. I did not want to wake up.

    He sighed and propped himself over my body, both arms stretched out as he held himself there. "I can sense that you are awake, Maria¡­" he whispered as he bent down and kissed my lips. I opened my eyes to see him looking down at me, the sun creating a halo around his silhouette.

    "Do we have to leave soon?" I asked as I stretched underneath his form. The sun''s warmth caressed my bare skin as his draconic aura seemingly balanced it out.

    He looked down at me with a soft smile. "I''m afraid so," he said as he rose effortlessly to his feet. He bent down and offered his hand to me. Helping me up, he pulled me into his body and hugged me tightly. He rested his head on mine and softly said, "I love you¡­ But we probably should have left last night." He told me with a sigh.

    I pulled away from him to look into his crystal blue eyes, "But you know we could always¡­"

    He cut me off as he hungrily kissed my lips. "Mi¡­" he said before kissing me again. "Amor¡­" he said between our lips, meeting each other. He pulled away before it went further and glared down at me with a bit of disapproval and hunger on his face. "As much as I would love to lay you back down on that blanket and consume you all over again¡­" He paused, collecting himself. "You and I have our duties to attend to."

    He took another step back as he dared not to let himself lose control. As if he did, there would be no turning back. Despite his best efforts, I could tell he still examined my body to the fullest. I could see his eyes shift from mine to my breasts to my waist. As he examined my body, I could not help but blush. He reached for my hand, pulled me back into him, and stared down at me. "If you insist¡­" he said as he deepened his kiss on my lips and tightened his grasp on my body with his other hand, causing my body to cave into his as a soft moan slipped my lips.

    Damn him. He knew what he was doing. My body wanted him, but in the back of my mind, I knew he was right. As he deepened each kiss and his hunger grew, I managed to speak one word through our shared bond. Stop. He pulled away quickly in a flash of a mist using another ability of his called Draconic Leap. He reappeared ten feet away from me. He stared at me. Eyes full of hunger. But he knew. He knew it was time for us to head back to our fucked up reality.

    I glanced around the cove and eyed each piece of our clothing scattered about. Thankfully, the items were easily found, and none made it into the spring. He watched my eyes dart between each piece of clothing and moved to help gather them up. I handed him what I grabbed, and he slipped them on. I put my dirty dress in my bag of holding and pulled out my clean one and clean undergarments, and I slipped them on.

    I raised my eyebrow when I saw he wore the same clothing. "What?" He followed my gaze. "It''s not unusual for me. I have had many late nights on duty, and I often don''t get a chance to change."

    I sighed. "Fair enough." I stretched my arms and felt a sting of pain as I remembered he dug his claws into my back. Things got a bit rough in the night.

    As he sensed the pain through the bond, it did not take him long to walk over to me. "Let me see that." He gently moved my dress off my shoulder and brushed his fingers against the wound he left me. As he did that, I felt magic soak into my skin, and he healed the wound the rest of the way. He utilized a simple healing spell called Healing Touch. He put my dress back in place and looked down at me with a bit of guilt in his eyes. "I''m sorry for getting rough."

    "Don''t you ever, and I mean ever, apologize for that." I poked his chest.

    He arched his eyebrow and smiled down at me. "Alright." He then turned his attention to the waterfall and then back at me. "Let me check to see if it is clear," he said, kissing my forehead. "I''ll be back shortly."

    "Be careful."

    "I always am." He said as he spoke the word "usylnig" as magic flashed from his palm and soaked into his own skin. The spell he used turned him invisible using the spell Shadow Walk. I then heard him say "flyr" as another magical arcane flash seeped into his body as he casted the spell Fly. Even though I could not see him, I could feel the air shift as he lifted himself up and over the waterfall. He was leaving me physically alone long enough for me to collect anything left to be picked up, like the blanket we used.

    I folded the blanket as neatly as I could but my mind flashed back to last night as I could almost feel his fingers and lips against my body again. I sighed, lamenting the fact that it was just a memory now. Maria¡­ he said, scolding me through the bond. Our thoughts tended to intermingle with each other due to the bond, so thoughts like this made doing tasks for him very difficult.

    Try to focus on what you are going to do today. He spoke to me as he was trying to change his focus. What do you have in mind?

    Training tonight.

    Besides that.

    I''m not sure. I''m still a bit shaken from my attack. Physically I know I¡¯m fine but¡­

    I know, Mi Amor¡­ I know. He allowed his soothing draconic aura to seep through the bond.

    I walked over to the edge of the spring, taking off my shoes and placing my legs into the surprisingly warm water. I could sense my emotions start to unsettle as I thought about the attack¡ªreally anything to do with Marcel. As my emotions shifted heavily, I could sense Th¨¦o trying to ease them. Don''t, I told him. Honestly, sometimes Theoden siphoning my emotions sucked, but other times it helped me a lot.

    Maria, I don''t need you¡­ Th¨¦o began to say but abruptly stopped himself.

    Don''t need me to do what?

    I don''t need you going into overdrive and using your wild magic unwillingly.

    During our training sessions we gathered that my strongest magic was charged by my emotions such as anger, hate, sadness¡ªall of those negative emotions, and even some of the positive ones. I knew he was only trying to help. Pulling my emotions, decreasing their power, dulling even my most simple wild magic spells. I knew he did it for my safety and the safety of others around me. At times, I realized it was a good thing, but I also wondered if his pull is what kept me from being able to use my magic to its fullest capabilities all this time. I knew deep down, he wondered that too. I sighed. I''m literally like a bomb. Aren''t I? I joked. Considering my instability, if something or someone triggered me wrongfully, who knew what would happen?

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    I could sense and hear his laugh through the bond. If you are a "bomb," then I must be a "shield". He spoke in reference to the countless times he had saved me from various dangers over the few hundred years that we had known each other.

    Yes, I said, laughing at his response. Are you almost done? I asked, as at least five minutes had gone by since he had left. I could sense him before he touched me.

    "I''m right here," he said, pulling me into him, allowing his invisibility spell to drop as he got distracted by, well, me. I turned around in his arms and looked up at his crystal blue eyes and smiled at him. He leaned down and kissed my lips, "We should be in the clear. I spotted a few guards doing early morning rounds, but they know better than to breathe a word about seeing us."

    I rolled my eyes. "Only because you threatened their jobs." I knew that he had told his lead guards, that if any of his other guards whispered a word about our relationship or why he got the role as Captain to let him know, and he would handle it. His leads knew better than to say anything, but his underlings, not so much.

    "They¡¯ve kept it quiet so far, haven''t they? Are you ready to go back up?" He asked as he looked down at me in his arms.

    I sighed heavily. "I think you know the answer to that question. But yes."

    He tightened his grip around my body, and I wrapped my arms and legs around his as he spoke the word "fly" to raise us up and above the waterfall. He didn''t turn us invisible, as he knew what was waiting for us once we reached the top. I undid my grasp on his body, and he loosened his as we touched the ground. He gave me a quick glance to make sure we had everything, which I did.

    He kissed me again before we started to walk back to the castle. It was a long walk but neither of us minded as it gave us more time with each other. "Maria," he said as he walked behind me, allowing me to take the lead. This was our usual formation when out in public as we did not hold hands, nor were we allowed to communicate too much. We had to be as professional as possible. Even though no one was around at the time, it was still a good habit to practice. "The guards are about a mile away from the cove. It looks like Quinn and Jasper." They were two of his lead guards that I knew well.

    I simply nodded in response and remained quiet as we walked. It was a beautiful day out, which made me glad he got me outside of the castle for once since the attack. I quite enjoyed the feeling of the sun against my skin. "Rabbit," He said as I jumped a bit at the motion of a nearby bush as a rabbit ran out in front of us. I sighed in relief. "Crow." He said, causing me to glance up as the screech of a crow pierced my ears causing me to flinch. The rest of the walk was uneventful thankfully.

    "They are just over the hill," he said. I knew he could sense them still just like he did the animals that were near us as he had an impressive sense of awareness around him. It made it hard for anyone to even get close to me. Well, other than that one time.

    I nodded in understanding. We got to the top of the hill and saw the two guards casually walking this way. This route was part of their rounds. As they ran across the kingdom through various paths, often pushing past the city limits in case of dangerous animals that might be lurking. "Remember, they know," he said quietly.

    Quinn was the first to spot us. She was a beautiful blonde haired human woman with striking green eyes and freckled skin. As she saw us approaching, she elbowed Jasper and waved at us. Jasper was a human man with orange brown hair that never laid flat, brilliant pale blue eyes and tanned skin.

    Quinn elbowed him a second time and lowered her hand as Jasper communicated with a rodent. From this distance, it looked like a rat.

    "Princess Maria! Captain!" She shouted as we approached.

    "Quinn," Th¨¦o said. Then he turned his attention to Jasper, and his face fell a bit. With a heavy sigh, he said, "Jasper?" He watched one of his Elite Guards talk to a rat. The Elite Guards was a group of guards that he hand selected as top tier guards due to an array of skill sets and abilities they had.He glanced back over at Quinn, disappointed. "What is he doing?"

    Quinn sighed, "It''s Jasper. What did you expect?" she asked with a shrug.

    "Professionalism?" He replied, with a slight smile on his face.

    Jasper must have heard them talk and as he pulled his attention to the conversation, "Huh? Sorry¡­ I was talking to the rat." Jasper had used a druidic ability called Animal Speech.

    "Jasper¡­" Th¨¦oden said disapprovingly. "We have talked about this."

    "But¡­" Jasper got lost in his own train of thought as he got distracted by the same rat who started making noise as Jasper was talking to it. "What was that?" He asked as he knelt down to the rat so he could better understand him.

    Th¨¦oden shook his head. "Using abilities before eight." he said, though he was no better. Th¨¦o himself used three spells already today but I gave him a pass. The difference was that Jasper was using his for his childlike curiosity whereas Th¨¦o used his to protect us.

    Exactly. He thought through the bond.

    I knew I should stay out of it, but I couldn''t help it. "Is the rat saying anything interesting?" I asked Jasper, knowing all the while just how much this situation irritated the shit out of Theo.

    "Not much." Jasper said as he turned his attention back to us, "He heard some noises in the night." He said. He looked at me then over at Th¨¦o and saw the disappointment on his face. "Sorry about that, Captain."

    Th¨¦oden sighed and rolled his eyes. "Do we need to go over¡­."

    Jasper responded before Th¨¦o finished¡ªsomething he knew to never do. "No Captain."

    "Good." Th¨¦oden responded firmly, moving us past the two guards. "And Jasper?"

    "Yes Captain?" Jasper asked.

    "Don''t interrupt me again." Th¨¦o said firmly.

    "Sorry, Captain," Jasper said, meeting Theo''s firm stare.

    "And Quinn¡­" Th¨¦o said, turning his attention to her. "Keep up the good work."

    "Thank you, Captain." Quinn responded.

    We continued about our way and I could tell Th¨¦oden was actively trying to listen into their conversation, which I picked up through the bond.

    "He''s such a hard ass," Jasper said.

    "He''s not that bad," Quinn responded.

    "You''re only saying that because you are on his good side," Jasper pointed out.

    I pulled out of his mind and turned back to look at him. "Perhaps you were a bit harsh on him," I said, catching him off guard.

    "I need my guards to pay attention to their surroundings," Th¨¦oden reminded me. "A rat heard weird noises in the night¡­" he repeated "that very well could have been us." he said, reminding me that even though we were free from human interference, nature still surrounded us. "We weren''t exactly quiet last night," he reminded me.

    My eyes went a bit wide in shock. "Do you think the rat told him he saw us having sex?" I asked him quietly.

    He laughed. "I''m not too sure if rats have the capacity to know what sex is. They aren¡¯t particularly intelligent.."

    I sighed in relief. I knew Quinn and Jasper knew, but I did not want a little rat spilling details of our sex life to the guards. I turned and continued walking back to the castle, trying not to get startled at every rustle in the bushes.

    "Fox," Th¨¦oden said, before later calling out "Squirrel." He called them before he even saw them.

    As we were getting close to the castle, Th¨¦oden received a telepathic communication message with the use of a spell called Sending, to which he related to me. "Marcel wants to see us."

    I sighed heavily. Even at the mention of his name got my emotions fired up.

    "Remember, Maria," Th¨¦oden said gently, using his aura to soothe my nerves. "Calm."

    Yeah¡­ I thought. Let''s see how calm I''ll be.

 14. Marcel View Point II

    Maria must think I am foolish. I knew she snuck out and slept with her guard. Crimson may be a pain in my ass sometimes but she was a good watch dog.

    ¡°Please tell me you will kill her this time!¡± Crimson hissed as she had just explained to me what took place in the cove.

    I was stunned. Hell, I knew Maria loved her guard but I would have thought she would have waited at least longer before sneaking around.

    Now, that left me with a choice. I can kill her but then her soul would be weak. Or I can let her live and let her soul grow stronger. Now, that made my stomach growl in anticipation, The thought of her pure and sweet soul growing even more stronger. I can not think about her soul right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think killing her will justify the cause.¡± I told Crimson.

    ¡°You have got to be kidding me! She went back on her oath!¡± Crimson shouted at me baring her teeth.

    That was true. I thought to myself, though it wasn¡¯t by her choice. Regardless, I had a decision to make. To kill my ¡°fianc¨¦¡± or to let her live. ¡°I think I will just see what she has to say for herself first.¡±

    ¡°You are stupid!¡± Crimson shouted as she slapped me in the back of my head once again. Perhaps, instead of sleeping with her, I should have just taken Crimson¡¯s soul. I thought to myself as I grunted with the impact.

    I shrugged as the pain wore off from her slap, ¡°I don¡¯t think I am. There are reasons for all my actions.¡±

    ¡°Then enlighten me,¡± Crimson snarled.

    ¡°I think I will pocket that reason for now. You haven¡¯t told me everything that you know.¡± I told her. As part of me had a feeling that she was hiding something from me.

    ¡°Please what do I have to hide?¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°I think you know who the dragon is.¡± I told her, crossing my arms. She tried to hide it, but her reaction gave it away. She knew who the dragon was but for some reason she was keeping that information from me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure but I have a feeling.¡± Crimson admitted.

    ¡°Then tell me who you think it is.¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Crimson said.

    ¡°And why is that dear?¡± I growled. ¡°If we are working on this together then why not tell me?¡±

    ¡°Consider this a lesson.¡± She crossed her arms in disgust. Was Crimson jealous of my potential feelings that I have for Maria?

    ¡°Jealousy isn¡¯t a good look on you, Crimson.¡± I teased her with a smirk. Hell, I was jealous of Maria and Theoden. Their connection sickened me. Their love sickened me. And yet, I couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. As their bond is something I was not destined to have. However, it was something that I wanted.

    What surprised me, however, was Crimson¡¯s blunt reaction to my own personal feelings. This made me question if our partnership was more than just on business terms. And perhaps our few times in bed together was more than just simple fun to her.

    I knew that response pissed off Crimson so much that she utilized teleportation and vanished without saying any more. Screw her. I thought as I prepared to meet Maria and her guard Th¨¦oden, the day after they slept with each other.

    I couldn¡¯t help but let my mind wonder as I made my way down to the castle¡¯s grand hall. Why did she have to sleep with him? Though to be fair, I haven¡¯t given her much. Not a kiss. Nothing. Perhaps, I need to step up my game if I want her to stop sneaking around.

    I went up to the guard at the gate and asked him, ¡°please make sure both Maria and Th¨¦oden arrive at the castle soon. A discussion is to be had, immediately.¡±

    The guard nodded and sent a message to Th¨¦oden, ¡°Marcel wants you at the castle immediately.¡±

    As I stood in the grand hall I tried to bury my emotions. I couldn¡¯t let my own jealousy and hatred for Th¨¦oden get the better of me. As I knew if I let my emotions slip, they would surely know that I have feelings for Maria. Feelings I was unsure about and ones I did not want others to know about.

    I tapped my foot on the stone ground as I impatiently waited for their arrival. What is taking so damn long? I thought I told that stupid guard to tell him immediately.

    A few more minutes passed as the door to the castle opened and they both walked in together acting innocent. Innocent my ass.

 15. Battle of Self Control

    Mi Amor¡­ Th¨¦oden scolded. Just try, please.

    I sighed heavily. Fine but if my wild magic surges, it''s his fault.

    Th¨¦oden turned to address one of his guards posted out front. "Leonard, what is it?"

    "I''m not sure Captain, he just seems pissed."

    "Thanks for the warning, Leonard," Th¨¦oden responded, holding the door to the castle hall open for me.

    I rolled my eyes as we entered. "Princess," Marcel growled. "Where in the hell have you been?" He looked up at Th¨¦oden. "Why am I not surprised?"

    The room grew thick as both men stared at each other. I could feel two auras pushing against each other. Marcel''s felt more dominant, and Th¨¦oden''s was tinged with fear. The air felt thick with anger as their bodies tensed. And you told me to be calm? I asked him through our bond, stepping in between the two. "If I may speak for myself¡­" I began, only to be cut off.

    ¡°No.¡± Marcel and Th¨¦oden both said.

    "Well, I am not giving you two a choice," I said, crossing my arms and glaring at both of them. I could sense Th¨¦oden''s emotions over my own. He was angry but he was trying to keep himself together while monitoring my own emotions. "I can go for a walk, Marcel," Isaid, trying to steady myself to keep Th¨¦oden calm.

    Marcel''s eyes flickered down to me, then back up to him. "How am I supposed to believe you?" The question was meant for me, but he addressed it to him.

    I sighed heavily. "Because if I am to marry you, you need to trust me" Isaid, taking a step towards Marcel and causing Th¨¦oden to glance at me. What are you doing? he asked through our bond.

    Do you trust me?

    Yes, Maria. I always trust you.

    I reached my hand out towards Marcel in a show of faith despite being terrified of the man, hoping that he would trust me, too. Marcel glanced down at my hand, then back up at Th¨¦oden. I could feel a bit of heat coming off of him, but I was unsure if it was intended as a threat or if his body was just naturally warm like Th¨¦oden''s was naturally cold.

    Perhaps I should have known it was a spell. A bolt of liquid fire was released from Marcel''s body and directed at Th¨¦oden. I was caught in the crossfire as I stepped in between them, and Th¨¦oden didn''t have enough time to react.

    I held out my hand as he cast the spell Ember Essence and a liquid fire bolt raced up my arm, engulfing it in flames. I winced in pain as I tried not to scream. I did not want to have more guards come rushing into this scene. Instead of screaming out in pain, I utilized the spell he hit me with to fuel my own attack. I was not going to let him torture me again. Th¨¦oden was quick to put out the flames with the spell Extinguish, but I channeled the pain I was feeling in my arm from what little flames were left and I spoke one word: "Brann."

    Any remnant of the fire that burned my arm quickly retreated into my skin thanks to a spell called Rebounding Bolt, which I aimed at Marcel. My magic smacked him in the chest, but it did not seem to faze him too much due to his apparent resistance to fire damage.

    As it hit him, his eyes flickered down to me with amusement. "So you can fight back?" I flinched at the sound of his voice, but I tried to stand my ground firmly against him. He was not going to win this time. I wouldn''t allow it.

    At that point, I could sense my body beginning to heal as I gritted my teeth, and the pain continued to spread in my arm. "This is what you wanted, right?" I asked him angrily. I felt my blood boil again as another charge of my wild magic surged and smacked him in the chest with the spell Ember Essence. Again, he seemed unfazed, if not more amused than anything.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Cute. The princess learned basic magic."

    He was begging for it at this point. I was no fool, but I was pissed. Easy, Mi Amor, Th¨¦oden said, urging me to remain calm. But how could I? Please, Mi Amor¡­ he begged me to remain calm. At least at this point, though, I didn''t fear him.

    "No," I said out loud. It was directed at Th¨¦oden, but they both looked at me, one concerned and the other confused. I knew the fire was not harming Marcel as much as I would like, so I switched my energies around. Th¨¦oden sensed the shift in my damage type before Marcel did. Maria, he warned me again. Don''t.

    I refused to listen. My emotions were overcharged as it was and I was done dealing with Marcel today. I was done with this whole situation. "Marcel," Th¨¦oden said, clearing his throat, "I''d advise you to step to the side."

    "Why should I listen to you?" Marcel growled, crossing his arms as he just stared at me. "She can''t harm a fly."

    "Marcel, please," Th¨¦oden pleaded as he stepped in between Marcel and I. Mi Amor¡­ please, he said through the bond, switching his aura to a soothing one instead of his aura of fear. If you attack him, he may retaliate.

    Let him, I responded as I looked around him and stared into Marcel''s eyes. Let him attack me and see what happens.

    "Marcel! This is an order, step back!" Th¨¦oden yelled in Marcel''s face as he sensed my power surge.

    "Who am I to listen to¡­" Marcel began to speak, but he must have sensed what Th¨¦oden was doing as his eyes widened in shock. "I see¡­" Marcel said as he finally listened to Th¨¦oden and stepped back.

    "Why did you do that?" I growled at Th¨¦oden.

    "Because this is not you¡­ This is not you, Maria." His body, at this point, towered over mine as he blocked any direct path I had at Marcel. "Your body is electrified right now, Maria," he said as he reached out to me, grabbing ahold of my shoulder. I could see his hair rise on his arms as the current flowed from me and into him. I could sense my power was hurting him, but he remained still.

    "I can''t¡­" I cried softly. "I can''t control it¡­"

    "Breathe, Maria. Focus on me," he whispered as he moved his body closer to mine, allowing the electricity to fully engulf his body. A high level spell flowed from my body, called Electrical Current.

    I reached my hand up to his face and rested it there as the charge continually pulsed from me to him. "I''m sorry¡­" I breathed.

    He smiled at me, "I''ll be fine Maria. Release it." My eyes widened at his words. I could not harm him. I would not. "You don''t have a choice."

    I stepped closer to him, filling in any space that was between us. The air around us was electrified. "Then, I''ll take some of it too¡­" I whispered as I stepped on my tiptoes and kissed him. "I''m sorry¡­" I whispered against his lips as I felt the energy release around us. Pain surged through my body and into his until we couldn''t feel it anymore. A shield materialized around us as Theo used his own ability Draconic Shield, blocking most of the damage my spell would have caused. However, I was unaware if the shield was for me or him.

    "I''m your shield, remember?" he whispered to me as we watched the tiny bolts of electricity spread across his shield like lightning in the sky.

    I smiled at him and whispered, "I''m¡­"

    He cut me off with a gentle kiss. "I know," he breathed against my lips.

    As the spell dissipated I stepped back from him and glanced back at Marcel. Shoot, I thought to Th¨¦oden as my senses returned to me. I could feel Marcel''s hatred seep from him as he approached us once again.

    "Didn''t I warn you¡­"

    Th¨¦oden cut him off, "Not now, Marcel," he said in an authoritative tone. "This was necessary."

    "Necessary, how?" Marcel growled.

    "She would have harmed you significantly if I allowed her to release that properly," Th¨¦oden said. I could sense a bit of pain in his body, but he dared not show it. "You attacked first, after all," Th¨¦oden said, reminding him that he attempted to attack him but ended up burning me instead.

    "So that kiss was necessary?" Marcel asked, glaring at us.

    I cleared my throat to speak, "That was my fault. I got caught up in the moment. I promise you it won''t happen again," I managed to say. Thinking back to the choices he had given us, I was afraid once again, not just of Marcel but of losing Th¨¦oden, too.

    Marcel sighed, "One pass," he said, "This is your one pass." He glanced over at Th¨¦oden, "Thank you," he said, taking us both by surprise. "Thank you for saving me."

    Th¨¦oden nodded, "It is my job," he said, glancing back at me quickly as he could sense the pain in my body. "I need to attend to the princess now."

    Marcel nodded and stepped towards me. "Before he tends to your wound¡­" he said with a bit of a grin, "In order for me to look past this little stunt, I want you to kiss me."

 16. Marcel View Point III

    As I suspected, her power grew in time. Her power was intense and as much as I would hate to admit it, I was glad her guard was present. Without him, I am pretty sure I would have been electrified right now. Now, one spell wouldn¡¯t have killed me off right but if she kept going at it, I¡¯m not sure how much of her power I would have been able to withstand.

    Hell, even though that guard of hers took all of that spell I still felt some of the electricity through the air. It was enough to cause the hair to stand on my skin, enough to cause panic in my eyes. What force did I truly awaken when I attacked her?

    What I witnessed frightened me. What I witnessed amazed me. What I witnessed hungered me. Her power will only grow stronger from here on out. Which meant her soul would grow stronger.

    However, I did not appreciate the kiss her and Th¨¦oden shared. To which I took advantage of. Her lips pressed against mine felt buttery soft. The kiss made me crave more. Something I only felt with one other creature, and that creature was Crimson.

    ¡°You KISSED HER?¡± Crimson explained as she appeared next to me in my room. ¡°What is WRONG WITH YOU?¡± She spat as she slapped me across the face.

    ¡°I wanted to know why he was constantly coming back for more. I wanted to know what was so special about her. She will be my wife after all!¡± I shouted back at Crimson.

    ¡°What are you going to sleep with her too?¡± She hissed at me.

    ¡°If the opportunity presents itself.¡± I shrugged, I mean why wouldn¡¯t I sleep with her if given the chance? Maria is truly a beautiful girl. She is kind and caring and I doubted she slapped her lover around as much as Crimson does with me.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± She slapped me once more across the face.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted back at her, ¡°control your damn jealousy or I will order you back to hell!¡±

    Crimson stared at me stunned, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t,¡± She snarled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me. Remember your place here.¡± I snapped back at her. I was letting things get out of hand with her and I had to remind her who was in charge here.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She rolled her eyes, ¡°like you have a chance with her anyways. She hates you!¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate me.¡±

    ¡°Yes she does.¡± Crimson proclaimed again.

    ¡°If she hates me, then I will get her to like me.¡± I explained. It¡¯s not necessary for my plan for her to like me but if I was going to live in the same castle with her for a few months I need to get along with her. Up until recently, I had been staying in Summer Crest half the time. That was until Crimson agreed to maintain control in my absence. Besides, I couldn¡¯t have my future wife hate me.

    ¡°You will fail at that.¡± Crimson said with a smirk.

    ¡°We shall see about that. I will win her over.¡±

    Crimson narrowed her eyes, ¡°let¡¯s make this interesting then Marcel. I bet you will not be able to have her wrapped around your finger by the wedding date.¡±

    ¡°How wrapped does she have to be?¡± The bet amused me. I already had slight feelings for Maria so pretending to care wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I will just have to get her to care about me. But how? I am a devil, I haven¡¯t done anything kind. And most things can not even withstand my presence. Getting her on my side will be tough, but I don¡¯t shy away from a challenge.

    ¡°I bet you can not sleep with her by the time the wedding commences.¡± Crimson said with a grin. ¡°Considering what I witnessed with her and her guard, you have a lot of work to do. He is in her deep.¡±

    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t need any gory details of their late night escapades.¡± I told her, crossing my arms.

    ¡°What? Afraid of the romantic details?¡± She crossed her arms and mimicked my posture.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to hear them.¡± I groaned in annoyance.

    ¡°Fine, considering what I had to do for you, I want this to be more interesting for me. I bet that you will be unable to sleep with Maria prior to the wedding night. And if you fail to accomplish sleeping with her, you will have to obey my command for two months.¡±

    ¡°Two months?¡± I questioned her. I knew I could handle a day of her command, I have before, but two months? I didn¡¯t know about that.

    ¡°Two months is how long I have to deal with the bull shit of you having me as a personal spy.¡±

    ¡°You agreed to that.¡± I reminded her.

    ¡°Yeah but I didn¡¯t realize how involved those two really are.¡± I watched as she scrunched her face and tried not to gag. ¡°So, what do you say? Do we have a bet?¡±

    I thought about it for a minute. Sleeping with Maria interested me and Crimson making it a challenge, even more so. However, I knew I was going to have to try really hard for it to even happen. Because if I didn¡¯t, I knew it was a lost cause.

    ¡°Crimson, you have a bet.¡± I said and offered her my hand to which she shook.

    ¡°Deal. Good luck competing with a dragon.¡± Crimson vanished in thin air before I could even process what she had just said. Th¨¦oden, her guard, was the silver dragon? Bloody hell¡­

 17. Libraries are not Just for Reading

    I looked at him, a bit shocked, but found myself complying with his stupid request. It was as if it was against my own will. I walked up to him, and he knelt down, and I kissed him. Fear sunk into my body as his lips met mine, as I truly had no idea why I was doing this. I could feel him deepen his kiss, and I wanted to refuse, but I was locked; I could not refuse; I could not pull away.

    One thing I did know for sure was that I hated this kiss with every ounce of my soul. I hated every second of it. He tasted terrible against my lips, and his smell of brimstone was almost too much to bear the closer I was forced to get to him. Finally, he released me. "I''ll see you later, Princess¡­" He smirked as he walked away from the two of us.

    "I¡­" I began to say but Th¨¦oden shushed me and waited until Marcel was out of ear shot. "I¡­ don''t know what happened."

    He sighed, "Mind control, I think." He spoke. "I felt a bit of magic coming off of Marcel, but it was hard to detect what he was using."

    "I couldn''t stop¡­"

    "I know Maria¡­.I know." He spoke as he soothed me with his aura. He examined my arm where Marcel''s spell attacked, "It''s looking a lot better." He said, "Your own healing magic healed it quite well. But let me heal you the rest of the way." He moved his hand across my arm, and I watched as his magic seeped into my skin and repaired any remaining damages from Marcel. ¡°Rest for a while, and then meet me in the library later. I found a few more books that have some information in them." He said, "And maybe we can finish that kiss." He finished with a playful grin on his face.

    I rolled my eyes, "Why do I feel like there will be more than just kissing involved?"

    He walked over to me and whispered into my ear, "Because someone had to tease me this morning." He quickly kissed my cheek before walking away, "I have a duty to attend to. Rest. And I''ll see you later."

    After resting for most of the day the silence in my mind was interpreted with this message, You can find me in the library.

    With that I left my room and walked down to the castle library, where I found Th¨¦oden knee deep in research. He had about five books on the table next to him, a decent pile on the floor and two in his lap. One, he continued to read as I took my seat across from him.

    Read this. He handed me the open book that was on his lap.

    As soon as I grabbed the book, he went back to reading his own. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk as I caught a glimpse of the title of the book he was reading. The Sorcerer¡¯s Kiss.

    Research? I questioned him with amusement.

    I did my research. This is me waiting on you.

    I rolled my eyes and began to read the pages that Th¨¦oden had marked. The book was written in an old language that was hard to read. Thankfully, I was able to discern the writing quite well.

    Marcel Blackvale. One of the devils in the Phlegethos layer of Hell. I glanced up at Th¨¦oden as I read. Hell. No wonder he smelt like brimstone; he was truly a devil.

    Continue reading. Th¨¦oden thought through our telepathic link.

    Removed from the Hells as he tried to overthrow the ruler of the fourth layer of Hell. Sent to the Prime Material plane as punishment.

    I could feel panic begin to set in. My eyes meet Th¨¦oden''s blue ones. "Easy." He spoke and took my unsteady hands.

    "How can I take this information easily?" I spoke, trying to whisper. "A devil is trying to take over my kingdom."

    "We will stop him."

    It all made sense why he took over Summer Crest. Why did he try to take over the other two kingdoms? He was power-hungry. And why he needed to be stopped.

    I could feel Th¨¦oden''s grasp tighten on my hands. Not enough to draw blood but enough for me to realize how strong my emotions were getting. I needed to breathe. I needed to remain calm.

    "My kingdom¡­"

    "I know Mi Amor," Th¨¦oden spoke, pulling me from my chair and into his chest. Wrapping his large arms around my tiny frame. I buried my head into his chest. I allowed the coolness of his aroma to overtake me. Calming me even further.

    "We will stop him," Th¨¦oden repeated himself and grasped me even tighter.

    Th¨¦oden brushed my hair with his hands and pulled my face up to look at him. There was a mixed wave of emotions from him that I received through the bond. He hated Marcel for forcing himself on me. He hated that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I could also sense that seeing me kiss Marcel bothered him, despite him knowing that it was out of my control. Yes, it bothered him and I understood why. If someone was to kiss him, even if it was forced I don¡¯t think I¡¯d like it either.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He whispered softly as he could sense I was reading his emotions. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think I would have to see you kiss someone else.¡±

    As he tried to explain himself, I looked up at him, ¡°I understand Th¨¦oden. I think I¡¯d feel the same if someone was kissing you instead of me.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t feel bothered by it. It was forced. And I do feel guilty for feeling that way.¡± I saw his face fall just a bit as he was mentally punishing himself for feeling that way.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden, stop. You have a right to feel how you want.¡±

    I sensed the change as he tried to move past it. I knew with his jealousy however, that it may become a problem down the road. Especially when I have to spend more alone time with Marcel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mi Amor.¡± Theoden whispered softly to me. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep my jealousy in check, as I know this isn¡¯t your fault, it¡¯ll just take time getting used to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, dear.¡± I rested my forehead against his as we let our negative emotions calm themselves. Giving us a chance to clear our thoughts.

    As a few minutes passed, I couldn¡¯t help it anymore. I felt the tears fall and as quickly as they fell Theoden brushed them away. ¡°It¡¯s okay Mi Amor, it¡¯s okay.¡± He whispered as he pulled me closer to him, tightening the grip he had around my waist.

    After the last of the tears fell, he began to kiss my lips as our moods were shifting as our current position distracted us from what was happening around us.

    He won''t win; I won''t let him. I thought to him as I stared deeply into his eyes. This is our kingdom, our love story. I spoke confidently, but part of me wondered if we could truly beat a devil and a dragon.

    Th¨¦oden looked down at me with a spark of confidence in his eye. I could tell he was proud of me for believing in us. That we won''t give up. We won''t let him win. He kissed my lips a bit stronger this time. The deeper his kissing got the more my worries faded. As I knew he was right, even if it killed us, we would not let him take our kingdom.

    With things starting to heat up, I managed to position myself enough to do a quick glance around the room. I sighed in relief when I didn¡¯t see or hear anyone else in the room. I could only hope now that the guard out front would stop anyone else from entering with what he was about to possibly hear.

    As I glanced around, Th¨¦oden sensing a bit of my uneasiness whispered ¡°m?rke¡± as magical darkness fell around us. Then he whispered once more, ¡°stillhet¡± as silence fell.

    ~Skip the rest of chapter if you do not want to read sexual content~

    With both spells, my slight hesitation faded as I let my lust for him take control. As under the spell''s protection, if someone was to get past the guard out front, no one would be able to discern what was happening unless they dispelled both spells.

    Mi Amor¡­. Th¨¦oden''s voice echoed in my mind. As time lapsed in this position, he was wanting more. Mi Amor¡­ He repeated as he grasped my body even tighter, if that was even possible. As he kissed my lips with such great force, a soft moan escaped.

    Damn it, there is no way in Hell that we will be able to keep up with the agreement at this rate. Please¡­His words echoed through my mind as his breathing was labored.

    He was waiting for me to take the initiative to go further. He knew what was at risk, but damn, he was making it difficult. We both were.

    I thought briefly of the agreement, but soon, my own body refused to let the moment just fade. We both wanted each other despite the consequences if we got caught. Yes, my dear. I responded to him as I could feel his hands move under my dress, caressing my inner thighs and teasing me. Th¨¦oden¡­I whimpered in my mind. He knew what he was doing.

    He repositioned himself slightly to be able to pull my dress off without much effort, which allowed me to undress him during the process. He moved himself down to make sure I was pleasured just as he was. As soon as I was close, I shoved him off of me and onto the pile of books spread between the two chairs we were sitting in. Giving us full movement with our bodies, more than a chair could provide.

    I looked around the room again just to ensure no one else was in the room before we continued. We were in the clear, and perhaps this was part of Th¨¦oden''s plan all along. He flipped me off of him, pinning me as I was before, and kissed me deeply. He could tell I was ready. I could tell he was ready.

    And just like before, he was gentle inside of me at first but became more aggressive as time passed. As time passed, I felt my own hands grasping his backside just as he had done mine the previous night. Causing him to slip out a moan of his own as he forced himself harder into me. Forcing my fingernails to dig deep into his draconic tattoo.

    Just as the last time, we both were pleasured. Both got a sensational release. As he finished, he collapsed beside me. Steadying his breathing. I moved in close to him, both on our backs, trying to calm our own breathing. I felt his hand brush up against my face, forcing me to face him. To which I complied. He kissed my lips one last time before sitting up after a few seconds had passed.

    Mi Amor¡­he spoke in his mind, looking down on me. I love you.

    I sat up next to him, staring at him. I love you too, my dear.

    He kissed me one last time before standing on his own feet. He found our clothes and gave us both a chance to get dressed.

    ~End of sexual content in this chapter~

    He did a quick glance around to see if anyone had entered while we were busy on the floor. Thankfully we didn¡¯t see anyone. All we could do now was hope that between the spells and the guard no one saw anything or heard anything.

    "We should probably get going," I said as we had collected ourselves and Th¨¦oden let the spells drop.

    Th¨¦oden nodded in agreement. We placed all the books back on the shelves to which they belonged. I kept a hold of the one where we found Marcel''s information so we could read it further in hopes of finding out more.

    We exited the library to find only one of my other guards in the hall doing rounds. Th¨¦oden walked up to him to ask him some basic questions. If the guard heard anything or saw anything, he sure knew how to play dumb, or perhaps most were just terrified of what Th¨¦oden would do to them if they told anything. As he denied anything, Th¨¦oden had asked in regards to what just happened.

    Th¨¦oden gave him a pat on the shoulder for good work and we continued down the hall. I glanced back at the guard with an expression of thanks on my face. The rest of the walk was silent as we had to act as if there was no real connection between us.

    Mi Amor. I need to communicate with my lead men. I will find you again tonight. He spoke. He had his duties, and I had mine. I nodded to him as he left, walking back towards the castle entrance.

    I sighed and glanced at the castle door and decided to adventure outside the castle for a bit. As I saw no harm in simply walking around the city. And besides, it wasn''t like I was truly alone, he was always watching after all.

 18. I Can Do This?

    My kingdom should be my safe haven, however with the recent events of the past year, I did not want to travel in my own kingdom. I was afraid of another attack on my life. I was afraid of what the people in my kingdom thought of me. Did they think I was weak? Did they think I was pathetic? Did they think I still deserved the crown?

    There were so many thoughts that swarmed around my mind. However, I knew if I ever wanted to be Queen I had to embrace my kingdom. Even if I feared it.

    My heart pounded in my chest as I stepped over the gate''s threshold. The warmth of the spring sun danced across my skin. The breeze was gentle and the aroma was rather sweet.

    To describe my kingdom a bit further, the castle sat on top of a small mountain, casting its shadow over the city below. Just beyond the castle gate lay the entrance to the city''s first ring¡ªa vibrant, bustling area that formed the outermost circle of the city''s elaborate design.

    The city''s layout consisted of seven rings, each representing a distinct class of society. The ring nearest to the castle was made mainly of the highest nobles, while the innermost ring housed more of the less fortunate. As you traveled through the rings, the rings became more violent in nature, as crime spiked in the inner most rings. As the nobles tended to have more guards as some were personally hired by the families that reside there.

    Tuning into my surroundings I focused on the events that were occurring around me. The sound of horse hooves clacking on the stone paths. Birds chirping in the nearby oak trees. Conversations between commoners in a variety of languages from simple common to elvish to deep speech and infernal. My kingdom hosted a wide range of humanoid and non humanoid people.

    Taking a deep breath of spring air, I managed to gain insight into a many smells. Smells such as baked goods and flowers. It just gave me an overall sensation of freshness.

    As I stood there, observing my kingdom there were many races present. Elves, Humans, Fire Genasi, Dwarfs, Dragonborn and many more. My parents welcomed a unique range of culture to bring life to our fixed kingdom. Each race, each culture was treated equally. Something I hope to continue when I take the throne.

    Instead of standing I decided to travel into the first outer ring of the noble district. As much did not attract my attention I continued my travels into the second ring. The sounds and sights here opened my senses more. As I heard a variety of sounds from birds to a variety of languages.

    Finding a dark oak bench I took a seat. Unable to find full focus on my surroundings, I found myself being pulled into Th¨¦oden''s point of view.

    <hr>

    The guards that I had gathered today were my elite or lead guards. The guards presided over certain areas of the kingdom as most rings contained two sets of guards. The inner rings contained more.

    Besides my elite guards I have a set of guards I called the underlings - these were guards directly under the elite guards as they were newer and had less training. For meeting purposes my underlings watched the city as I talked with my elite guards. The elite guards then filled them in on information they deemed was necessary.

    I cleared my throat and began to speak. ¡°Attention please.¡± My guards turned their focus to me. ¡°Now, what I want to discuss with you today is Marcel.¡±

    There was a low grumble in the room. I knew most of my guards disapproved of him and I didn¡¯t blame them. ¡°Why is he still here?¡± Serena voice was filled with disgust as most was.

    I took a deep breath, ¡°Remember, Marcel is marrying the Princess.¡± I couldn¡¯t help it, but my blood began to boil at the sheer thought of Marcel and Maria together.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The guards grumbled in disgust as murmurs started to fill the room. ¡°Silence please.¡± I understood that they hated the idea of her marrying him as much as I, but there was nothing I could do. Her mind was set.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she hasn¡¯t changed her mind.¡± One guard grumbled.

    ¡°Let alone you letting her go through with this.¡± Another groaned.

    ¡°Like I have a choice.¡± I blurted out. ¡°She has her mind set that this is the right course of action.¡±

    Reading the room I knew most of my guards were in disbelief. Especially, as it seemed, I was allowing such a thing to happen. However, even my own hands were tied as I could not break a signed contract by the king and queen.

    I cleared my throat again to try and pull the attention back to me. Thinking before I said what I did next I took a deep breath, ¡°I am not pleased with this course of action, trust me, if I had it my way Marcel would either be dead or locked away. However, given what the options were, she¡­¡± I was hesitant to say what I thought needed to be said, but alas I gave in, ¡°She made the right choice given the situation, we would have been under siege in minutes.¡±

    ¡°If the choice was war, I¡¯d go with war any day.¡± Quinn piped up.

    ¡°Got that right.¡± Jasper nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I know we could have handled war given our vast talents, but given her heart, she didn¡¯t want to risk it if there was another option. And there was. And that will give us more time to prepare for something in the future.¡±

    ¡°What about you two?¡± Lukus, one of the newer elite guards asked. As he asked the question my guard¡¯s eyes shifted from me to him and then back to me. They knew better than to bring up my own personal affairs with the princess. So, I knew they were curious as to how I would proceed with him asking me.

    However, I didn¡¯t have the energy today to deal with it, ¡°mine and the princess¡¯s feelings aside I know that she is doing what she thinks is right.¡±

    ¡°So you are going to just take it? Him being with her?¡± Lukus persisted further.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get a bit annoyed with the direction the conversation took. I was overall okay with my elite guards knowing the truth, however, I did not appreciate them talking about it openly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a choice. To which, I hope you can respect the princess¡¯s decision in the matter.¡± I paused briefly allowing them to digest the information. ¡°Now onto the second topic of business. The princess will not allow Marcel to become King.¡±

    A mix of relief and curiosity flooded the room as a brief moment of silence fell. That was until Quinn spoke up, ¡°so she is marrying him but Marcel won¡¯t be king of Winterfall?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are going to make sure that he does not become king.¡±

    This time it was Serena who asked the question, ¡°how?¡±

    ¡°The princess has been doing some magic training. Current state of it, unstable but with practice I know it can become something of great power. I have confidence that with her abilities we will be able to defeat Marcel. From what I have experienced so far, if we can unlock her full potential she will become a force to be reckoned with.

    ¡°Now, the princess has a lot more training to do. As I plan to have her trained by their wedding date. I can train her with her magic just fine. Even combat I can do, however, I may ask a few of you to step in and spar with her in the future. As I want her trained in hand-to-hand combat as well as magic.¡±

    WHAT¡­.I heard Maria screech through the bond. Which caught me off guard a bit.

    Maria? Her outburst caused me to lose focus briefly as I wanted to ensure she was okay. She remained silent through the bond, though she knew I knew she was watching.

    "I don''t need volunteers yet, but I will reach out when I do." I was quick to pull back into the bond briefly, I had to make sure she was fine.

    Are you okay?

    Yes, I was just bored. She confessed to me. I sighed in relief.

    Be careful.  I said to her as I could tell that she was not at the castle anymore.

    "If there are no other concerns, then this meeting is adjourned." I said as I moved from the front of the room and entered the crowd of guards, and moved swiftly into my office.

    I need to do a few hours of paperwork, Maria. I told her. Paperwork you should not see.

    I heard her sigh, fine¡­ I''ll just adventure around the city a bit more.

 19. The Precious things in Life

    I pulled out of Theoden¡¯s view and into my own once more and refocused on my surroundings. The second ring of the noble district. They were still nobles but less powerful nobles. I sat and listened to my surroundings. Dogs barking. Horses trotting on the paths. Children''s laughter. Wait¡­ Children''s laughter. The sound of joy caught my attention, and I found myself moving towards the sound.

    What I came across was four children playing on a neatly drawn hopscotch board. Something I hadn''t played in ages. When the children saw me approach, their faces lit up in excitement. "Princess!" They shouted, running to me and giving me a hug.

    "Hi.." I spoke softly to them, "may I join?" I questioned them, looking back over the hopscotch board.

    "You really want to play with us?" A human little girl with big brown eyes questioned.

    I smiled down at her, "of course." She offered me her hand to, which I took, "what is your name?"

    "Wren." She spoke, and she looked at the other three, "That is Rhy," She said, pointing to a boy with dirty blond hair who was elven, "Salem," pointing to a girl with the prettiest blonde hair hafling, "and that is Kepler." she pointed to another little boy with brownish red scales of a Dragonborn. "This is hopscotch," she said. "Rhy?" She questioned, gesturing to the board. Rhy followed her order and hopped down the board.

    "Seems simple enough," I started my turn and to their surprise, I handled the hopscotch board like a pro.

    "Want to jump rope?" Salem questioned as she held an extra rope to me. As the other kids started jumping.

    I smiled at her "I wish, I don''t think I should though. My dress isn''t exactly jump rope material." I looked down at my purple flowy dress. I really did not need to accidentally flash anyone while jump roping with children.

    She looked sad but said, "that''s okay, Princess," she moved away from me so she could jump.

    "Come with me," Wren said to me, to which I agreed and followed.

    She took my hand and led me down the street to a cute little cottage house with a large porch. Something, that if I wasn''t living in the castle I could see myself living in. She ran inside and out came a middle aged human woman with blonde hair.

    "See, Mommy!" Wren spoke, "I told you the Princess came to play."

    Her mother smiled at me, "I''m sorry, Princess Maria, for my daughter dragging you here."

    I looked between the both of them, "No need to apologize, miss. May I?" I motioned inside their house.

    "Well¡­" The mother was hesitant. I could sense she was nervous about having a royal in her home. But just as I could not refuse Wren with her big brown puppy dog eyes, her mother could not either. "I suppose it would be alright."

    Just as she approved, Wren pulled me into their home. Sitting me down on their couch and running to her room.

    "I''m sorry about her.." the mother said, sitting down in a chair that was next to the couch.

    I gave her a reassuring smile, "It''s okay, honestly. I have enjoyed your daughter''s company." It was the truth. Being here in this simple home. Wren and her mother made me forget about all the crazy things happening in my life right now, as it took me back to a much simpler time.

    "Color?" Wren asked as she came out of her room with a coloring book and a box of colored pencils.

    "Definitely," I spoke, letting her hop up on my lap and open the color book as she began to color in a tiger.

    "What color should the eyes be?" She questioned as she was having me choose each color she was going to use.

    "Brown. Like yours."

    As I let her color, her mother and I shared a brief conversation between us. "Do you ever think you will have kids?" Her mother questioned. "I think you''d be a good mother." She spoke as she watched me with her daughter.

    I smiled down at her daughter then up at her, "Maybe someday." I responded. There was still too much in the air to think about children. To think about my own family that I would someday have.

    I could sense her mother wanted to ask me something but she was struggling to find the words. "Its okay. You can ask." I told her as I placed my hand on her shoulder.

    But she remained silent. I turned my attention back to Wren, who was now asking what color the tiger''s body should be. "Let''s be creative. Let''s have the tiger be this shade and this one." I picked up a silver and purple shade.

    She just giggled at me. "No, Princess Maria. Tigers are orange and black." She spoke, grabbing the two correct colors of a tiger, and began to color.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    "Would you like some tea?" Her mother questioned, standing up. I nodded and watched her head to the kitchen to put on the kettle and rejoin us.

    "Thank you for allowing me into your home," I spoke as I looked around the room. Her mother''s face turned a bit red. I could tell she was still nervous about having me in her home. Yes, her home wasn''t the cleanest home, but I didn''t care about that. The little bits of clutter here and there made it feel more homey than the empty castle. "Your home is lovely," I spoke, trying to reassure her.

    Just then we heard the hissing of the tea kettle which made me jump slightly but not enough for them to notice. Her mother hopped right back up to pour all three of us a cup. Her hands shook a bit handing me the cup. A cup that had a sunflower painted on it. "Thank you." I spoke watching her sit back down.

    "May I ask something, Princess?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you know what happened to your parents?"

    The question took me by surprise, as I wasn¡¯t expecting it. I haven¡¯t talked about my parents death for some time now.

    It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to, it just still hurts to think about. Besides, being here, with Wren and her mother made me think of how my family was before. How my parents allowed me to be a kid. How I got to color, play games and have sleepovers with friends from outside the castle, like King Alaric and Queen Eleanor.

    Then there were also the moments I remember when my dad would take me back out to the stable and ride on my white horse. Where my mother would sit in on tea parties with me, we would escape in the night to private family outings, avoiding our guards or any onlookers. To enjoy each other without the pressure of being someone else.

    Then came the point in my life when my father started to push me to learn more of the aspects of royalty life instead of having a normal childhood. That started when I was around one hundred and continued up until they died.

    Even that part wasn¡¯t all bad. It was just a lot of work. It was a beautiful life. But that was gone. I stared into my tea cup unsure if I wanted to cry.

    "Princess?" Wren questioned as she stared up at me from her sitting position.

    "I¡­" I began, "no, I don''t know." I knew my parents died, I just hated talking about it. Even after all this time, it still hurts.¡±

    Her mother reached over and put her hand on my leg in comfort. "I am sorry, Princess Maria. Truly." She spoke in a much smoother voice than before.

    I looked between the two, placed my cup on the little coffee table, and hugged Wren. She looked up at me with a warm smile, "my mommy can be your mommy." Wren spoke, and that broke me. I couldn''t hold back the tears anymore. I could feel them fall just as the word mommy left her lips.

    "Oh," her mother said, quickly getting up to get a tissue for me. She took Wren from my lap and held onto her. I watched as little Wren squirmed in her mother''s arms. "Mommy, she needs a hug!" she shouted, reaching out towards me.

    I cleared my throat, "I''m fine Wren." I spoke as calmly as I could. I could sense Th¨¦oden''s presence taking much of my feelings away. I knew he was only doing it this time to prevent a disaster in this family''s living quarters.

    I took a deep breath and dried my eyes. "I am sorry I have to go," I began to head to the door.

    "Mommy! You upset her!" Wren cried as she tried to wiggle her way out of her mom''s arms.

    "No Wren." I spoke to her, "Your mom did nothing wrong." I could see Wren slowly stop thrashing about in her mom''s arms.

    "But she made you cry." Wren pointed out.

    "She didn''t make me cry."

    "But¡­" Wren protested.

    "She didn''t make me cry."

    Wren stopped moving in her mother''s arms. She just held her hands out right, which I stepped into before I left. Her tiny little arms wrapped around me, hugging me as tightly as she could. "I''m sorry." her mother said.

    "It''s honestly okay," I said as I was finally able to free myself once again from Wren''s hold. ¡°I just wish I knew what happened to them. What I remember of my childhood is that we were happy. That''s what made me cry." I spoke. "The combination of not knowing and remembering."

    The mother held onto Wren as I waved at them goodbye. I enjoyed my time with them. It brought me back to a simpler time when I didn''t have to worry about arranged marriages and devils, a time when I didn''t have to worry about war, a time of pure bliss and happiness.

    And you will have that again, Mi Amor. Th¨¦oden spoke softly in my mind. I''ll make sure of it.

    His words surrounded me with hope¡ªsomething we lacked recently even though we tried to imagine it to the point of believing it. Hope is something we have to hold onto in times like this.

    As the day progressed, I ended up back in my own bedroom, avoiding any possible attempts at running into Marcel. I opened the book I kept from the library to see if I could discern any more of the old text before I slipped into my trance.

    I focused on the book the best I could, but I kept getting lost in translation. What I did manage to pick up was this.

    Marcel Blackvale. His weapon sheds a piercing cry. So strong that even those in hell know when he utilizes the hellish scream of the blade.

    My mind bounced back to my parents. My parents'' death. Those who witnessed it. Some of the guards spoke of the sound of hell emitting from the area where they were killed. But they had not witnessed who killed them as the area was surrounded by smoke and debris. Blocking any visual on the attacker.

    I managed to pull my focus back on the reading Responsible for many deaths across the land. Many deaths. Could my parents be two of them? I questioned as I focused back on the book. His dragon, Crimson, is said to be a gift from a devil in the seventh layer of hell. Her breath is that of pure Hell Fire and not just ordinary fire blaze.

    I closed the book. Anything I was reading, I was trying to pin the blame on Marcel for my parent''s death. Something he may have had nothing to do with.

    I sighed laying back on my bed. Rest Mi Amor. Th¨¦oden spoke in the bond. I''ll visit you in your dreams but you got to rest. I let my body relax hoping I could easily slip into my trance but I found that to be more difficult than anything.

 20. Dream One: Talk of Children

    With his soothing aura seeping through the bond, my trance finally came as nighttime started to fall. His aura helped ease my mind as I had countless theories involving my parents and Marcel. The theories that I hoped for were not true at all.

    He created a familiar dream escape, one where the full moon''s light captivates us under a sea of stars, with the ocean crashing against the rocky shoreline in the distance. This beach has held significance to us for all these years. As this spot to which he brings me is the first time we ever said I love you, the first time we ever made love to each other was on this beach. The beach was called South Haven Beach and located just south of the castle, to which the castle had direct access.

    There was a plaid blanket lying on the white beach sand, with a picnic basket and another blanket next to it. He was already sitting down, listening to the ocean crash against the shoreline. "Th¨¦oden!" I shouted happily as I ran towards him and tackled him.

    He brushed the hair out of my face and smiled up at me as I was now on top of him, "Maria." He spoke, kissing my lips firmly. He sat back up pulling me back up with him. I wrapped my legs around his waist and stared into his crystal blue eyes. "What made you upset earlier today?"

    I looked away from his eyes and sighed, "a little girl."

    He gently used his own hand to make me look up at him, "A little girl made you cry?" He was a bit amused and concerned. I reiterated the conversation I had with Wren and her mother. "So it was your parents'' topic that upset you."

    "Yes."

    "It''s okay to be upset about your parents. Their deaths are still a bit of a mystery to all of us. And I know you were close to both of them."

    "I know; I just felt a bit embarrassed for crying in front of them."

    "There is no shame or embarrassment for having feelings, Maria."

    "But I need to be strong for them."

    "But you are also just elven; you are allowed to break down every now and then." He spoke as he brushed the side of my cheek and kissed my forehead gently. "Even a Princess is allowed to have moments of weakness."

    I rested my head against his hand, "you''re right." I said, "you want to know something else?"

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "What is that?"

    "Wren''s mother said I''d be a good mother one day." I told him as I reiterated to him how I handled Wren or at least attempted to handle Wren.

    "I agree with her. You would be a good mother."

    I looked at him, a bit surprised, "You think so?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you think we will have children?" I asked him curiously as I thought back to what I told Wren''s mother. I had thought about it a little bit but I didn''t know if he had.

    "Yes, I''d always think we have three little ones."

    "Three?" I exclaimed.

    He grinned at my expression, "maybe four."

    "Four?" I was more shocked than I was on three.

    "Yes, four." He repeated, "How many do you see us having?"

    "Three." I confirmed, "But if we had more, I definitely wouldn''t mind."

    He kissed me firmly with his lips, "No matter how many children we have, one thing for sure that I know is that they will be beautiful because you will be their mother." He kissed me again, deepening the kiss with each passing second.

    I pulled back briefly. "And they will be strong and brave because you will be their father," I spoke, causing him to pull me back and kissed me.

    He eventually pulled away. "I just hope we get there. I just hope we can get to our happily ever after."

    "We will,"

    "But what if we don''t?" he asked. He very seldom spoke of doubt as he tried to keep that side of him away from me, but it sometimes happens during our vulnerable moments like this.

    "We will." I repeated and kissed him firmly, "We will get to say I do and have our children. They will run through the castle halls and cause chaos through the staff. They will be leaders one day when that time comes."

    "I hope you are right, Mi Amor," he whispered as he tightened his hold around my waist.

    "I am," I assured him. At least, I hoped I was right. With Marcel being as strong as he is, I knew the task at hand would be difficult, but I had confidence in myself and Th¨¦oden''s abilities. We had the resources. We had allies; we just had to use them.

    The remainder of the dream was spent in silence as we held each other under the moonlight. We occasionally kissed, but we just sat there, listening to each other''s concerns, heartbeats, and the sound of the ocean crashing against the rocks. It was truly peaceful¡ªsomething we both needed right now, something that was most welcomed.

    Before the dream faded, he kissed me again, "Maria," He spoke softly against my ear, "I love you."

    "I love you too," I replied, kissing him back in turn.

    As the dream came to a close and I woke up after four hours had passed, I stared out the window. The moon was full, as it was around midnight now, and my mind was at ease¡ªat least for the time being. I just hoped that today would be better than yesterday.

 21. The Beginning of Combat

    It was still nightfall as my eyes opened. Four hour trance-all an elf needs to sleep. Th¨¦oden, being an elf and a dragon can have the option of a four hour trance or a full eight hour rest. Most of the time he took a four hour trance.

    I stretched underneath the cotton sheets and allowed the moonlight to embrace my skin as I slowly removed the covers. It was just after midnight as the moon was at its apex. There was not a cloud in the sky showing the stars and moon in all their glory.

    Th¨¦o¡¯s voice broke the silence that bled through my mind. Meet me in the castle courtyard. We will try combat practice there first. I¡¯d recommend wearing something comfy.

    Comfy? The thought amused me for some reason. I knew he wanted me to wear comfy clothes due to it being combat lessons.

    Yes, comfy. You will have time to change afterwards.

    How rough are you going to get with me today if you want me to wear comfy clothes?

    Using magic, I turned on my bedroom lights with just a snap of a finger. I may have had dark vision, however, it did limit me to a point as to what can and can not see. Comfy. I repeated as I got up and searched my wardrobe for comfy clothes. I didn¡¯t have much of my own sweats but I had a few that I had obtained from Th¨¦o¡¯s closet over the years.

    Now, there was a decent size difference between me and him. So his sweats were a bit baggy on me. The set that I pulled out was a pair of black sweats.

    I felt him sound a bit amused as he spoke through the bond So that is where that sweat suit went.

    You have enough of them don¡¯t you? I felt guilty for stealing his clothes but I wanted to keep him close to me. As not only did I steal his sweats I stole several of his black shirts.

    A long sigh followed, so this is the reason why I have to replace my shirts so often?

    Sorry¡­I can¡¯t help it.

    It¡¯s fine Maria, I¡¯ll just have to have more made. Just hurry on down here before anyone else wakes.

    I nodded and slipped on a pair of soft-soled shoes and headed downstairs. As I entered the grand hall my senses got overwhelmed as Roland was already preparing our morning breakfast. The scent stopped me in my tracks. Chocolate¡­.no vanilla? Delicious. I started to turn towards the kitchen but stopped.

    ¡°No. Sweets after training.¡± I reminded myself and turned my attention back in the direction of the courtyard.

    The courtyard was rather large and enclosed with a stone wall that was slowly being overtaken by greenery. The courtyard itself was lush green and vibrant during the day. With the moon fall casting its shadow it became a nighttime paradise. Surrounded by bugs that produced light and the sparkling dewdrops on the grass field it produced a romantic feel. However, I knew this was going to be anything but romantic.

    As soon as I stepped on the grass I scanned the area for him. He wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen but I felt him through the bond-he was close. Almost too close. I felt his impact against my body. Then I felt the ground.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I tried to scream but he placed his hand over my mouth.

    ¡°Shush. We don¡¯t want to wake anyone now do we?¡± Th¨¦oden smiled down at me and I narrowed my eyes at him.

    ¡°Was the surprise attack necessary?¡±

    ¡°Just testing your reflexes. Not going to lie, I am disappointed.¡±

    He stood up just as quickly as he tackled me and offered me his hand. To which I took. ¡°Disappointed?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even dodge. You just stood there.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡±

    He put his finger to his lips to shush me one more time. ¡°You can¡¯t use the excuse you didn¡¯t know. You knew I was near.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Please. That was just the first attempt.¡±

    ¡°So, if I was to attack again would you dodge?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d try.¡±

    ¡°Good. Come with me, I got some equipment for us to use.¡±

    He moved ahead of me in the courtyard and I followed. He walked towards a pair of boxing gloves. There were two sets, one for me and one for him. ¡°Considering you failed at a simple dodge, I want to see how you are with basic melee.¡± He handed me a set of gloves. ¡°Pet these on and show me what you got.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to learn these skills? I have you.¡± I asked as he helped me slip on the gloves.

    ¡°It¡¯s important to rely on more than just magic and me. Your physical abilities in any fight is crucial. For the case I can not reach you in combat and danger is near, I need to know you can defend yourself. Once you learn basic defense and attack maneuvers, magic should be easier to grasp.¡±

    Once he strapped his gloves on he smiled up at me. ¡°Now are you ready to begin your first combat lesson?¡±

    I looked around and then back at him. ¡°Do you want me to practice on you?¡±

    ¡°Why not me?¡±

    I felt my heart race as he took a step closer to me, filling in the distance between us. I knew it was a matter of time before he took the first swing so I knew I needed to make a quick assessment. I could sense a pressure build up in his right arm. So I knew he was going to utilize it for the attack. So I knew I had a few options, jump, duck, or tuck left.

    Thankfully, my assessment was right and my quick side step to the left caused me to dodge his right hook. I sighed in relief as I knew that impact would have hurt like a bitch.

    He smiled at me with a bit of pride as he steadied himself. ¡°Now, it is your turn.¡±

    I knew he wanted me to hurt him, however I honestly didn¡¯t know if I could. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can.¡±

    ¡°Just hit me Maria.¡± He used his authoritative voice.

    That voice caused me to flinch. I hated it when he used that tone of voice on me. As he often used it to strike fear into his guards. However, perhaps that is what he wanted as he used that surprise to take another shot at my body. He impacted my left shoulder that sent a shock wave of pain through my body.

    Not only did my shoulder hurt like hell but the sheer force he impacted my body with sent me back five feet. Causing my body to impact the ground. Which caused nausea to flood my body.

    The initial impact dislocated my shoulder bone as the crack could be heard over my pounding heart. And then another crack as my body implanted on the ground.

    I struggled to hold back a cry of agony as I bit my tongue. Heal, my body can heal itself. I reminded myself as I forced myself to sit up and was able to pop my shoulder back in place after Theo had dislocated it.

    My back got messed up as my body smacked hard against a rod that was on the floor. I tried to align my back myself but failed. I wasn¡¯t as practiced at body realignment like the guards were and damn I wished I had more practice at it.

    I glared up at him, ¡°can I have a hand?¡±

    He stared at me briefly before he knelt down beside me to help me with my back. ¡°I am sorry Maria. I didn¡¯t mean to hit you that hard.¡± As soon as I felt my back get realigned, I couldn¡¯t help but fling my full weight against him. To which I managed to shove him over and onto the ground.

    As I pinned him down, I punched him in his left shoulder. Attempting to mimic his own hit as I utilized the strength that he put in his. I couldn¡¯t help but feel pride race through my body as I heard a crack as my impact broke his shoulder.

    He groaned as I could see his face stricken with pain. ¡°I deserved that one.¡± He breathed, ¡°I am impressed. Well done.¡±

    He managed to find some wiggle room in hopes of healing his wound. However, my heart was still pounding as I was still in combat mode. So, instead of letting him heal his shoulder I grasped his hand that he was trying to utilize and pressed my body weight into it.

    We both heard a distinct pop as another bone cracked underneath the force I put on his bones. As the pain flared through his body, I smiled at him.

    He looked at me a bit wide eyed as he was shocked by the attack. However, the shock wasn¡¯t from the pain racing through his body but the notation that I stopped his healing. ¡°Hell.¡± He breathed, ¡°that was unexpected.¡±

    I opened my senses to him and sensed his next move. He hoped to get me off of him so he could heal. However, knowing that I knew what to do. I kissed him. Yes, I kissed him as a way to distract him. The kiss surprised him just as much as my second attack.

    I felt Th¨¦o deepen the kiss, however, I failed to realize what he was about to do. Halfway through the kiss, he shoved me off of him, sending me flying in the air. Thankfully, this time I landed on my feet. With me finally off of him, he jumped to his own feet. Mixed feelings crossed his face.

    ¡°I hope you don''t do that on the battlefield, Maria.¡± He placed his hand on his shoulder to heal it.

    I gave him a smirk as I used my own healing to heal my shoulder that he hit fully. ¡°Had to use what I got.¡±

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°Just not in the heat of battle, please.¡± he warned me, ¡°shall we call it before we have any more broken bones? Let me look at your shoulder.¡± He moved towards me and examined my shoulder as he finished his own healing. "Probably going to have a nasty bruise, but I could heal it." He brushed his hand carefully against my wound and healed it the rest of the way.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I responded, giving a quick kiss to his cheek, "I think Roland was cooking something up in the kitchen. Should we go eat breakfast?"

    He laughed, ¡°the cookies overwhelmed your senses, didn''t they?¡±

 22. This is my Life now

    After we finished training, we decided to pack up and head to the kitchen for an early morning breakfast. My stomach growled at the thought of the delicious smelling food that waited for us in the kitchen.

    ¡°The smell of sweets overwhelmed your senses, didn''t they?¡± Theoden questioned me with a smile.

    I felt guilt flash across my face. Sweets were my weakness, ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the castle then, I am sure Roland has breakfast ready by now.¡± Theoden said. Usually early morning breakfasts like this, was just Theoden, Roland, and I as most of the staff was still asleep. As not everyone was an elf.

    What made it even better, Roland knew about us so we didn¡¯t have to hide our romance around him. As he has prepared several picnic foods for us or woke up early to serve us breakfast before anyone else woke up in the castle. Now, we didn¡¯t makeout in front of him, however, him knowing about us, allowed us to be ourselves. Breakfast with Roland and Theoden easily became one of my favorite time of the day.

    As we walked back to the castle, it was still dark. The moon was full, and all the stars in the sky were visible as there wasn¡¯t a cloud in sight. The air felt a bit chilly and the combo smell of clean and earthy filled my nostrils as the sparkling of the morning dew glistened off the grass. Walks like this were always peaceful as the majority of the kingdom was still asleep.

    Halfway to the castle, Theoden stopped me briefly, ¡°I''m sorry.¡± His abrupt apology caught me off guard.

    I looked at him curiously, ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For doubting.¡±

    I glanced up at Theoden as I finally made the connection. He was referring to our shared dream the night before. We continued our walk towards the main kitchen of the castle for breakfast. ¡°It''s alright,¡± I reassured him.

    The rest of the walk fell silent. As we approached the open kitchen archway, the delightful scents of apple tarts, eggs, bacon, ham, and waffles greeted us, definitely what I smelt earlier.

    ¡°Good morning, Princess and Th¨¦oden.¡± Roland greeted us, his whisk swirling in a bowl. ¡°I trust your training has worked up an appetite.¡±

    "You have no idea, Roland." I replied as I settled into a seat at the ancient oak table that held centuries of history within the castle.

    "Allow me to assist you." Th¨¦oden offered as he reached for the whisk in Roland''s hand and seamlessly took over the mixing duties. Meanwhile, one of his timers chimed, signaling that something in the oven needed Th¨¦o¡¯s attention.

    "Thank you." Roland replied graciously, swiftly making his way to the other side of the kitchen to retrieve a pan of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies.

    Observing the two of them working together gave me the urge to want to pitch in and help. I reached for another whisk and looked over at Roland. ¡°Teach me.¡± he gave a nod as he pulled a hot pan out of the oven. ¡°I want to learn how to properly cook.¡±

    ¡°You''re not trying to steal my job, are you?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn''t dream of it.¡± I said as Roland was one of my personal favorite family chefs.

    He handed me a bowl and Th¨¦oden a few eggs. ¡°If she''s learning, you are too.¡± He declared, instructing Th¨¦oden to crack three eggs into the bowl. Th¨¦oden cracked all three eggs at once, not even getting a single shell in the bowl.

    ¡°Now, it''s your turn.¡± Roland directed towards me, passing over three more eggs. ¡°Just remember, no shells.¡± he added with a smile.

    The memory of the last time I cooked with Roland, where I had managed to get bits of shell in every egg I cracked, flashed through my mind. I rolled my eyes and focused on carefully cracking each of the three eggs one at a time.

    Roland then instructed Th¨¦oden to mix the eggs, creating a mixture for French toast. Meanwhile, I fetched the seasonings from the pantry and added dashes of cinnamon and a sprinkle of brown sugar to the egg mixture to enhance the flavors.

    Earlier, Roland had prepared homemade bread for us to dip in the egg mixture before placing it on the skillet. We took turns flipping the French toast and adding more slices to the skillet.

    ¡°Great job.¡± Roland commended as he sampled a bite of the first batch of French toast. ¡°Now, go eat so I can wrap things up here.¡± He insisted, playfully ushering us out of the kitchen and back to the table.

    Roland had several plates set out in front of us. Varying different types of foods. Th¨¦oden ate the majority of the meal while I ate the delicious sweets that Roland had made. Within a few minutes Roland had come back out of the kitchen and into the dinning area carrying a tray with some orange juice.

    As he was on his third plate of food Th¨¦oden glanced over at my single plate that was topped with pancakes dosed in syrup and a plate of tarts and cookies. ¡°Sometimes, I forget, our appetite varies.¡± Causing all three of us to laugh a bit.

    Roland gave us another glass of freshly made orange juice and let us be, ¡°what are your plans today?¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, avoid the devil in the house.¡± I joked.

    ¡°You can''t avoid him forever.¡± Th¨¦oden said.

    ¡°You''re right.¡± I sighed in resignation, hearing in my mind.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I''ll be with you even when I''m not physically present. I nodded in acknowledgment, finding comfort in his words.

    ¡°Anyways,¡± Th¨¦oden spoke, savoring one last piece of crispy bacon, ¡°I have to go do rounds. I''ll see you later.¡± As he passed by me, he cast a quick glance around the room before planting a tender kiss on my forehead.

    I love you; his thoughts echoed in my mind before he snapped back into his guard stance as Roland reentered the kitchen to tidy up.

    I love you, too.

    I assisted Roland in cleaning up the kitchen, ¡°you know,¡± he started, ¡°you''re unlike the other royals I have served. Well, except for your parents. They used to enjoy cooking in the kitchen themselves, you know.¡±

    This brought back a lot of memories with my parents and me, as I thought back to how my dad loved to cook us Sunday dinners, and always, on my mother''s and I''s birthday, he would make us our very own special cake as he loved to bake things for us.

    On the other hand, my mother wasn''t exactly handy in the kitchen, but she would try to make my father his own cakes and such, and even if they didn''t turn out quite right, my father always ate them. My father was the first one to teach me how to bake, and I baked my first round of sweets with him, and perhaps that is why I always had a sweet tooth.

    ¡°Thank you, Roland,¡± I wiped my hands with a cloth. ¡°I suppose I should go check on Marcel now.¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Princess.¡± He spoke and continued cleaning up the remainder of the kitchen.

    After ascending the spiral staircase, I walked down the hallway to Marcel''s room. With each step, the faint smell of brimstone filled the air. Standing before his door, I knocked three times. ¡°Marcel?¡± I called out.

    I heard Marcel''s footsteps approaching the door, and as he opened it, I found him standing there with only his bottoms on. His skin looked rugged and well-toned, and his eyes held an amused glint as he observed me taking in his appearance. Leaning against the door frame, he flashed a toothy grin at me. ¡°I was starting to think you had forgotten about me.¡± He remarked, his voice carried a hint of a hellish accent.

    I could feel he was looking at me as I looked down at myself and realized I hadn''t changed out of my workout clothes. ¡°What?¡± I questioned him.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He responded, ¡°what gives me the pleasure of having you visit my room this early in the morning?¡±

    I sighed, ¡°please,¡± I spoke as I attempted not to roll my eyes, ¡°it may be pleasurable for one of us.¡± I spoke, unable to stop myself from saying, ¡°sorry.¡± I spoke as I took a deep breath, only to be choked by his overwhelming scent. ¡°Can we start planning our wedding?¡±

    ¡°What still needs to be decided, Princess?¡±

    I cleared my throat, ¡°well there is a ton of planning that goes into a wedding Marcel.¡±

    He tilted his head as he seemed a bit lost, ¡°like what, my darling?¡±

    ¡°How do you not know?¡±

    He sighed, ¡°Well, I have never been the marrying type. Never had what you would call ¡°the one.¡± I almost felt bad for the devil, almost as if not having one to call your own must be a lonely life.

    ¡°Please, no pity, Princess.¡± He spoke as he must have sensed my face faltering a bit, ¡°I''m not truly alone; I just have never experienced real love.¡± He took my hand and massaged it gently, ¡°Perhaps you could change that.¡± He bent down and kissed my hand, staring up at me.

    I pulled my hand back, ¡°real love isn''t forced, Marcel.¡± I spoke a bit harshly, and he glared at me, speechless. ¡°Real love is finding someone who makes you better, who completes you. It''s never forced.¡±

    ¡°I guess my parents never taught me real love.¡± He spoke with a heavy sigh, ¡°their version of love wasn''t with wedding bells and seeds being thrown as the bride walks down the aisle.¡± Reminding me that there was a big difference between us. ¡°Since I am forcing you, i''ll plan a wedding with you.¡±

    He caught me a bit off guard, but I simply said, ¡°thank you, Marcel.¡± I stepped into his room and hesitantly closed the door behind me.

    ¡°So, with a wedding, there is a lot that goes into it.¡± I told him, ¡°There are flowers, cake, themes, colors, food, music, decorations¡­¡± I began to trail off everything that a wedding needs, and to my surprise, he took out a piece of paper and a quill and began to write down what I was saying.

    ¡°We already have a date, so to speak, at the beginning of fall,¡± I reminded him of what we agreed on already.

    He looked down at his scribbled notes and backed up at me, ¡°you know, I''m sure we could hire someone for this¡­¡±

    I glared at him, ¡°no, Marcel, if I am being forced into this, then you are being forced into planning it with me.¡± I said, holding my ground.

    He sighed and eventually agreed with me, ¡°fine."

    ¡°Besides,¡± I spoke as I tried to get him more engaged with the idea, ¡°there is even the wedding night we got to plan too.¡±

    At that point, I could feel Th¨¦oden through the bond as he voiced, Mi Amor? His jealousy started to burn at this point.

    ¡°The wedding night? Now I think I have an idea of what goes on then¡­¡± as his smile shifted into a grin.

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°that''s what gets you excited about this?¡±

    ¡°Do you blame me? Darling, I don''t know if you believe me when I say this, but you are truly beautiful.¡± He actually gave me a compliment for once.

    ¡°Thanks?¡± I responded, ¡°I think it is best if I go now.¡± I said with a firm voice.

    ¡°Why?¡± Marcel questioned.

    ¡°Your behavior.¡± I told him as I walked back towards the door.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Marcel said, ¡°What about any details for the wedding?¡± He reminded me that we had not discussed anything about the wedding.

    I sighed and went back and sat back down, ¡°let''s start with flowers.¡± I told him. ¡°Flowers are a key to wedding details. Do you have any favorites?¡±

    Marcel looked at me, a bit dumbfounded. ¡°Favorite flowers? Why would I have a favorite flower?¡±

    This is hopeless¡­.I spoke to Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°I suppose it''s fine if you don''t. We can use my favorites unless we want a certain meaning behind it?¡±

    ¡°Flowers have meaning?¡±

    I sighed, ¡°yes, flowers have meaning.¡± I repeated. I gave him a few examples, to which he stared at me the whole time as I spoke about how one flower means this and the other means that. ¡°Let''s just go simple.¡± I could tell I was confusing him. ¡°I have a few flowers in mind, to which I will get to our florist today so they can make sure they have them.¡±

    ¡°Good. Well, one down.¡± Marcel spoke about checking flowers off the list.

    I got back up and returned to the door, ¡°thank you for planning a wedding with me, Marcel.¡± He nodded in response, and I left, closing the door behind me. I hurried off to my room and took a deep breath of fresh air as I closed my door behind me. Since there is only so much Marcel I can handle, so to save my own sanity, the wedding planning will have to be spread out.

    Planning a wedding without you is torture.

    I know Mi Amor¡­I know.

    I took off my workout clothes, lay back on my bed, and stared up at my ceiling. If only¡­.I whispered through the bond.

    Someday, we will have our wedding, Mi Amor¡­

 23. Knowledge is Power

    As daylight finally broke in the kingdom, I decided to take another crack at the ancient text that we had found in the library the other day. Let¡¯s see what we may have missed in here today. I thought as I cracked open the book and began to turn to the page to where I had stopped reading prior to Theo and I¡¯s fun time in the library.

    A grin fell on my face, as I couldn¡¯t help but flash Theoden bits of our time in the library.

    Maria¡­Theoden groaned in frustration. You are making it hard to focus on work. My grin widened at his reaction to what I showed him.

    I calmed myself after a few moments and sat in bed and reached for the old encrypted text we pulled from the library. The pages of this text didn¡¯t feel like normal paper, leaving us to think it was crafted out of human skin, considering it was dated four hundred or more years back.

    The text in the book itself was written in one of the many languages of the nine layers of Hell, Abyssal. Thankfully, my parents had countless tutors who taught me various languages, Abyssal being one of them.

    With this text written in Abyssal, the more I focused on it, the more it hurt my head. As I focused more, it almost seemed as if the nine layers of Hell were screaming at me throughout the text. The text talked about each layer of Hell and some of its more well-known devil high lords per layer.

    The text talked about how the devil high lords were one of the more powerful groups of devils in the nine hells. Each layer had at least two if not more, high lords that very often fought for power.

    I skimmed over the first three layers of Hell and got to the fourth, as we had learned the other day that Marcel was from the fourth layer of Hell. Shit. I thought as I read the couple of pages about the fourth layer.

    What is it, Maria? Th¨¦oden questioned.

    Marcel Blackvale is one of the two devil high lords in the fourth layer of the Nine Hells. His name was barely legible, but I pushed through the hellish text and found his name. We both had heard stories of how powerful the devil high lords can be, and it got worse as you descended into each layer of Hell.

    What would a devil high lord be doing here? I questioned as I tried to push through the text to see if there was any information stating why he may have been there.

    Damn it¡­.I spoke as I slammed the book shut. The text, at this point, was becoming unbearable to read as each line blurred together, and the screams that came with it pierced my skull.

    I felt him pull most of the pain away from my mind, Maria¡­.he spoke through the bond, easy love. He told me as he let his aura of soothing seep through, calming my nerves further. There. He spoke as he could sense that I had calmed down and was not in any more pain.

    Are you sure we will be able to take him, Th¨¦oden? I questioned him as I thought back to my schooling and how my tutors would lecture me on the importance of not making deals with the devils and not engaging in fights, as they had powers that most did not understand and underestimated.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    He thought a moment before responding, Yes, between my draconic abilities and your wild magic powers, yes, we can.

    I sighed and felt a wave of relief wash over me. What are you up to? I questioned him, as I could not and would not focus on that ancient text anymore. I needed something to pass the time.

    Paperwork. You could watch if you want to, but some of this is classified. He reminded me that I may not even be able to see some. But I pulled into Theoden''s vision anyway.

    I sat at a rather large dark oak desk that had a few papers scattered about. One read Murder in the Third Ring, and another read Missing Children. I knew Maria was observing me as a tingle sensation would give it away if one of us watched the other.

    I began writing notes, I looked at the door to his office. A sturdy knock echoed through, and a female voice spoke up, "captain?" It was the sound of Quinn¡¯s voice.

    I placed my paperwork aside and cleared my throat. ¡°Come in, Quinn!¡± I shouted.

    She entered my office in her full chainmail attire, with her helmet to the side and her weapon at its halt. Quinn closed the door softly. ¡°Everything alright?¡±

    She placed her helmet on the floor next to her and stood firm, ¡°I¡­¡± She was hesitant with whatever she wanted to discuss.

    I arched my eyebrow, "Quinn?"

    She cleared her throat, ¡°I just wanted to check on you. With everything that is going on with the Princess and Marcel, I just wanted to make sure you were alright.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°I am alright, Quinn.¡± That was a lie. I was jealous with this whole arranged marriage thing. It was something I couldn¡¯t help. I mean, how could I not be jealous? The woman I loved was promised to another, the woman that I thought would be standing with me at the altar.

    She cocked her head and studied his features, ¡°captain, as much as you try to be strong for us, some of us can pick up on your faults.¡± She admitted, ¡°And I understand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Quinn.¡± Stubborn, I know. I just hated anyone digging into my personal feelings. Sometimes, I even hated it when Maria tried to dig.

    ¡°You tend to present yourself as a hard ass sometimes, captain. You do that by hiding your emotions. But I know¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not following¡­¡± I personally was a bit confused by her declaration. I mean, how would she know?

    ¡°I know how you must be truly feeling¡­Can I share something with you?¡±

    I nodded, giving her the opportunity to share. ¡°My parents did not like the man I was seeing when I was a teen. He did not come from a wealthy enough family, forcing me to end it with him. At age eighteen, they had arranged a marriage with a man of a noble class for me. A man I did not love.¡±

    Rumors about her situation ran through the noble rings as Quinn came from a middle-class family but married into a noble one, ¡°I know how the arranged marriage plot feels.¡±

    I was speechless. I knew of the rumors, too, but I tried not to listen to those that involved other guards. Unless it affected their work. ¡°I¡­um¡­thank you for telling me, Quinn. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She said with a soft smile, ¡°I have learned to love the man I was forced to marry. But that¡¯s beside the point. How are you?¡±

    I sighed, ¡°i¡¯m holding in there. It¡¯s a bit hard watching her with someone else, but I know she is doing what she has to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for you¡­If you need anyone to talk to, I¡¯m here, captain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡± She spoke as she picked up her helmet and walked out of my office, closing the door behind her.

    I didn¡¯t know those rumors were true¡­ Maria whispered through the bond.

    I didn¡¯t either. I responded.

    Maria, I need to focus on this paperwork if I want to leave my office early tonight, especially if we want to do anything tonight.

 24. Lifes but A Memory

    I forced myself out of his vision. Considering the bond, one thing that we made sure of was that we respected each other''s privacy. For Th¨¦oden, one of those times was when he did paperwork. This was primarily due to legal issues due to the circumstances behind some of the paperwork.

    I stretched and yawned, in my bed as I was left with pretty much nothing to do. Figuring out what to do was definitely turning into a task as there were limits as to what I could do. Since my parents death, I hadn¡¯t kept up on my classes and half my staff left as they were not needed anymore. I still had the main people like Roland my chef, or Caroline our tailor but those who did tasks specifically for my parents were let go by The Council. So, that meant there was less staff, to keep me company.

    First, I needed to figure out what to wear today. No matter how comfortable Th¨¦oden''s sweats were I couldn¡¯t just lounge around in them all day. With a sigh, I decided to get up and walk across the cold wooden floor of my bed chambers and approached my wardrobe.

    In my massive wardrobe, that contained properties like a bag of holding. Which contained an endless amount of space for storage. My wardrobe was something I could step into and find the section of clothing that I want and pick from a variety of hand made tailor has made for me over the years.

    Today I decided to wear a navy blue dress that morphed into my body, fitting every curve just right. Most, if not all of my clothes had a magical component to where they all fit to my body. Even my shoes. To which I pulled out a pair of ankle high black boots that zipped up on the side.

    After I got dressed I exited my wardrobe and slipped on my black belt that held my bag of holding. I ran a brush through my hair, put on a dusting of makeup and left my room. Locking the door behind me.

    Since I was unaware of what to do exactly, I wondered about the castle halls. Well, at least the ones on my side of the castle. The castle was primarily built of stone so the halls felt cool in the spring and summer months. And warm in the fall and winter months due to magical heating.

    The floors were well crafted marble work that consists of silver and gold shimmer throughout. The windows in the castle were arched and stained to depict a variety of things mainly found in nature. There were a few windows that had the glass taken out and never replaced. I loved these windows the most as it allowed for an amazing view of the kingdom.

    The only sound in the castle was the sound of my footsteps and the pounding of my own heart. I traced my fingers along the cool stone wall.

    As I walked and walked for what felt like hours, memories began to trickle into my mind. Memories that I welcomed. The memories played like a vivid dream.

    <hr>

    I ran down the hall as I heard my father¡¯s voice echo, ¡°I am going to get you!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as I ran away from my father. ¡°You can¡¯t catch me!¡± I darted around the corner of the hallway and stopped. I had hoped that I could hide and scare him.

    I silenced myself as I heard his footsteps approach the area I was hiding in. ¡°Maria? Where did my daughter go?¡±

    He always sounded so shocked when I ¡°suddenly¡± disappeared. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a little giggle as I could hear his footsteps slow. He was close.

    ¡°I got you!¡± He shouted as he jumped around the corner and startled me. I screamed and he pulled me into his embrace, tickling my small childlike frame. Causing my scream to turn into laughter.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Playing tag and hide and go seek in the castle halls with my father was one of my favorite past times in the castle as a young child.

    <hr>

    My mother would often try and aid in my learning capabilities. Don¡¯t get me wrong, she played with me as well, but mother focused more on skill sets than play. She wanted me to be the best I could be despite my father telling me that I am already the best.

    ¡°Should we work on the next language?¡± My mother spoke as she already taught me five different languages by now and I wasn¡¯t even one hundred yet.

    I sighed, ¡°can we do something else?¡± I really didn¡¯t want to learn any more right now. We had already gone through one of my language lessons and my riding lesson for the day. Usually at about the third lesson I was ready to tap out.

    She closed her language book, ¡°what would you like to do today dear?¡±

    ¡°Something fun?¡±

    With my father, he was always eager to play games with me. Despite him being king, he would always make time for fun. My father grew up in the royal family. My mother married into it so she always felt like she had to prove herself. Which meant I had to prove myself despite royalty being in my blood.

    My mother did have a title all to her own as her family was one of the older families that resided in Winterfall. She was noble but that didn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°What would you consider fun dear?¡± She questioned. Her definition of fun and my definition of fun were complete opposites.

    ¡°Tag? Puzzles? Games like chess?¡± Yeah, I know it may be a bit weird but I did love the game of chess and checkers. A classic game for the time.

    ¡°Chess it is. Do you remember the rules?¡± My mother questioned as she got up and grabbed the wooden chess board and chess pieces.

    ¡°Of course! Prepare to be defeated!¡±

    ¡°We shall see about that, my daughter.¡±

    Board games like this were always a challenge with my mother. And I enjoyed a good challenge.

    ¡°I won!¡± I shouted ten minutes later as I checked mated her for the last time.

    She smiled at me with pride. I often did not defeat her but when I did it felt damn good.

    <hr>

    The memories soon quickly faded as I felt the warmth of the spring air dart across my skin as I had stopped in front of one of the open windows. It pulled me back to the present. I turned and gazed outside, welcoming the warmth of the spring air on my skin. The breeze gave me a sense of tranquility, giving me a moment of peace and happiness amongst the pain the memories gave me.

    As I stared out the window, I took in the sights and sounds of my kingdom from high above. From the window I perched myself in I was able to see each of the rings clearly. Each ring was full of life. As the sounds of horse hooves, shouts from vendors, and smells from the smoke shacks gave life to the kingdom. Taking in the site of the kingdom from high above made me fall in love with my kingdom every time.

    As the wind gripped my hair, I leaned a bit further out the window, welcoming the breeze. I gripped the dark oak of the window frame tightly and looked down. The fields below were filled with a diverse landscape of flowers, trees, and other varieties of plants. Painting a portrait worthy view.

    Feeling the wind tousle my hair, I leaned further out, resting on the smooth stone ledge. With my hands gripping the dark wood frame for support, I peered down at the lush green ground below.

    I sensed him before I heard him through the bond. Maria, you are not going to jump are you?

    I smiled in response, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it

    I knew he occasionally used the bond to check on me, and I welcomed it wholeheartedly. It was one of the qualities that made him the finest guard one could ever hope for. I couldn''t help but wonder what he thought of the sights and wonders of our kingdom.

    It''s beautiful, Mi Amor, just like the one destined to rule it, he remarked, causing a warm blush to creep across my cheeks. Despite the passage of time, he still could make my heart skip a beat and my face blush.

    After a few moments of the wind blowing in my hair as I rested against the open window, I figured it was time to head down the stairs. Hopping off the windowsill, I walked down the corridor and down the marbled stairs and to my surprise I found Marcel standing in the main floor chamber. As my feet hit the marbled floor, and the full room fell into view, I felt a bit startled when a woman with vivid red hair, whom I didn¡¯t recognize, came into view.

 25. Crimsons Introduction

    The red-headed woman had her arm around Marcel¡¯s waist as they appeared to be in deep conversation. Part of me hated the feeling of being a bit jealous of her but I couldn¡¯t help it. I despised Marcel, don''t get me wrong, but that didn¡¯t mean he needed to bring another girl into the picture.

    They both turned their focus on me as soon as I took another step into the grand hall. ¡°So, this is the princess?¡± The woman snarked as she studied my body. ¡°Not much to look at.¡± I recognized the accent in her voice right away. It was something Th¨¦oden had on occasion when he got really heated. And that was common with a draconic undertone.

    Draconic? I questioned through the bond. I felt Th¨¦oden pull into my vision.

    I didn¡¯t want to, but being raised to be polite, I extended my hand to her. ¡°Nice to meet you?¡± I glanced at Marcel, who wore his skin tight pants and no shirt. While the woman was wearing a matching skin tight black dress.

    Marcel approached me and wrapped his arm around my waist. He pulled me close to him, almost choking me with his scent. ¡°Maria, this is my leading lady and you, my lady, already know this is my future wife.¡± He said introducing the both of us.

    The sheer thought of being called his ¡°future wife¡± caught me off guard. As it made me feel a bit uncomfortable.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t appear to be thrilled about marrying you.¡± Crimson smirked as she watched my body language shift.

    Shit. I thought. Perhaps she was like Theoden and was insightful in determining people''s behavior.

    ¡°It¡¯s still sinking in. A new reality is hard to get used to.¡± Marcel responded, ¡°Now Maria, I would like to formally introduce you to Crimson.¡±

    ¡°Crimson?¡± I questioned. My mind began to race as I clicked the pieces together. This woman, standing in my kingdom, was the exact same dragon I had read in books. The very same one that could destroy half my kingdom in a single breath.

    I stepped away from Marcel as I was afraid he would hear my heart pound in my chest. ¡°What¡­Bring her here?¡± I managed to question him, despite my mouth beginning to feel a bit dry.

    Marcel arched his eyebrow, perhaps he sensed my unease. ¡°We just needed to catch up.¡±

    I could feel Crimson''s piercing orange eyes study my posture. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she thought of me. Then again, I was scared of what she thought of me. ¡°Are you feeling jealous dear?¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Please, why should I be?¡±

    A grin fell on her face, ¡°easy dear. I¡¯m not going to steal him away from you. Besides, I need to return to Summer Crest.¡±

    She walked over to Marcel and wrapped her arms around him, giving him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°With you not fully present, I am the only one who seems to care enough to get anything done.¡±

    He nodded and murmured something in her ear then said, ¡°follow the instructions I gave you and I will be in touch soon.¡±

    Crimson gave me a nod and with a swift flick of her wrist she used teleportation and vanished before us.

    Marcel turned towards me, ¡°I do hope that one day you two will become friends. Now, what does my princess want to do today?¡±

    ¡°I would like to go to the stables. It has been a few weeks since I visited the horses.¡± Which it had, with everything going on, I hadn¡¯t been able to ride them let alone visit them. Thankfully we still had our stable hand Bernard to look after them and mess with them in my absence.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Marcel suddenly became a bit anxious as his shoulders appeared to lock up. His lip twitch and his hand clenched at his side. This behavior, I was unsure of but I knew I would get to the bottom of that later.

    ¡°If that is what you wish.¡± Marcel¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t his typical deep and husky voice however, it was more brittle and spoke quickly.

    Something was definitely off. However, if he was willing to go to the stable with me today, I was going to take it.

    ¡°Well, I still would like to take you to the horses. Maybe even go for a ride.¡± It had been awhile since Theoden and I took a ride on the horses and I missed that feeling.

    His posture didn¡¯t fluctuate at all. His uneasiness and displeasure was loud and clear. However, his response surprised me, ¡°If you insist on these¡­these horses, then we can go. I will draw the line and have to decline the riding portion of the evening.¡±

    With that I felt Th¨¦oden''s presence disappear as the threat seemed to diminish.

    The air was warm as we walked to the stables as it was midday. The sun was shining down on us in the cloudless sky. Our feet thuddied heavily against the marbled path that leads to the stables. As the only sounds that could be heard were that of nature, our own feet, and the sound of my heart. For the majority of the walk, it was silent as there wasn¡¯t a word said between us. Which, I didn¡¯t mind as the sound of the surrounding nature gave me a sense of peace.

    With staff leaving, the only horses in the barn left were Theo¡¯s and I. My white horse that had the name of Juniper and Theo¡¯s all black mustang that he let me name Eclipse. Which left the stables feeling pretty empty nowadays. Once we got to the stables we were greeted by Bernard who led us to the stalls and left us to do our own business.

    I pulled out some supplies for grooming and began to brush her. Noticing a lack of brimstone I glanced back and saw Marcel standing a good thirty feet back.

    I thought his behavior was strange so I had to ask, ¡°What? Do you not like horses?¡±

    He shook his head.Marcel¡¯s body went tense. I could see his uneasiness with the topic of animals,¡°I¡¯m not fond of four legged creatures. They tend not to like me, so I just stay clear of them.¡±

    Double meaning to that perhaps? I questioned in my mind as Theo himself had four legs in his natural form. I put on a face ¡°Please? I assure you not all animals despise you.¡± I motioned for him to approach.

    ¡°No, I''ll stay here and watch you with that creature.¡± His words were laced with hate.

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± I replied, returning my attention to brushing my horse. After giving her a quick kiss, I decided it would be best to leave the stables if Marcel was uncomfortable around creatures with four legs.

    As the afternoon sun began to set, I eagerly awaited the moment I could reunite with Th¨¦oden. ¡°Tell me, Marcel.¡± I began, as I attempted to make small talk as we strolled the castle grounds. ¡°What''s it like being the king of Summer Crest?¡±

    Surprised by the question, he glanced at me before responding. ¡°Well, considering my lack of prior experience, it''s much more challenging than one might expect.¡±

    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly. ¡°Ruling is no simple task.¡± I remarked, recalling how my father had spent years studying with the hidden council before they deemed him fit to take the throne.

    He introduced me to the council at a young age, and they approved my royal studies early on. Perhaps he had always known that one day I would ascend to the role of Queen long before their reign was meant to end.

    ¡°You''re right. With you by my side, everything will be much more manageable.¡± He took hand and gently kissed it. ¡°How am I doing?¡±

    "What... What do you mean?" I asked.

    ¡°Being with you.¡± He said, kissing my cheek.

    I pulled back from him, crossed my arms, and sighed, ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why do I sense fear from you?¡±

    ¡°You attempted to kill me and then threatened me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that route was not the best way to handle things.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You think?¡± I explained, ¡°there is always a better way of handling things.¡± I recalled our previous conversation about how marriage should not be forced.

    ¡°Can I ask you something, darling?¡± He asked as we continued our walk back to the castle entrance. I glanced over at him, nodding, giving him the go-ahead, ¡°have you seen him outside his guard duty?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I responded dryly.

    I could sense him studying me, trying to see if I was lying, but to my surprise, he said. ¡°I believe you, for now.¡±

 26. An Evening Ride

    The remainder of our walk back to the castle was enveloped in silence. Upon our return to the grand hall, we went our separate ways¡ªMarcel ascended the right-side spiral staircase while I glanced into the bond I shared with Th¨¦oden.

    Utilizing the bond, I found him back in the kitchen conversing with Roland.

    I rushed to Th¨¦oden and embraced him tightly before stepping back, wary of potential onlookers. Mi Amor. He thought of me as he spoke to our chef. I hated seeing you with him today, but I understand he must believe our lie. I just got to keep my jealousy in check.

    I know. I''m sorry. I knew it bothered him; I wasn''t stupid. Not only that, but I could feel his energy and emotions through our bond like he does with mine. To which, I knew he felt that bit of connection I had with Marcel and I knew that did not settle with him well.

    ¡°So, the bacon you want more of?¡± Roland questioned Th¨¦oden''s appetite. His appetite, always amazed me. Being a dragon, his hunger for food seemed almost endless.

    I laughed at his reaction; few knew he was a dragon, one of those being Roland. However, it meant that Roland had to order ridiculously large food orders, which always surprised Roland. ¡°Yes, more bacon and more eggs.¡± Th¨¦oden repeated.

    Roland stared at him and then at me with a surprised look. ¡°You sure? Weren''t the three plates of eggs and bacon enough? Not to mention all of the pastries and cookies?¡±

    ¡°You could lessen those and do more of the other?¡± Theo questioned. He always despised sugary foods. Despite my strong cravings for them.

    ¡°Just enough sweets for my sweet tooth is fine.¡±

    ¡°I''ll see what I can do.¡± Roland made note of our requests on the piece of parchment paper.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± We both stated, leaving him to finish meal prep.

    Th¨¦oden and I walked out of the kitchen and into the main hall. Would you like to go on an evening ride along the shoreline?

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Yes. I simply responded, and we headed to the stable. A ride along the shore line with our horses wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicion. As it was normal for horses to be taken out on occasional rides. This was something we could easily get away with.

    I loved riding horses with Th¨¦oden. I loved the feel of the air blowing my hair and the mist of the sea hitting my skin. It truly made me feel alive and carefree.

    I got Juniper out of her stable, and allowed Th¨¦oden to pick me up and place me on her. We were well-trained enough to ride bareback. So we didn''t have to worry about saddles.

    He got his horse and and hopped on it with ease and with that, we raced each other to the southern shoreline of South Haven Beach.

    As the evening drew close, we sat on the beach, watching the sun dip below the horizon and disappear into the sea. The sleeves of my dress fluttered in the breeze as I nestled into Th¨¦oden''s side, resting against his chest and listening to the steady rhythm of his heart.

    Th¨¦oden was in his unique leather armor crafted from draconic scales, a protective ensemble that accentuated his form perfectly. The rough texture of his armor against my skin didn''t faze me, as moments like these made our love all the more worthwhile.

    My love, times like this make our hidden affection special.

    Gently, I tilted his chin down to meet his lips in a tender kiss. My dear, I couldn''t agree more. I love you.

    And I love you, Th¨¦oden murmured through the bond, as he brushed a strand of hair from my face, letting the wind play with it.

    After watching the sun dip below the horizon, we mounted our horses and rode back to the stables before darkness fully descended. Good night, Mi Amor.

    Good night, my dear, I replied and embraced him one last time as he gently kissed my forehead before he walked back to his chambers in the castle.

    When my parents appointed him captain, they decided it was best for him to reside with us in the castle. At times, their actions made me ponder if they were aware of the love between us, of our dragon-rider bond. Perhaps due to my father¡¯s magical essence and his awareness to see things before they happen, my father knew about us this whole time.

    Regardless if they knew or not, I didn¡¯t think about it too much longer. I walked over to my wardrobe, slipped off my clothing, grabbed a nightgown and walked over to my bed. I sat on the edge of my bed, sighed and pulled the covers to the side. I found myself curling up in a ball as I prepared to fall into my trance.

    Upon resting in my bed, I found myself staring out the stained glass window up at the moon. What a life. I thought as I rested my head against my pillow and allowed my eyes to close.

 27. A Princess can Fight

    Stretching awake, I shifted my body amongst the quilt on my bed. I peered outside my arched stained glass window and saw that it was well after midnight but not early enough for it to be daylight. Perks of being an elf, I guess.

    As Theoden sensed I was awake, something he was able to do through the bond, he utilized the telepathic communication that we had to communicate with me. Meet me in the training room. He spoke a bit groggy but as orderly as he could, as he was just waking up.

    He may be a dragon but as he lives mainly in elf form he has adapted to our way of life. Flicking on the magic lights, I sighed heavily. I did not want to leave the comfort of my bed but I knew I needed to train.

    What type of training? I asked him because that would determine if I wore comfy clothes or slipped on a dress this morning.

    I heard his water running through the bond as he responded to me, Magic training. I slipped on a tight fitted A-line black dress that hugged my body. Something I knew he would appreciate.

    I slipped on my black boots, grabbed my bag of holding and tied it around my waist and headed downstairs and out the door to meet him for training. Checking in on the bond I could sense he was already there. As he must have used a spell after he got dressed to get there to set things up. A spell I do not have the capabilities of casting yet.

    As I entered the training room of the colosseum, he was in the middle of doing a few minor stretches, something he had told me I would benefit from as well. ¡°Let me show you some of these stretches before we start,¡± he said as he stretched his legs, arms, you name it.

    He then sidestepped and moved next to me to do them with me, watching my body¡¯s form as I attempted them. ¡°Not bad. Could improve. But not bad.¡±

    He then moved a few things out of the way and stepped five feet from me. ¡°Today, I want you to target me.¡± He counted ten steps back.

    I looked at him dumbfounded. There was no way in hell that I was going to use my unstable magic against him and he fucking knew that. I crossed my arms and sighed heavily, ¡°I am not hitting you.¡± I spoke as clearly and firmly as possible.

    I could tell he was a bit annoyed with me as he let out a sigh of his own. ¡°You hit me yesterday.¡± Reminding me of yesterday''s events. How could I forget? ¡°You can hit me again.¡±

    I shook my head no. I was too scared I would hurt him. ¡°I..I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    I knew he was annoyed with me by the sound of his voice, but he had to understand. Right? ¡°Maria, please.¡± I saw his hand move swiftly and quickly as a flash of magic appeared in his palm. ¡°Target me.¡± He ordered, and the flash depleted, as his spell Icy Spear: a bolt of icy liquid shot from the palm of his hand and raced towards me.

    I managed to dodge the attack just in the nick of time. ¡°Please!¡± I shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this!¡± I was begging him at this point.

    He motioned his hands, using both this time. ¡°I am not giving you a choice today.¡± He growled, ¡°Hit me.¡± He repeated. One hand released one bolt of an icy liquid bolt first missing me. ¡°I can sense how you are feeling, use it.¡± He said, reminded me of how my emotions influenced my casting abilities.

    He released his second ice bolt at me as he finished speaking. However, this one I did not dodge. It smacked my leg with force. Sending a chill up and down my leg, causing it to instantly turn a bluish purple color at the point of impact which began to spread up my leg. I could feel my leg start to stiffen and the cold sensation took effect.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden!¡± I shouted furious at the impact of his spell. But he did not even respond before I saw his hand glow again as he threw another of these icy bolts at me. The first one missed me as I could quickly pull a dance-like maneuver and dodge it, but that caused the other to smack my hand as I lost a bit of control with my body as I dodged his attack. The same effect the spell had on my leg occurred on my hand.

    Each spell he threw at me. Each hit. Caused my blood to boil more and more. What irritated me the most was that he was not listening to me. ¡°Fuck.¡± I said as he watched me briefly before sending another bolt of liquid ice my way.

    As with this spell, he could target his target thrice with each use. And just like the other one, this one nailed me. Hitting my stomach hard. Caused my insides to almost freeze on impact as the burst of cold wrapped around my organs, causing some of my blood vessels to even freeze. I instantly started to shiver as the spell¡¯s effects occurred. I knew This spell, if casted higher, could easily freeze someone if he really wanted it to.

    As the spells effects faded and I managed to regain control of my organs I breathed heavily, ¡°Fuck it. You asked for this.¡± I warned him as I was fucking pissed at this point.

    My body ached from his attacks and not to mention the fact that he had yet to listen to me. I used one of the many gestures he had taught me with my hands, a flash of magic and released the spell Ember Essences at him. As it released it roared across the training room smacking him. But atlas, he could dodge most of my attacks from hitting him. Damn him and his draconic skills.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As he stood there simply brushing off any remaining flames before they scorched his leather too much more. ¡°I should have reminded you about control.¡± He said as he glared at me. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was proud or pissed at this point.

    ¡°Though, that was my fault. I should have put up my shield.¡± He smiled at me. I sighed a bit. That smile, I knew he was proud.

    ¡°Hey, you asked for it,¡± I reminded him. At this point, all his spell effects had faded, for which I was grateful.

    ¡°You left me no choice. Besides, I can not have you hesitate.¡±

    Damn it. I knew he was right.

    I sighed, ¡°I know, but I still don¡¯t like the idea of hurting you.¡±

    ¡°You think it is easy for me to hurt you?¡± He questioned me. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not. I hate it. But I know in time, I will have you combat ready.¡±

    As he finished his statement I saw a bit of a spark from his hand as he threw yet another round of the spell Icy Spear. In order to dodge this one, I managed to plant myself hard against the ground. The thud of my body hitting the pavement echoed in my ears. The amount of sheer force I utilized to get myself down here¡­hell I did not want to get back up. My body ached from the force of impact. I heard his footsteps approach me and could sense him as he knelt down next to me.

    ¡°At least I know you can dodge well.¡± He grinned. I may have planted myself into the cement but hey the spell missed. I sighed as he just stared at me with his crystal blue eyes, with almost a look of amusement on his face.

    He extended his hand downwards, ¡°Need help?¡± He asked me. I could almost sense his enjoyment behind those words. Perhaps maybe I shouldn''t, but I let my intrusive thoughts take over for a moment.

    As I reached out my hand to his, a quick flash of arcane magic pulsed from my palm into his, as I used the spell Electric Shock. The spell sent a pulse wave of energy from me and into him.

    He quickly pulled his hand back ¡°Fuck.¡± He said as he shook the hand that received the bolt of electricity.

    ¡°Hmm. .That was interesting.¡± He shook his head and offered his hand one more time a bit more cautiously this time. As soon as he pulled me to my feet he stepped back a moment to give me some space.

    He glanced at his palm then at me, ¡°I guess I should listen to my own lessons, expect the unexpected.¡±

    I grinned at him. Damn that attack made me feel good. ¡°So¡­¡± I breathed, brushing off any dust that had collected on my dress, ¡°are we done with practice now?¡±

    He grinned back at me. Using his Draconic Leap he vanished and reappeared thirty feet away. Reappearing on the other side of the training area. He pointed in my direction as three simultaneous flashes of arcane magic left his finger, twirling towards me. This spell was called Magic Bullets.

    All three darts were impossible to dodge as they hit no matter what. I fucking hate these darts. But these did come with an advantage in battle as it meant automatic damage.

    All three darts targeted my chest. Well, at least I know where he was looking. Using their energy I threw a glowing bolt of liquid fire at him. But just as skillfully if not even gracefully he managed to dodge my attack causing me to grumble.

    I saw the flash in his palm. I knew another attack was coming but I didn¡¯t know where or what. I thought for a brief second. I had a cheat. I snuck into his mind through the bond, searching where he was going to through his attack, I smiled.

    I pulled out of his thoughts just to watch him side step briefly and the flash of arcane magic disappear as his liquid bolt of cold left his palm and darted towards me. This one, I was able to avoid with ease.

    He looked at me a bit disappointed. He knew what I had done. ¡°Maria,¡± he growled, ¡°when you go into battle, you can''t always rely on a bond to know when attacks are coming.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°I get it. Can we be done with training?¡±

    He thought briefly for a moment. ¡°I suppose¡­¡± He spoke with a small sigh, ¡°I have to do some rounds before breakfast anyways.¡± He walked over to me and reached his hand out, to which I took and pulled him close.

    I could feel his aura pulse through me calming my emotions. ¡°I am impressed with how quickly your skills are improving.¡± Theo bending, he kissed my forehead. Every time he did this, my heart melted. He knew this was something that he did that I loved. ¡°If we continue, at your growth rate, you¡¯ll be able to defeat him easily.¡±

    I looked up into his crystal blue eyes. ¡°You think I can defeat him?¡±

    He thought for a moment, causing me to glare at him, making him laugh, ¡°I have full confidence that you will, Maria.¡± He tilted my chin up as he bent down to kiss my lips. I felt the aggression behind his kiss, I knew he hungered for more. But I know he dared to push it further. He walked over and I watched him slip on his armor, as he had his armor off for training purposes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in an hour.¡± He flicked his fingers and seemingly vanished as he used the spell Teleportation.

    My body ached as I walked back to the castle. I was pretty much healed but I still felt the after effects of our training. As I entered the castle I walked up the staircase to my room, closing my bedroom door behind me. I walked over to my floor length mirror and examined my body, examining the damages.

    I sighed in relief as my dress was not ruined in battle. I mean there were a few little holes in my chest area where the magical darts hit but that was about it. I pulled off the dress and opened my wardrobe and pulled out another similar black dress and slipped it on.

    As I was changing in my room I could feel my body ache as my muscles was being used more frequently. Something, I had lacked in doing.

    Sitting on my bed I tried not to think about the soreness of my body. Well, I tried but it was not easy for me to do. Each twist, each turn, each pull of my muscles caused an ache of pain. And that pain, well it sucked as I knew rest was not going to come easy.

    I forced myself to lay down against my bed in hopes of finding comfort. However, to my surprise a sharp jolt of pain raced through my skull. I sat up quickly and instantly felt around the pillow. After a few seconds I found the culprit. It was a small black jewelry box with a bow across it.

 28. A Gift?

    The gift stared at me as I admired the beauty of the black box with a red cursive M. The M was a dead giveaway as to who the gift was from. As Theoden knew better than to buy me gifts.

    I should have known better than to open the box but given my curiosity, I couldn¡¯t help it. Once the box was open, what I saw made my heart skip a beat. The box contained a blacked silver chain with glints of red throughout. Hanging from the chain was a crystal heart with a crimson liquid that flowed as the necklace swung.

    The jewelry was stunning, I''ll admit but knowing what I knew now about Marcel, I thought it best to not wear the jewelry. Underneath the cushion the necklace sat on was a small piece of parchment, consisting of a single line message.

    My darling princess, I thought of you when I saw this. M.

    Resisting the charm of the necklace, I closed the box and sat it on my nightstand.

    I rested for another hour in bed before descending the stairs. Roland gave me a smile as I entered the kitchen, ¡°up early today?¡±

    ¡°Practice.¡± I responded to him. Meal times did vary quite a bit. Breakfast usually happened between 1 am and 7 am. Lunch happened around 12 pm and 1pm. Dinner followed between 5 pm and 7 pm.

    Whatever Roland was cooking was causing my mouth to water and my stomach to grumble. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°do you have any¡­¡± He didn¡¯t respond verbally but sat a plat of sweets in front of me. ¡°How did you know?¡± I questioned him with a smile.

    I began to munch on a chocolate chip cookie as he responded to my question. ¡°I have served for a couple hundred years now. I hope by now that I will pick up your eating habits, mis sweet tooth.¡± We both glanced up as Th¨¦oden walked into the kitchen and with a smile he said, ¡°and he prefers to eat an excessive amount of protein.¡±

    Theoden kissed my forehead before taking his seat. Good morning dear.

    Good morning.

    Our telepathic communication was brief as Roland handed Theoden not one but two heaping plates of food. Plate one contained his extra crispy bacon and the other variety of style of eggs.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he filled the kitchen with a loud crunch. Theo looked at my plate and surprised both Roland and I as he grabbed one of the cookies off my plate. ¡°Just curious.¡± Theo said as he took a bite and handed it directly back to me. ¡°I see why you like these but they are not to my taste.¡±

    Roland and I both chuckled as we continued about our morning routine. Roland got two more trays out of the oven and Theo and I ate the food in front of us. ¡°How was training? If I may ask?¡± Roland questioned breaking the crunching silence.

    ¡°I managed to hit him at least once.¡± I said proudly, as everyone knew it was almost impossible to hit Theo.

    ¡°Twice, actually.¡± Theo shook his hand as if the sting still hurt. ¡°Your little trick with the lighting stung.¡±

    ¡°You deserved it.¡± As I tried not to laugh.

    ¡°I suppose it was fair.¡± Theo said caving in. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I was a bit of an ass today.¡±

    ¡°May I know why?¡± I knew I could read his thoughts but I wanted him to tell me before I dug around his mind.

    He sighed, ¡°jealousy is not one of my finest qualities.¡±

    Jealousy was an issue that he has always had. Something we both worked with. ¡°I get it.¡± I did, I knew that him seeing me with Marcel was not an easy feat. If it were the other way around, I would feel the same.

    ¡°That aside, if she can hit you, that is impressive.¡± Roland said, trying to keep the conversation light-hearted.

    ¡°Thank you Roland.¡± I glanced over at Theo and did a quick read. I had to make sure he was alright.

    I¡¯m fine Maria.

    I nodded and focused back on the plate of food in front of me, feeling a bit guilty. As the room fell silent, Roland had sensed a fresh plate of cookies and a fresh plate of bacon and eggs. Placing them down in front of us.

    As soon as the fresh scent of cookie brushed my nostrils I immediately began to munch on the oozing chocolate chip cookies. After a couple of bites and a bit of chocolate dripping from my chin I felt the two men stare at me. ¡°What?¡±

    Th¨¦oden smiled, ¡°the fact that a cookie can change your mood so easily.¡± I had noted my mood shift to joy as the cookie entered my mouth. ¡°Perhaps for our training sessions, I need to reinforce you with sweets.¡±

    ¡°Please, as long as I can get a kiss, that is good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of training, I¡¯m curious. How did you dodge his attacks?¡± I knew Roland wasn¡¯t much of a fighter as he spent the entirety of his life in the kitchen. So, I understood his curiosity.

    ¡°To put it into simpler terms, dancing.¡± Considering how many dance lessons my father and mother put me through they became handy in dodge tactics.

    Between my dance lessons and our annual Winterfall Ball my dancing skills were on point. This event consisted of many royals and nobles from our kingdom and the neighboring kingdom getting together. There would be a lavish meal and a dance to follow. I often did a musical performance at the ball and a ballroom dance routine. However, my favorite part of the evening was when I would sneak out to meet Theo at the beach and we would dance under the full moon.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Like the ones you did at the Ball? You danced so lovely at those.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Roland.¡±

    I turned my attention to the plate of sweets sitting in front of me. The memories hurt to think about. Which is why Theo was quick to change the subject. ¡°Roland, do you have more bacon by chance?¡±

    We all looked at Theo¡¯s plates as he managed to clean the ones in front of him.

    ¡°Give them a chance to cool.¡± Roland said as he took a tray out of the oven.

    Getting hit with the fresh scent of bacon, Theo got up and I watched as he performed a basic magic spell Flash Freeze. A spell that produces a burst of cold air, chilling things it comes into contact with.

    ¡°Are you always this hungry?¡± Roland questioned as he ate a decent amount of the bacon on the tray.

    I laughed while Theoden almost looked a little hurt if not surprised by the question. ¡°I do burn a lot of energy being captain. Not to mention I have to deal with this one.¡± He pointed in my direction, which caused me to smirk.

    ¡°I mean nothing by it, you just seem to have a bottomless stomach.¡± Roland remarked. ¡°Makes me question if you two have kids, what appetite will they have?¡±

    That caused the both of us to laugh. As I did think of that from time to time as well. Questions like: what would our children be like? What would they get from me and what would they get from Theo? Regardless, I knew one thing, our future children would be loved and cherished.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Th¨¦oden began to speak as he ate the last piece of bacon. ¡°I need to do some rounds.¡±

    As he walked past me he gave me a gentle kiss on the forehead.

    After he left, I helped Roland clean up the kitchen and make fresh bread, which I enjoyed doing quite often.

    Once I was finished with that, I decided to head up to Marcel¡¯s room, as I needed to discuss a few things with him. I ascended the stairs and found my way to his bedroom. I knocked on the door three times. I could hear some movement and the sound of something zipping up. ¡°Just a moment!¡± Marcel¡¯s voice rang through the door.

    Marcel opened the door moments later wearing no shirt and his usual black tight pants, which I have come to the conclusion was his usual attire. He leaned against the door frame and looked down at me with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the occasion, Princess?¡± Marcel spoke with a harsh voice.

    I stood there momentarily taking in his tall frame before shaking my head, ¡°remember the list?¡±

    Marcel fumbled in his pockets and pulled out a very crumpled piece of paper. He unfolded it and showed me the wedding list. ¡°This one?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°may I come in?¡± I questioned him as I gestured towards his bed.

    He moved to let me pass him, ¡°of course.¡± He moved to a chair and pulled it across from the bed. ¡°What do we need to discuss today?¡±

    I thought back to what we had already planned and decided that a color scheme would be the best topic. ¡°Colors."

    ¡°Colors?¡± he asked. I could tell this wedding stuff really confused him. But hey, at least I was getting some enjoyment out of it.

    ¡°Colors can help tie in a wedding''s overall theme and vibe in general.¡± I said, ¡°For our colors, let''s combine our kingdom colors.¡± Winterfall''s colors were more pale blues, whites, and light grays, and Summer Crests'' colors were more vibrant, including sky blue, oranges, and yellows.

    ¡°Interesting. So, what colors are you suggesting?¡±

    ¡°Well, we could go gray and a sky blue. Those would pair nicely. Or White and a shade of yellow.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the first option. Gray and sky blue.¡± Marcel said, confirming his choice. ¡°The others are too vibrant even for my taste.¡±

    I let a smile slip, ¡°not a fan of animals or bright colors?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Marcel confirmed.

    I let the thought pass me of Marcel suffering sitting in a vibrant throne room. And continued the topic of wedding colors and what it will mean for the two kingdoms.

    ¡°It will show unity between the two kingdoms. This color scheme will also help us with the council and make them believe it is real.¡±

    ¡°Should I care about the council?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As the council has a majority vote on damn near anything. We may wear the crowns but we can¡¯t get anything done without the council.¡±

    ¡°This marriage is one of them?¡±

    ¡°Considering it concerns two kingdoms, Yes.¡±

    He thought for a moment but didn¡¯t speak another word for a bit. ¡°Should we discuss more then?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± I told him as I got up to leave I thought back to that damn necklace he thought he could buy me with. ¡°I guess I have one more thing¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it my darling?¡±

    ¡°The gift¡­¡± I paused trying to figure out how to phrase it as nicely as I could, ¡°I did not appreciate it. Winning me over isn¡¯t something that can be bought.¡±

    ¡°But I did not buy it. Consider it¡­¡± He paused briefly, ¡°a family heirloom.¡± Those words caused goosebumps on my arms. Something did not set right with me.

    ¡°Regardless¡­I don¡¯t like gifts.¡±

    He sighed and looked a bit disappointed. ¡°Keep it regardless. Perhaps one day I will see it hang around your pretty little neck.¡±

    With that I left his room and headed to mine. The necklace did not sit well with me at all. I needed to tell Th¨¦oden about it but I knew he may get jealous over the fact another man bought me jewelry. But he had spells he could use to identify its properties.

    Th¨¦oden? I questioned him.

    As soon as I spoke his name I could sense him peer through my mind to see if I was alright. I saw his vision shift to the black box I now held in my hand again. What¡¯s that? He questioned me.

    I flipped open the box and showed him the necklace, a gift from Marcel. He claimed it was a family heirloom.

    I¡¯d advise against wearing it. And it is not my jealousy talking. I¡¯ll examine that later.

    I closed the box and put it back on my nightstand. You know you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Marcel won¡¯t claim me.

    I know, but Maria¡­it¡¯s not you I am worried about, it''s him. We don¡¯t know his full power capabilities yet. I don¡¯t want him taking advantage of you. I could sense a bit of hurt in his voice as he spoke to me through the bond.

    I won¡¯t let him. I promise. I tried to calm him down.

    He sighed heavily, I¡¯m sorry I am being a bit difficult right now.

    I get it my dear, I know seeing me with him is difficult. It¡¯s not easy for me either. But we will get through this. I spoke softly trying to reassure him.

    I think I know what my problem is.

    What¡¯s that my dear?

    It¡¯s been awhile since we have had sex.

    It¡¯s just been a few days. I teased.

    A few days is a long time.

    I¡¯m not complaining. I responded.

    I¡¯ll be seeing you in your dreams tonight. But for now I got to get back to work. I do want you to meet me in the Library of Forgotten Knowledge later so I can examine that necklace and we can utilize the endless library for its knowledge. He told me. Give me a few hours and meet me there.

 29. Library of Forgotten Knowledge

    The Library of Forgotten Knowledge is one of those really old magical libraries built by one of our esteemed wizards many years ago, long before I was born. It is built like a labyrinth with many floors, secret passageways, hidden shelves, floating shelves, and other unique features. Some claim the library is even in another dimension, all on its own, as the world around you almost disappears as you step over the threshold of this library.

    The library we were going to was one located in the middle of the kingdom. As this library would have different information .

    I''ve only experienced this library a couple of times myself. Once with my father, when he took me to research magical abilities and their classifications, I remembered being worried that I wouldn''t develop any magic as two hundred years had gone by and no luck.

    My father and I sat in one of the darkest parts of the library with a stack of books knee high reading through the material about different abilities that have been recorded over centuries. I was more curious as to why I was a late bloomer with my magic abilities, as others, depending on race, could develop them as soon as they reached their teen years.

    What we come to as it depends on the circumstances built up to the magic release. Something I experienced recently when Marcel staked his claim on my hand in marriage. Others had it easier.

    They could just be minding their own business, and then poof¡­a flash of lightning and a bolt of fire there, and they got their powers. We also found beasts and creatures like Theo had it easier than non-methodical creatures as their bodies contained their unique system for magic.

    One of my other experiences at this library was with my mother when she thought my behavior change was documented in texts. Thankfully, there was not too much research on bonds and such for her to develop any theories. There still isn''t, as most are a mystery to outsiders who don''t have one.

    She only started looking at the library for answers as she was at a loss for words when I started talking to "myself," when the bond first formed, there was a lot of trial and error. Once we realized we could communicate silently through the bond, meaning I did not have to talk aloud when responding to Theo, my mother eased up with the "there''s something wrong with my daughter..." act.

    Anyways, enough on that. Back to the library. This would be the third time I visited this magical place. It has always left me speechless as the countless twists and turns of shelves, floating books, ghost books, and so many secrets were held here. The Wizard who founded this library pulled out all the bells and whistles.

    The creepiest way I can describe this, and I do mean creepy, is the amount of knowledge stored here almost resembles the Wizard''s memory log of countless things they have read and done over their lifespans. And yes, I say lifespans because, to this day, that Wizard is said to still be alive as he hides away somewhere hidden in the shadows. The library itself keeps up to date on current events and knowledge base.

    I met Theo outside of the library as only those with special privileges can enter. Those like royals and nobles. You can be given access to the library by one who holds a special magical card that a beam of energy reads. All the guests have to do is follow the library rules.

    The Library Rules:

    Rule One: No books shall leave the library.

    Rule Two: The Library will silence those who talk above a whisper.

    Rule Three: You must leave when the library closes at 6:00 pm.

    Rule Four: Only royals are permitted in the vaults

    Rule Five: Magic use is limited. Basic spells ONLY

    Rule Six: Any damage to the library will result in a FINE and PRISON

    Rule Seven: No running.

    Rule Eight: Damage to books is strictly prohibited. See Rule Six.

    Rule Nine: No spoilers.

    Rule Ten: Return books to their proper shelf.

    The list of rules continued for a while, but they were more basic library rules. I looked over at Theo. ¡°You''re not going to cause me trouble, are you?¡± I teased. Theo had his card, as a few hundred years ago, my father declared him a noble.

    He arched his eyebrow, "I''m going to be trouble? Are you sure I shouldn''t be worried about you?"

    ¡°Nope,¡± We scanned our cards. The double dark wood doors opened, permitting us to enter the library. Stepping over the library''s threshold, the scent of a musty vanilla hit my nostrils.

    Entering the library was a bit of a hazard, as books flew from shelf to shelf as the library organized itself, gained information, and rewrote some information. Like I said, it was as if the Wizard was still alive¡ªor perhaps the library itself.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    An old, deep voice echoed through the library. Welcome Maria. Welcome, Th¨¦oden. How may the library be of service to you¡­.hmm, interesting.

    The library said as it reads our minds. Devil High lords¡­.One in particular¡­Marcel Blackvale. The King of Summer Crest. And your future husband¡­Now, I do not have that in the cards.

    I got chills as the library spoke out our thoughts. ¡°It''s okay¡­¡± Theo whispered to me

    Is it Captain Theo? Will you even be able to protect our Princess from a master of mind manipulation?

    Th¨¦oden was getting irritated, but he dared to raise his voice because the library would kick your ass out itself. "Enough." He whispered.

    Hmm¡­The library''s voice said, Not so tough now, are you? Can''t break the library. Can''t break the devil.

    Th¨¦oden moved me to a corner table in the room, pulling out a chair for me to sit down, and he sat next to me. He was always a gentleman, but he never got the girl, the library''s voice said with a cackle.

    As we sat down, a few books flew to our table, turning pages on their own, flashing information before our eyes. Words that popped out to us as the pages turned on their own: ¡°High Devil Lord.¡± ¡°Manipulation.¡± ¡°Master of Her.¡± ¡°Slot Four.¡±

    Slot four? I questioned Theo¡­as that piqued my interest.

    The book turned back to that page as if it knew what I wanted. "Slot four out of Ten¡­" I whispered. The Ten devil high lords of the Nine Hells. Yes, ten, not just nine.

    Each layer out of the hells got its own devil high lord. Its hierarchy determines who can outlast and outlive the previous successor. Most of these high lords have never seen a day without battle, and the other devils constantly fight them. I thought to him as I read the text.

    Fourth level. Marcel Blackvale. Master of Her. As he stakes his claims in the prime material, he utilizes Her to defeat those threatening his title as High Devil Lord of the Fourth Layer of Hell. He has not been seen in his kingdom for years, and he relies on HER to do his bidding in Hell as he conquers the Prime Material Plane.

    Do you think Her is Crimson? I asked Theo

    And before he could answer Crimson, the library spoke as it opened a draconic book and turned to a page with a rather large and ancient-looking dragon depicted at the top of the page. The dragon itself was depicted as a ruby red, rough-scaled, and almost horrifying dragon.

    Crimson¡­her egg was stolen from one of the layers of Hell: a layer of Hell stolen from - unknown. She was given as a gift to the fourth layer of Hell''s high demon lord before she hatched.

    Since then, she has been on the front line of many attempts to overthrow the fourth layer''s devil lord. Her abilities are unique as they tie in both aspects of two High Devil Lords. Manipulation. Beauty. Tyrant. She is a threat to all. If approached¡­in her true form¡­chances of survival¡­Low¡­.chances of defeating her¡­.even lower.

    I sighed softly¡­.as I did not want to get thrown out due to sighing too loudly. I felt his hand on my leg, ¡°It''ll be alright¡­¡± Theo whispered. In turn, the library laughed.

    Theo rolled his eyes, ¡°Sometimes¡­.¡± He didn''t finish his thought as he did not want to insult the library. As one of the rules stated, you get tossed out if you insult the library. "Did you bring that necklace by chance?"

    I nodded, produced the little black box, and slid it over to him. I put my head down, as what I was reading did not sit well with me.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Theo thought as he held the necklace, examining it. As he touched the heart pendant, he spoke quietly and cast the spell Identify Magical Properties. ¡°Blocked¡­¡± He said, scratching his forehead. ¡°That''s not good¡­¡± Usually, items did give an identification, but some magical items had properties that would block a caster from identifying them.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Theo began as he switched his casting to a different spell that was called Detect Magical Properties - a spell used to gain information as to what magical school the magic of the item comes from. He hoped he would get some indication of what it was.

    ¡°Magical. But it''s still not giving me any information.¡± He was disappointed with this revelation.

    ¡°Just put it back in the box. I''m not going to wear the dang thing.¡± I wanted to curse, but cursing in the library was against the library house rules, and you were kicked out.

    ¡°It''ll be alright,¡± Maria. Theo whispered as he brushed my hair away from the side of my face. I knew he could sense the tears even if he couldn''t see them.

    He put the necklace back in the box with his other hand and slid it back to me. I reached and grabbed it with my hand and pulled it close to me. I rested my chin on the box and looked up at him.

    ¡°Even the library doesn''t think we can defeat the pair.¡±

    He thought momentarily, ¡°these books get written as time passes, right?¡± He asked me. I nodded, ¡°our future is yet to be set in stone. Things change. As time progresses, things change. As scary as it may seem, I am confident we will win.¡±

    I smiled softly at him. He reached over and cleared any tears that fell from my eyes, ¡°there you are my love¡­¡± he whispered in my ear, kissed it softly. He dared to do too much physical touch in this library, as, yes, you guessed it, sexual contact in the library is prohibited.

    ¡°Thank you¡­" I whispered¡­we stared briefly at each other before the library spoke again. She''s to marry another¡­shame¡­you two make a cute couple. ¡°Let''s go?" I asked him.

    "Yes, please.. this library¡­" he did not finish his sentence again, fearing being forced out.

    Never finish your sentences around me, boy. Smart. You would have been forced out by now. The voice of the library spoke.

    I put the box back in my bag of holding. As we stood up, we collected any remaining books that did not return and brought them to the front desk, where a very old-looking man stood. He snapped his fingers without saying a word, and the books disappeared. Before we left the library one more time.

    Grimm¡­..dark¡­what lies ahead¡­mystery.

 30. Dream Two: Secluded Cove

    Fuck that library¡­ I said through the bond as we now stood on the steps of the magical place.

    Th¨¦oden chuckled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that terrible.¡±

    I rolled my eyes¡­ ¡°I swear that library was reading our damn thoughts.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke. I just stared at him ¡°One of the library''s many unique traits. Mind reading.¡± Th¨¦oden said ¡°A bit creepy I¡¯d admit.¡± He said as he glanced back at the library doors briefly, ¡°but it helped find the information we needed.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± I said ¡°Still does not make me feel any more comfortable with the idea.¡±

    Th¨¦oden looked at me with a questioned look, ¡°So¡­is our mind reading creepy?¡± He asked me, in reference to our ability to read each other¡¯s mind.

    I shook my head, ¡°that¡¯s different.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Good.¡± He said with a bit of a smile. He looked in the direction of the sun, determining what time of day it was. ¡°I need to do another round.¡± He told me. ¡°I can walk you back to the castle but I have to meet with Quinn for our last round of the day.¡±

    As it was getting to the point of dusk at this point. The sun was setting, providing a stunning ray of colors, across the city''s skyline.

    As we walked back to the castle not much was said between us as we had to appear professional. But in our minds we were going over the dream for tonight.

    Our usual spot? He questioned me. Referencing a spot that, when we had first made love we went back to time and time again.

    How about the cove? I questioned him. As I remembered the smell of the cherry blossom trees, the warmth of the sun''s rays across my skin, and the sound of the waterfall.

    You really liked that place didn¡¯t you? He questioned me trying to hide a grin on his face as he was trying to be as professional as possible. The thought of sex tonight¡­did not help him at all. That I knew for damn sure.

    It was really beautiful. And the events that occurred there¡­.hmmm¡­amazing. I said teasingly as I flashed him imagery from the other night in the cove. As he dug his nails into my back. The sheer force his body had against mine. The way he caressed my body¡­.the way the blossoms fell amongst our skin¡­

    MARIA! Th¨¦oden shouted through the bond as he stopped in his tracks. He crossed his arms and glared at me. To which I laughed. I glanced behind me with a smirk on my face.

    ¡°Something bothering you Captain?¡± As his face was a bit red and he was trying to walk without needing to adjust himself, but failed. As his leather armor proved that to be very difficult. But hey, at least it was not chain mail. That would have been worse.

    Damn you¡­Th¨¦oden growled through the bond.

    ¡°No.¡± He scoffed quietly as after a moment passed he motioned me forward to keep walking.

    That was uncalled for. He told me through the bond.

    Was it¡­I teased. He sighed heavily behind me. I won. So tonight then? I asked again, making sure our plans were set.

    Tonight. He confirmed with one word. As he dared to talk about the subject much more.

    The rest of the walk was silent through the bond as we got closer to the brass castle gates. I glanced back at him and nodded, giving him the go ahead to dart off. To which he did.

    As I approached the castle gates they opened automatically allowing me passage. As soon as I stepped over the threshold of the brass gate they began to shut.

    I headed along the stone covered path to the front of the castle and opened the arched old deep dark oak doors and closed them behind me with a thud. I walked up the cold stone staircase hearing the echo of my footsteps as I walked.

    As I got on top of the second floor of the castle I began to head toward my room down the right hall. I stopped in front of my simple door and unlocked it with the family¡¯s skeleton key. Shutting the door behind me. Locking it once again.

    I slipped off my attire and placed it in the bin for it to get washed. I drew my bath and as the water began to fill I rested my body against one of my bed posts and found myself slipping into his vision. This was something I did often, as it kept me distracted and well entertained. As with him being Captain, he dealt with some crazy shit in town.

    I approached a female who seemed rather frail, a bit pale and almost sick looking. But if you moved past the dirt that was clearly visible on her skin and clothes, moved past the torn fabric, she was beautiful. The girl had long messy blonde locks of hair, fair skin, and bronze colored eyes that were watery due to crying.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I questioned softly. In one of the inner rings of the city as it was a bit rough. Her body shook as she was rather nervous as she clung to a loaf of freshly made bread. I glanced at the bread and at her. ¡°Stealing?¡± I questioned her. She remained silent.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    A man who was a bit heavy set, a bit more polished, approached Theo from behind tapping on his shoulder. He cleared his throat, ¡°She stole that from me.¡± I turned to look at the shorter man and stared down at him with a look of disapproval.

    ¡°Is that why you called for assistance?¡± I spoke, annoyed. Yes, piety crime happened but I knew that some people had it harsher than others. As part of my own personal oath, I rather help those in need than arrest them for theft. Especially when it refenced food or other necessities.

    ¡°Well¡­yes captain, she is a thief.¡± The man spoke a bit surprised, ¡°Don¡¯t you arrest thieves?¡± he questioned him with a blunt stare.

    ¡°If they deserve it.¡± I said and turned his attention back to the woman who was still shaking in fear.

    ¡°Miss I got you..¡± Theo spoke in a comforting tone of voice.

    ¡°One gold right?¡± I questioned the baker as I produced one piece of gold from my own bag of holding that I had placed on my belt. Now, typically bread in most parts of the kingdom you can get for a copper or silver piece depending on the quality. However, some do like to scam and run it at a gold piece, which was what the sign on the cart said for this baker.

    We couldn¡¯t do much for scammers until we had all the proof to arrest them. So, despite knowing that this guy was probably scamming, I couldn¡¯t do much about it until I had more evidence.

    The man just nodded. ¡°Here.¡± I said as I handed the gold piece to the man and turned my focus back to the woman who was stunned by the bakers action.

    I pulled out ten gold pieces which will sit the lady well for a few weeks. ¡°Here take this.¡± I spoke.

    She shook her head no.

    ¡°Please?¡± I asked her.

    She was hesitant but eventually put her hand in mine and took the gold coin. ¡°That should cover a place to stay, and food for a while.¡± I said.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°Most don¡¯t want to help.¡± She glared past him to where the shop owner once stood. ¡°People like him.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone is like him.¡± I told her. ¡°Be safe.¡± I told her and as I left her.

    Theo¡¯s heart is something I admired deeply. As he always wanted to help those in need to the best of his abilities. His caring nature only added to his overall charm.

    Are you forgetting something, Maria? He questioned me as he felt my presence in his mind.

    Shit. I thought, pulling out of his vision and went back to tending to my bath. As the old claw tub was almost full at this point. I felt him smile as he watched me slowly step into the steaming hot bath. He quickly pulled from my vision as he still had work to do before our dream.

    I soaked in the hot water for a good twenty minutes as I let it ease my muscles. As I dried off with a large towel I slipped on one of his many shirts that I have the invisible servants steal from his closet and rest against my oversized bed.

    Ready for bed? He asked me through the bond.

    Yes. I simply responded.

    I flicked out the magical lights and closed my eyes using the simple spell Candle Lightus. I breathed calmly until my body slipped into its trance-like state. No sooner than I fell asleep I started to hear the sounds of the waterfall and smell the scent of cherry blossoms as he had recreated the cove we made love the other night. I walked over to the edge of the spring and stared at my reflection in the still water.

    ¡°Theo?¡± I questioned as I had not seen him yet.

    I didn¡¯t hear him approach me from behind¡­but I did feel the water as he shoved me into the spring. ¡°That¡¯s for all the teasing.¡± He said with a grin. He pulled off his clothing and jumped in after me. Causing a wave to splash over me.

    I glared at him as water trickled down my face. ¡°You really want to play this game?¡± I questioned him.

    His eyes widened a bit, almost in fear¡­ ¡°I¡­¡± he thought for a moment trying to figure out how to proceed. I dipped my head under water and swam towards him. Using all of my strength I tried¡­key word tried to pull him under but failed. I heard him laugh as I came up for air. ¡°Nice try.¡± He said looking down at me with a smile.

    He pulled me up to where my legs would wrap around his waist and murmured in my ear, ¡°my shirt.¡±

    I felt him pull on the shirt lightly. To which I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Yes. And?¡±

    ¡°I wondered where that went.¡± He responded.

    ¡°And what are you going to do about it?¡± I asked him with a playful grin.

    ~Skip the rest of chapter if you do not want to read sexual content~

    ¡°This.¡± He said as he took off my shirt that I was wearing, exposing my chest to him once more. He tossed the shirt aside as he looked over my body. ¡°Your body is better without clothes anyways.¡±

    I felt a wave of heat hit my cheeks. ¡°Please I-¡± I was about to say I hardly doubt that, however his lips were quick to meet mine.

    Each kiss was firm and the grip that he had on my body tightened. Each second that passed by, his body pressed against mine closer and closer. Each inch that he moved closer, left my body wanting more.

    As he kissed my lips and his body pressed against mine, I couldn¡¯t help it but a moan slipped out of my mouth. Overtime, I soon began to feel his fingernails dig into my back as his lust for me grew.

    I knew it was getting closer for the time our bodies would become one once more as the overwhelming sensation of lust and hunger was in overdrive.

    He moved his lips to my ear and whispered, ¡°Please¡­¡± he was more than ready. That I could tell. He was only asking to see if I was ready. I was silent for a brief moment which I could tell drove him a bit insane waiting on my response. As he nibbled playfully with my ear and trailed his lips down my neck. As he started to work towards my chest, I spoke before he could act with his lips further. ¡°Yes..¡±

    He took the initiative and maneuvered himself a bit to make it easier to make love.

    After he finished, he pulled me to the lush shore line of the spring laying me on my back. Giving him access to, well pretty much everything. He kissed my lips firmly before moving them down my body. I grasped at the grass as he utilized his well practiced tongue.

    After some time I managed to finish as well and he rested himself beside me, resting on his side so he could stare into my emerald green eyes. He bopped my nose with his finger and kissed my forehead. ¡°I love you.¡± he spoke in my ear softly.

    ¡°And I love you.¡± I told him as I turned to face him. To stare into his crystal blue eyes, that I loved so much.

    He brushed my hair out of my face as it fell and twirled it in his fingers. ¡°One of these days¡­¡± he began, ¡°we won¡¯t have to rely on sneaking around or having sex in our dreams.¡±

    I grinned at him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be something?¡± I said with a question as most of our relationship was kept secluded from most.

    As guards and some of our staff may know about our relationship, most of the kingdom did not. As the guards knew not to talk or there be consequences and the staff kept quiet on their own.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be our reality one day. I promise you that my dear.¡± He said confidently.

    ¡°I hope we aren¡¯t jinxing ourselves by saying that.¡±

    ¡°Time will tell¡­time will tell.¡±

 31. Morning Routine

    Despite our love being in a dream, as I woke the next morning I could still feel the light brushing of his fingers against my skin. Even though they occur in our minds, they were real to us. Every touch, every conversation, every sensation that we felt in them was just as real as it was in reality. They were so real to the point where we both would wake up yearning for more. Now, I would say this was about the only downside to this blessing. Beyond the empty feeling that we may get after a night like that, I was grateful that we have the pleasure of experiencing life in a whole new light.

    A smile fell on my face as the after effects of our intimacy was affecting him too. At least I wasn¡¯t suffering through this alone.

    Shush. Th¨¦o grumbled. Why he was embarrassed by this I had no idea. I knew he got this way after each dream. It¡¯s not an embarrassment. It¡¯s just the more I think about it, the more I will¡­

    Yeah, I knew what he was referring to too. But you know you want to think about it. I couldn¡¯t help but tease him. You know you want to. I flashed him bits of our shared dream.

    He let out a sigh, Maria, please stop. He begged as I could tell he was trying really hard to get out of bed and get ready for the day. Though, I still had to get him back for throwing me in the spring. I flashed him a few more images from our intimacy. Yeah, this probably was not the best solution for revenge but if it gets the job done, no harm right?

    The more I flashed him, the more I could sense his ability to ignore such images. Damn you. His swear, caused me to laugh. Oh, the joy of revenge.

    No self-control? I teased as he pleasured himself. For me, I had a bit more control and managed to subdue the need for self pleasure.

    This one is your fault. He responded to me. Which caused me to laugh more. I have plenty of self control otherwise.

    Sure you do dear. I could always¡­

    No!

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    For me, I was doing alright. Until I wanted to get a peek of him getting ready in the morning. Just a peek.

    Maria was a tease but I loved her. How could I not? After a bit of self¡­pleasure, I needed to shower and get ready for the day. I snapped my fingers to turn the magical lights on in my bed chambers and walked over to the shower.

    Just like the lights, the water system here was infused by magic. This was done by a few water elementals that lived in the ocean and nearby rivers. They utilized their unique spell system to aid in the water flow to the shower spouts. Along with aiding in the flow of the water, they often controlled the temperatures of the water. They did this by getting a general idea of how those that used this system liked their water and would often provide the correct temperature.

    I sensed her watching me as soon as I flipped the switch for the water. Where is your self control now? I teased.

    Like I said Maria, just a peek.

    I could feel her watch me for a minute longer before pulling out of my vision. Maybe she does have more self-control than I do.

    Despite wanting more, I needed to get ready for the day. See you at breakfast, Theo?

    Definitely, Maria.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I got myself up after about a minute of calming my own body and went to my wardrobe. Color of dress today?

    Purple.

    Purple was one of his top favorite colors of fabrics on me next to blues and greens. The dress I chose today was a well-fitted dress that hugged my body. I pulled out a pair of black boots to go with the dress as I had planned to adventure outside the castle gates today, whether it be with or without a guard.

    I needed to try to get my life back to normal and that meant visiting the shelters. It was around this time of year that me and my parents would visit the children¡¯s homes that our family has built over the years. We often read to them and gave a donation to the home after each visit. I knew it was going to be tough to visit the homes without my parents but I know they would want me to carry on the legacy.

    I slipped on my black belt and hooked my bag of holding to it and left my room. As I walked down the staircase I could sense that Th¨¦o was already in the kitchen.

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as I heard bits of Th¨¦o and Roland¡¯s conversation as I got closer to the kitchen.

    ¡°You want your bacon to be that crispy?¡± Roland sounded surprised at Th¨¦o¡¯s request. Though he should have seen that one coming. Th¨¦o may be a dragon but he likes his meat well done. He has tried the raw meat diet before and he refuses to go back.

    ¡°Yes, more crunch.¡± Th¨¦o confirmed.

    ¡°Maybe I need to have you show me how crispy you want your bacon.¡±

    I walked into the kitchen at this point and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as Roland handed Th¨¦o the uncooked bacon, a skillet, and a spatula. ¡°You do it.¡±

    ¡°If you insist.¡± Th¨¦o grabbed the material from Roland and turned on the stove that was run by magic. As it heated he placed the skillet on it and began to palace the bacon in the skillet.

    ¡°Well, this is charming.¡± I said as I stood in the archway of the kitchen.

    ¡°There you are my dear.¡± Th¨¦o glanced over at me and then returned his focus back to his bacon.

    I moved further into the kitchen and helped Roland set the table. I placed all three plates perfectly this time. ¡°Good.¡± Roland said approvingly how I set the table. ¡°I still don¡¯t get why you guys insist on me eating with you.¡± Roland said as he looked at the third placemat on the table.

    ¡°Because you are family.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right Roland.¡±

    A smile fell on Roland¡¯s face. I knew some just saw him as staff but Roland has been around for ages and he was family to us.

    However, his smile faded quickly when the smell of burning bacon filled the air. ¡°Th¨¦o? I believe you are burning that.¡± He was quick to move over to the stove and glanced in the skillet. ¡°Consider what you cook is yours.¡±

    He walked to where he stored the sweets that he had prepared and sat them down on the table. He then pulled out a tray of eggs and a tray of bacon and placed them in the under compartment of the stove to cook.

    As those two cooked, I took a seat at the table and began to fill my plate up with sweets. A couple more minutes passed and the kitchen half filled with smoke, Th¨¦o was finally done cooking his bacon. I watched him plate his food and then wave his hand and use the spell to cool the bacon.

    Th¨¦o took his seat across from me and all that could be heard was a loud crunch. ¡°Yeah, you burned that.¡± Roland said as he checked on the remainder of the food.

    ¡°It¡¯s not burnt. It¡¯s perfection.¡±

    Roland rolled his eyes, ¡°so what is on the agenda today?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I am going to visit a couple of the children¡¯s homes today in the noble district.¡± I said softly.

    ¡°Are you sure you are up for that right now?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me as he sensed my mood shift.

    ¡°Yes. We used to do this every year. It¡¯s time to get back to normal on some things.¡±

    Th¨¦oden nodded in approval. ¡°You will do great.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    I have faith that you will.

    Thank you dear.

    ¡°What about you captain?¡± Roland asked Th¨¦o.

    ¡°Guard duty for me.¡±

    ¡°Do you ever get tired of guard duty?¡±

    ¡°One would think, but no. Each day is different and comes with unique sets of challenges.¡±

    After that, our breakfast conversation was minimal. We ate a good portion of what Roland cooked in the oven and then helped him tidy up the kitchen a bit before heading out.

    Th¨¦o and I both walked outside the gates together. Before we parted ways he looked down at me and said, ¡°be careful. I¡¯ll be checking in but I still have to manage rounds.¡±

    I felt his urge to kiss me but we dared not show that sort of affection in public. I love you. He said through the bond as he walked in the direction of his office.

    I love you too. Be safe. I told Th¨¦oden as I walked in the direction of the first children''s home.

 32. Visit with the Children

    The building was called the Hands of Hope and was a four-story high structure and was a well crafted building of stone and dark oak wood. Providing a place of safe sanctuary and home for the children who didn¡¯t have one. The stone that created the building''s main structure had small carvings on them of things from the forest and surrounding kingdoms. To aid in support, there were dark oak wooden beams aiding in the building''s dynamic and providing a unique contrast to the stone.

    Upon reaching the stone steps to the children¡¯s home, there was a set of large oak doors, standing well over seven feet tall, providing entrance for all races. Overall, one could easily tell that those who built the structure took time and care into creating a home that would provide warmth and shelter to the children of our kingdom. A building we hoped would last for centuries to come.

    The interior of Hands of Hope was bustling with activity as each floor served a different purpose. The first floor was the main floor, consisting of a spacious kitchen where meals were prepared and served in a counter dining hall, the main offices where administrative tasks were carried out, and bedrooms that were dedicated to the employees. With all of this, the infant room was right next to staff housing.

    As you ascend up the stairs to the next three floors, one was welcomed with children of all ages and races, creating a vibrant and inclusive atmosphere. As you traveled through the halls, there wasn¡¯t a moment of silence as laughter and chatter from the children echoed through the hallways, creating a joyous atmosphere.

    During my last visit with my parents, the children¡¯s home housed fifty children and a total of ten staff members. Each providing a safe and nurturing environment for the children that resided here. The room I was going to read to the children was on the first floor, if I remember correctly.

    Enough dwelling. I thought to myself as I shook my head.

    I began to move up the stairs despite having some memories start to weigh in on me. I took a deep breath and pushed open the door and closed them gently. Entering the first chamber I was greeted by an elven woman who seemed surprised to see me. ¡°Maria! It is lovely to see you again.¡±

    What was her name? I thought to myself and to my surprise Theo responded.

    Althea Olsen.

    Thank you.

    ¡°Althea, I¡¯m happy to see you are still working here.¡±

    ¡°How could I not? I just love children.¡±

    Althea herself had four children if I remember correctly. All she had adopted from the children''s home. All of different races and ages.

    ¡°How many children do you have of your own now, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    ¡°Still four.¡± Smiled, ¡°in fact, do you remember this sweetie?¡± She asked as she picked up a toddler that ran into the room.

    Penelope. Th¨¦oden said through the bond before I could even ask. I had no idea how he did it, but he was damn good with names.

    ¡°Of course! Hi there Penelope!¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    Penelope reached her hands out to me, wanting me to take her. I gave her mother a look that read, can I? She nodded and handed Penelope to me.

    Penelope was orphaned at home a few years ago when her parents were killed in an accident. Most of the staff, especially Althea, fell in love with her on day one. She had rosy cheeks with freckles, tan skin, ruby eyes, and auburn colored hair. Not to mention her bubbly personality, Penelope was easy to fall in love with.

    ¡°Princess! I missed you!¡± Penelope said as she kissed my cheek and squeezed me as tight as her little arms could.

    I gently squeezed her back, ¡°I missed you too Penelope.¡± I gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead and brushed back her untamed hair. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡± I said as I poked her nose softly.

    She giggled, ¡°I grew an inch.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°A whole inch? No wonder why I didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± Now, an inch may not seem like much in a year, but for a halfling it is.

    ¡°Now, I suppose you just didn¡¯t come here to play with Penelope?¡± Althea questioned me as I tickled her daughter.

    I was hesitant to answer as I felt my heart sink the more and more I thought about why I was there. However, I knew if I wanted to go back to normal, I needed to do this. Taking a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s around the time of the family''s visit. I wanted to read to the children today if that was alright.¡±

    She gave me a soft smile, ¡°of course! We would be happy to have you read to the children. Let me take Penelope back and I will gather the rest of the kids.¡±

    I waited a few minutes as I heard adults hush children as they were moved into the main hall where they would often hold things like plays and musical artists. As I was left alone my heart pounded in my chest. A feel of remembrance and grief washed over me. As I remembered the last time my parents and I came.

    <hr>

    ¡°Are you ready for your first reading, Maria?¡± My father asked me as we approached the large oak doors.

    ¡°Yes.¡± That was a lie. I was nervous as the past few years my father and or mother would read to the children while I snuggled with all the kids.

    ¡°You will do just fine, daughter.¡± He said proudly as he handed me a book called The Girl and Her Dragon. I thought then that was a weird choice of book to read to a child but it depicted a unique fairy tale of a young human girl who became friends with a dragon. This book happened to be one of my favorite books that was read to me when I was a kid.

    I took the book and glanced down at the cover. I couldn¡¯t help but look at the parallels of the dragon and girl on the cover of the book. They almost looked like Theo and I. ¡°Thanks.¡± I gripped the book as he held the door open.

    ¡°Just remember your voice Maria and you will do just fine.¡±

    <hr>

    Thinking back on that day made me smile. I wonder if they still have that book? I would love to read it again. A few more minutes passed and Althea came back to the main hall where I was waiting. ¡°Come this way Maria.¡±

    Taking a deep breath I hope this wasn¡¯t a mistake.

    Sensing my emotions I sensed him before he responded, You will be fine dear. Just remember to breathe and use your voice. Theo spoke utilizing the words my father once told me.

    I took one more deep breath before I continued to the auditorium. As I entered, there were sixty sets of eyes that fell on me. If I didn¡¯t feel anxious or nervous before, I sure did now.

    Once I was on the stage I glanced over at the choice of books that was placed on a table for me to choose from. I scanned the titles quickly searching for the one from my memory.

    Relief washed over me as soon as I saw the book. I grabbed it quickly and walked back to the middle of the stage. I cleared my throat and addressed the kids and staff. ¡°Th-Thank you for welcoming me here today. Now I know normally my parents would be with me, but sadly they couldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    I took a brief pause to calm my own emotion. You got this Maria. Th¨¦oden spoke through the bond, giving me a burst of confidence.

    ¡°Even if they can not be here with us today, I am happy that I still get the opportunity to read to every single one of you.¡± One more breath and I will begin. I thought as I released one more breath. ¡°Now, what I want to read to you today is one of my favorite stories as a child and that is The Girl and Her Dragon.¡±

    The book being thirty pages took me an hour or so to get through. Once I finished reading, the children smiled and clapped. Althea walked up to the front and began to address the room, ¡°everyone needs to calm down.¡± She said in a calming voice. As the room fell silent we all waited for her direction. ¡°Let¡¯s give princess Maria a round of applause for being with us today.¡±

    After a sweet goodbye to all the children and staff, I walked off the stage with Althea and went with her back to the main hall. ¡°Thank you for that dear, you made their day.¡±

    ¡°It was an honor. They are sweet kids.¡±

    ¡°They sure are. Can we expect you back?¡±

    I thought about it and knew the answer almost right away, ¡°of course! I love reading to the kids.¡±

    ¡°Great! We can¡¯t wait to see you again.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to come back. Before I go, I have a gift for you.¡± I reached into my bag of holding and pulled out three hundred gold pieces for a donation. ¡°Please take this.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Please, it¡¯s the least I can do.¡± I put the coin in front of her.

    She sighed, ¡°thank you Maria, truly.¡± She said taking the coin and placing it in a box.

    ¡°My pleasure. Thank you for today. I really needed this.¡±

    ¡°Any time Maria.¡±

    ¡°See you around Althea.¡±

    I said, shaking her hand and left. Once outside of the home I felt a smile fall on my face. This was one of the few times that I felt joy when I was by myself.

    I felt a bit of relief come through the bond, I am glad you had fun. I told you, you would be fine.

    Thank you for believing in me. It helped.

    Mhm.

    What is it?

    There was something about his one word, well it wasn¡¯t even a word response that alerted me. It was as if his mind was elsewhere.

    Maria, there has been a murder.

 33. Murder Mystery

    It had been awhile since I had peered into Theo¡¯s mind when he was on a case. Especially a case that involved death. As I hated seeing it since my parents died. So, feeling the urge to peer through our bond, I gave into it. I was curious to see what happened.

    I felt bad for how I left things, but when I received a message from my guard I had to act quickly. The message was as follows, Man dead. Unknown cause. Wife is suspicious.

    This case in particular was in the innermost ring. This ring is the most unstable when it comes to crime. Once I dropped the connection I ran as quickly as I could to the location of the crime. Which, I received a moment later: A few blocks away from the center druidic tree, south side.

    I just had to hope that my short message didn¡¯t alarm her. However, I knew that was impossible. Considering I already felt her presence, yeah figured she was watching.

    Are you sure you want to see this, Maria? I questioned her.

    I can handle it, Theo. I think. She responded to me.

    I admired her will to prove herself capable since her parents death. I just didn¡¯t want her to push herself too quickly.

    If you think you can handle it, I will allow it.

    Either side had the ability to cut the other off for a brief moment. Something we did not do often but when she was going through hell, I cut her off on a few occasions when the murder and crimes were too violent.

    Thank you. She responded back to me and our communication fell silent as I felt her observing me.

    Once I arrived at the scene I came across a gnome male who appeared to be in his late forties deceased. His wife was being held by Lukus as he deemed her actions suspicious.

    To me the dead man¡¯s wife appeared as a normal widow would. Grieving, shock, the works. ¡°Miss?¡± I questioned her as I slowly approached the scene. I didn¡¯t want to startle her.

    However I failed at that. As she jumped in Lukus¡¯s grasp. ¡°It is okay Miss, I mean no harm.¡± I suppose to some I could be viewed as terrifying. ¡°I am here to help.¡±

    I allowed my aura to wash over the area. In hopes to sooth her nerves. However, I don¡¯t even think that helped as she just stared at me wide-eyed and tried to move away from my guard.

    ¡°I am here to help. I promise.¡± I told her as I knelt down on one knee in front of her. I had hoped that if I lowered my stature she would ease up. ¡°Can I ask you a few questions?¡± I asked her as I placed my two fingers on the dead man¡¯s wrist. And that confirmed what was already spoken, he was dead.

    ¡°Y-yes. H-he is my husband.¡± She stuttered. ¡°I--is he a--alive?¡± Her words came out broken up but thankfully I was able to understand her.

    I didn¡¯t want to look at her but I knew delivering the message directly to her was better than not saying it to her face. I took a deep breath and chose my words carefully. ¡°I am sorry for your loss, but I am afraid he is no longer with us.¡±

    I could feel my heart sink as I delivered the news. This part is one of the parts that I hated about the job. My heart sunk even further as she reacted appropriately. Her body was like liquid as she fell against Lukus. Her cries and screams filled the air, almost suffocating me in sorrow.

    ¡°Hold her.¡± I ordered Lukus. He nodded and I turned my attention back to her husband. I utilized two spells when I examined his body. Death Examination - used to perceive how the man died. Detection of Cause - used to determine cause of death.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    With both spells being used I found out that he was killed by a strong poison. One that resembled that of what Marcel¡¯s blade had produced when he attacked Maria. I let a minute pass before I had to ask what I did next.

    ¡°Miss, did your husband have any enemies?¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°I-I don¡¯t think so. Why?¡±

    ¡°Just curious.¡±

    ¡°W-was he killed!?¡± She explained as she tried to¡­cry? I noticed her tears seemed almost fake. But I couldn¡¯t call her out on that. At least not yet. After all, there was a way to speak with the dead. I just have to utilize a spell called Spirit Communication. I can then ask her husband five questions.

    This type of spell utilized magic from the necromancy magic school. So once I casted the spell a greenish glow pulsed from me and into the deceased. Once the spell took hold, his body slowly rose as he regained a bit of mobility. A raspy sound filled the air as his lungs expanded and collapsed as air entered them.

    With a soulless stare he fixed his gaze on me. ¡°What did you do!?¡± The wife shouted at me. I figured this was the reaction I would get as some did not like necromancy spells. Not to mention I just caused her husband to rise after being dead.

    ¡°I am hoping to get some answers about what happened.¡± I responded to her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± She shouted at me as she tried to escape Lukus¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Protocol, miss.¡± Which was not a lie. If there is a suspicious death, then utilization of this type of spell is allowed. Considering her reaction, yeah, this spell was definitely necessary.

    First thing first, I need to figure out his name. I know I could ask his wife, however, with her state I was unsure if I¡¯d get much information out of her right now.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    I figured it would be best to ask the guy himself.

    ¡°Oliver¡­¡± His raspy voice echoed in the street.

    ¡°Please stop!¡± She begged. ¡°Please!¡±

    Ignoring her request at this time I proceeded with my next question. ¡°Do you know how you died?¡± A bit of confirmation never hurt..

    As the man¡¯s lungs filled with air again, his voice echoed through as he moved his mouth, ¡°Poison.¡±

    Now for the more critical question, ¡°Do you know who killed you?¡±

    I had my suspicions to which I was curious to see if I was right. ¡°Wife.¡±

    With my suspicions confirmed, I glanced over at Lukus and motioned for him to cuff her. From there, he knew to take her to a holding cell in The Iron Gates of Fate, the kingdom¡¯s prison.

    I knew I needed to question if they were truly husband and wife and I had two questions left to cover that. I would also have to ask her the same thing once I went to the holding cell. At least here, I wouldn¡¯t get a bitter or harsh reaction, which is what I expect from her.

    The man¡¯s wife tried to get away from Lukus as he put the cuffs on her but failed. She screamed and squirmed in his grasp but he held her tight. ¡°Book her, I will be there when I am done here.¡± Lukus pulled her along to the prison.

    First thing first, I needed to send a message to the mortician to collect the body. Then I needed to finish off the spell. I had two questions left and was curious why she would have killed her husband.

    First the mortician South side of the inner ring. A few blocks from the tree. One deceased.

    Be there in five. It was a simple response I received but I was just glad I received one.

    Question four, ¡°are you two actually husband and wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.for ten years.¡± His raspy voice breathed.

    And the final question, ¡°Why would she do this if you two are married?¡±

    ¡°Claim¡­I cheated.¡±

    I was in disbelief that a couple who had been married for this long would resort to this. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something else at play here. I knew there was poison involved but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why and where the wife would get such a poison.

    I didn¡¯t leave the scene until the mortician got there to collect Oliver. Once he was picked up I asked the mortician if I could do a quick examination before he took the body. ¡°I suppose that is fine.¡± He responded.

    With my keen eye, I examined his body closely. To my surprise I found a pin-like hole in the back of his neck with a bit of greenish-like substance dripping out of the injection site. Interesting, I thought.

    Once the man was taken by the mortician I headed back to my office to go over the evidence I collected from the crime scene. Maria.

    It was only her name but I knew she understood that I wanted a bit of privacy. As I didn¡¯t want to alarm her with anything. She had enough to worry about.

 34. Devils Cake

    The city was still alive and the time did not stop around me as I pulled out of his vision. I knew he didn¡¯t mean harm with his request. He was doing it to protect me.

    Alright, Theo. I responded to him. I hoped he knew I wasn¡¯t mad at him. I just didn¡¯t know what to do with the rest of my day.

    I know you aren¡¯t mad.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his response. Always checking on me aren¡¯t you?

    If I didn¡¯t, then I want you to start to question everything.

    I laughed, noted.

    I let our communication fall silent so he could focus on work and I, well reality. I suppose I will just go back to the castle for now. I stood up, brushed off the dirt off the back of my dress and walked back to the castle.

    It took about ten minutes to get back and I was welcomed with the overwhelming sensation of baked cake. My mouth began to water and made my stomach grumble.

    ¡°Cake¡­¡± I said as I quickly changed my path from my room to the kitchen.

    I was welcomed with a surprise of about ten freshly baked cakes laid out on the kitchen table. ¡°What¡¯s this Roland?¡± I questioned him as I stared at the marvelous ray of cakes. Red Velvet, Dark Chocolate, Vanilla¡­god he was going to make me gain ten pounds.

    Easy Maria, I don¡¯t need you going into a food coma now.

    Death by sweets. At least it will be a happy death.

    Pace yourself. You may make yourself sick.

    I got you for that. These look delicious!

    I could feel his facepalm, thankfully I have a spell for that.

    See, I knew I could count on you.

    ¡°So, Roland, the cakes?¡± I glanced at Roland who had just pulled out cake number elven out of the oven.

    ¡°A request from Marcel. Something about a cake testing for the wedding?¡±

    I was very conflicted. Concerned that Marcel was actually stepping up to plan the wedding. However, sweets are my weakness as they bring me comfort and joy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t touch them. Though, I don¡¯t know why he requested a dozen cakes?¡±

    I shrugged, ¡°I''m just surprised he is stepping up. I, however, can not eat all of these alone. Let me see if I can¡¯t get Theo in here to eat them with me. You will taste them too, right?¡±

    ¡°If you want me to, yes.¡±

    ¡°Of course! You do so much for Theo and I. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I have one more to finish up and they will be ready. Good luck getting him down here, he hates sweets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    Th¨¦oden?

    I¡¯m not cake tasting wedding cakes for Marcel and your wedding.

    Please? If you don¡¯t I will have to eat them all by myself.

    Fine¡­give me five minutes.

    Thank you dear.

    ¡°He¡¯s coming.¡± I told Roland.

    With a surprised look Roland responded, ¡°really? I am surprised that you got him to come. Considering that they are for a wedding that isn¡¯t his.¡±

    ¡°Please, he will do anything for me. Especially if it keeps me safe.¡±

    ¡°Safe? How can cake harm you?¡±

    ¡°If I eat too much I may get sick.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see what you did there.¡±

    ¡°Yup! If it concerns my safety, it¡¯ll get him every time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I love you Maria.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he entered the kitchen a moment later. He didn¡¯t seem too pleased with me but hey, he was here.

    ¡°And I appreciate you being here.¡± I smiled as he took off a few pieces of his armor and laid them against the wall.

    ¡°Why so many cakes?¡± Th¨¦oden asked the very same question I had.

    ¡°Marcel¡¯s request.¡± Roland said as he placed the last cake on the cooling tray.

    ¡°Of course..¡± Th¨¦oden grumbled. Yeah, he was not happy with this at all. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with so I can go back to work.¡±

    I nodded and handed him a fork, ¡°we will take a couple bites of each then discuss which one we liked best.¡±

    He nodded in agreement, sorry for being rude Maria but¡­

    I know Th¨¦oden, I know.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    I¡¯m trying. He was hurting, that I knew.

    I know you are dear. It¡¯s alright.

    The cake testing was bringing out a bit of jealousy and hurt. That I knew. I hated doing this to him but I didn¡¯t want to go through this alone.

    I appreciate you being here with me.

    He nodded and we waited for Roland to plate the first three cakes for all three of us and began to taste test them.

    The first one. A delicious dark chocolate with a moose filling in the middle. The second, red velvet with cream cheese frosting. The third a rich creamy vanilla with buttercream frosting. All three, delicious.

    The first of this batch was a chocolate and vanilla swirl - this was a combination of the dark chocolate with the creamy vanilla. This one has to be my favorite so far.

    I didn¡¯t mind the red velvet. The chocolate and vanilla were too sweet for me.

    That one was delicious. The cream cheese frosting in the middle was my favorite part.

    Of course that would be your favorite part.

    Don¡¯t judge.

    Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.

    The fifth cake was a chocolate cake with cookie crumble in between layers. Not really a wedding vibe but it was still delirious. The sixth one was a sprinkle cake that had sprinkles baked in. Again, good but it did not feel like a wedding cake.

    After we tasted the first six we took a break before we tasted the last six. ¡°So, which ones does everyone like?¡± Roland questioned.

    ¡°Fourth one for me. It combined both the vanilla and chocolate well.¡±

    Theo shook his head, ¡°red velvet was my favorite. The others were a bit too rich for my taste.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised by that. The only sweet thing you like is Maria.¡± Roland pointed out. I mean he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°And that is all the sweets I need.¡± Theo responded.

    ¡°Aw¡­¡± I said as I felt my face flush red. Yeah, Theo could still make me blush to this day.

    ¡°What about you Roland? What one was your favorite?¡± Th¨¦oden asked him.

    ¡°Simple, vanilla. Shall we get this cake testing finished?¡± Roland asked as he began to cut the next three cakes.

    ¡°Definitely!¡± I said happily.

    Once plated I began to taste the next chocolate one. This one had a cherry filling with actual cherry pieces in it. The eighth one was a vanilla cake with a crunchy filling. The ninth one was vanilla with a berry filling.

    He then handed us the last three. The tenth one was a chocolate cake with a peanut butter filling. This one was towards the top of my list for sure as the peanut butter was rich and creamy. The eleventh one was a strawberry shortcake. Delicious but not for a wedding. The final cake was a carrot cake made with fresh carrots and cinnamon.

    ¡°Well?¡± Roland questioned as we all dropped our forks on our plate.

    ¡°I did enjoy the chocolate and peanut butter one.¡±

    ¡°To my surprise that one was not that bad. I enjoyed the cherry one despite it being chocolate. The berry one wasn¡¯t that bad either.¡± Th¨¦oden surprised us both with having more than one favorite flavor of cake.

    ¡°The fruit ones are always a favorite of mine as well. Gives you a treat while keeping it a bit healthy.¡± Roland agreed with Theo.

    ¡°Please, sweets don¡¯t necessarily need to be healthy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just refreshing.¡± Th¨¦oden said, ¡°it gives it a nice natural flavor.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you are right.¡± I caved. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong I didn¡¯t hate those but I preferred the ones with a creamy texture.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, it is your wedding, which ones would you like?¡± Roland questioned.

    I felt a wave of uneasiness through the bond. The mention of the wedding did not go over well with Theo.

    ¡°The chocolate and vanilla one from the first six. Chocolate and peanut butter from the second six. And let¡¯s do a berry one.¡±

    Roland nodded, ¡°good choice Maria. I will place the rest of these in the cooler.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Roland.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry Th¨¦oden.

    It¡¯s alright Maria. I¡¯m sorry for being this way.

    No, I get it. I understand.

    ¡°I have to get back to duty and you should probably rest a bit Maria.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he stood up and collected the bits of his armor that he had taken off.

    I nodded in agreement. ¡°I first will stop by Marcel¡¯s room and thank him for stepping up.¡±

    Th¨¦oden narrowed his eyes at the sound of his name, ¡°use caution Maria.¡±

    ¡°As always.¡±

    As soon as he left I walked up stairs and down the long corridor to Marcel¡¯s room. Knocked three times on his door and waited for him to open it.

    ¡°Hello there darling, how can I assist you today?¡± Marcel questioned as he leaned against his door frame.

    ¡°I just wanted to thank you for the cake.¡±

    He smiled, ¡°glad you enjoyed them. What did you settle on?¡±

    ¡°We are having three cakes. Chocolate and vanilla swirl, chocolate with peanut butter, and a berry filling one.¡±

    ¡°Sounds delicious, like you.¡± He said with a smirk.

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°please.¡±

    ¡°No, seriously.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Just thank you for stepping up and helping with the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Anytime dear.¡± He reached for my hand which I refused to give to him. ¡°I feel like I deserve something sweet too.¡± Marcel spoke and looked deeply into my eyes, I could sense a bit of magic wash over me.

    As soon as the sensation settled on me, I felt the urge to give him a kiss on the lips. Which he leaned in casually and kissed me. As soon as his lips met mine, my mind snapped back into reality as the magic somehow faded. I pulled back quickly and slapped him. ¡°What the hell?¡±

    ¡°Can I not kiss you?¡± He questioned me, confused.

    ¡°You did something!¡± I shouted at him. The feeling I had just then, was all his doing. I just knew it.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No, you wanted it.¡± Marcel snarked, ¡°I have to get back to work. I¡¯ll see you around dear.¡±

    He slammed the door on my face leaving me to question everything.

    What the hell just happened? I had no control!

    It felt like mind manipulation. I told you to be careful.

    I was! I have no idea how that happened. I cried.

    It took effect when he looked at you. I tried to take it away before anything happened, but his magic is strong Maria.

    Taking a deep breath and releasing it I found myself calming down. Thank you for helping Theo.

    I just wish there was more I could have done.

    You did your best.

    Thanks, I have to get back to work Maria. For safety, will you go to your room for the rest of the day?

    Of course. And Theo, I am sorry.

    For what? You did nothing wrong.

    I am sorry for the situation we find ourselves in. I hate it.

    It¡¯s alright Maria, it is not your fault.

    But I feel like it is affecting us.

    It isn¡¯t. I promise you that.

    Thanks, I needed to hear that.

    Anytime love. Just know that no matter what happens I love you.

    And I love you Th¨¦oden.

    I felt him leave the conversation as I made it back to my room in one piece. I locked my bedroom door and curled up in a ball on my bed and closed my eyes.

    Th¨¦oden, I want you to know that no matter what I love you. I always will.

    With that I let the tears fall as I cried myself to sleep.

 35. Dream Three: Truth

    I didn¡¯t cry myself to sleep often, but when I did I could never stay asleep for more than an hour. Thankfully, this was an occasion where I didn¡¯t need my full four hours of sleep, as it was now just shy of 3 in the afternoon. Typically, Theo and I tried not to go to bed until eight or after. As that left us time in the morning to train.

    Are you alright? Th¨¦oden questioned me as I rubbed my eyes.

    Yeah¡­That was a lie.

    Maria, I know when you are lying. He always knew. I mean what did I expect? He has been with me since I was around one hundred years of age. So, of course he would know. Talk to me Maria, please.

    I sighed heavily, between my parents and now a devil utilizing mind control to get me to kiss him¡­It¡¯s just..

    A lot for one person?

    Yeah¡­

    Remember Maria, you are not alone in this. I am here, always.

    If you weren¡¯t I don¡¯t know what I would do.

    That was the truth. Theo, has really been my rock through all of this. If it wasn¡¯t for him controlling my emotions by siphoning them away through the bond, they probably would have locked me in a box by now. He has literally been keeping me together.

    You would have lived. That¡¯s what you would have done. If I was not here.

    You sound confident with that.

    You don¡¯t think you would have lived if I wasn¡¯t here?

    He sounded surprised to hear that. I don¡¯t know why, without him, I can guarantee I would have died in that attack.

    You are strong Maria, the strongest person I have come to know and love. You just need to believe in yourself more.

    His confidence in me always made me feel like I could do anything, be anyone. Not only was he my rock but he was my own cheer squad.

    Thanks dear, I needed that.

    Now, just take it easy. It¡¯ll be eight before you know it.

    <hr>

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. After He managed to pull me back together again, it seemed as if darkness had started to fall outside the castle.

    I¡¯ll be in my room soon.

    I¡¯ll get ready for bed then. See you soon dear.

    I want to show you something tonight, but I won¡¯t if you can¡¯t handle it.

    I¡¯m better now. I promise.

    Good. And Maria¡­Happy Anniversary.

    Shoot. Yeah, I¡¯m horrible. With the events that have happened our anniversary had slipped my mind. Sorry dear.

    It¡¯s alright love. Just focus on sleep and I will see you soon okay?

    Alright.

    I took a quick shower and slipped on one of his shirts and slipped back into bed. I could sense he was close to falling asleep so I relaxed my body and tried to get some rest myself.

    <hr>

    As soon as reality faded from my vision our dream escape came into view and I stood back on South Haven Beach. He was already there, standing about ankle deep on him in the ocean.

    ¡°Theo!¡± I ran to him and just as quickly he turned around to face me giving me a big bear hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forgot about today.¡± I may have been bad with names but I was good with dates.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright my love, I understand.¡± He kissed my forehead gently as I stared up into his blue eyes.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°But..¡± He put his lips against mine. Muffling the words that tried to escape my mouth.

    ¡°Maria, it¡¯s fine. We have had a hundred if not more anniversaries.¡±

    ¡°And we will have more.¡±

    ¡°Yes we will.¡±

    He kissed me once more and picked me up. He carried me over to a birch tree log that had fallen over. He sat down with me in his lap. ¡°Now, I said I had something to show you. So, I ask you this. Truth?¡±

    Truth was something we came up with. It was a way for us to come clean about anything we had been hiding from one another. Truth allowed us to share anything, and I mean anything, free of judgment.

    Sometimes I was nervous when he would call for truth. As he did it so very little. ¡°Truth.¡±

    ¡°Since this is our anniversary I have gotten you a gift. Now, I know you don¡¯t like gifts Maria, but you would have loved this one.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t leave me hanging.¡±

    What he brought out from behind the log made my heart skip a beat. It was a tiny black box. ¡°Wha-¡±

    He cut me off before I could say anything, ¡°I am not going to show you the contents of the ring box. That is still a surprise, however considering the events that have occurred recently I thought you needed to see that I was not going anywhere. Within this box, is the ring that would tie us together for the rest of our lives Maria. However, you will have to wait to see it.¡±

    ¡°Just a peek?¡± I begged him as I tried to reach for the box. I knew he was showing me this to help me but I couldn¡¯t help but feel hmm¡­robbed?

    ¡°You may feel that way now Maria, but if I show you this now, I will just have to get you a different ring.¡± He smirked as he said that. Damn it. That made him chuckle, ¡°Maria, patience is key. Which, thankfully I have.¡±

    ¡°To that I am beyond grateful.¡±

    ¡°Now, with this box, I have more to say. I know you have been curious if your parents ever knew if we were dating. Well, a week before the attack, I had asked your dad for your hand in marriage.¡±

    ¡°You did WHAT now?¡± I don¡¯t know why I sounded so shocked. Theo was after all a gentleman so it only made sense for him to ask my father for my hand in marriage. Not only that but there was a house rule created by the council that for a prince or princess to be married one or both parents had to approve. Meaning, one of my parents approved Marcel to marry me. Which, we kind of knew that already but we didn¡¯t know who.

    ¡°I asked him for your hand in marriage. He was hesitant, but as you know your father sees into the future. He knew I was taking care of you.¡±

    My eyes went wide. I fucking forgot about that little tale with my father¡¯s ability. Hell, I wondered how much he truly saw of Theo and I?

    ¡°I think he saw quite a bit. When I confronted him about our relationship and I wanting to marry you he did say it was about time that he was informed. Something about, it¡¯s a good thing that he had visions otherwise he wouldn¡¯t know what goes on in his daughter¡¯s life?¡±

    My face went red. ¡°Do you think he¡­¡±

    ¡°Saw things he shouldn¡¯t have? Probably. But that is beside the point. Your father gave me permission to marry you. Despite what he saw in those visions.¡±

    I had no idea how Theo was remaining calm through all of this. My heart pounded in my chest. My face felt hot. Hell, I knew it was beat red at this point. ¡°Are you hinting at something?¡± I questioned him as I felt like he was but my mind wasn¡¯t in the right place to piece it together.

    ¡°Thinking back on it all now, I think it might have been your mother who agreed to marry you off to Marcel. I don¡¯t know what made me think of this today. Rather it be our anniversary, the cake testing or a combination of both. But think of it this way, if your father approved my marriage to you, then why would he sign the contract and give you to another man?¡±

    Once the final words left his lips, it all made sense. My mother had to have been the one to sign the document. The document I only glanced at briefly myself prior to signing. As I was given the document to read at the end of the day as I was worn out from a day of learning and princess duties. A document that had my signature on the bottom as my mother had forced me to sign it regardless of not reading it completely. To be fair, back then I didn¡¯t think much of it. And I forsure as hell regret not reading it more closely now and hastily signing the damn thing.

    ¡°Shit.¡± I was in disbelief. Knowing what I know now, I definitely felt like my mother had tricked me into signing that document when I was worn out. ¡°Shit.¡± I shook my head. Yeah, she definitely tricked me and I, being me, fell for it.

    ¡°I shared the same thought when I pieced it together. It meant your mother betrayed the kingdom.¡±

    Silence fell around us as I let my mind race of all the things that led us to this point in discovery. My mother tricked me. She pulled a fast one on me and my father and put our kingdom in danger.

    ¡°Well, this¡­¡± I was at a loss for words as I couldn¡¯t figure out what to say.

    ¡°This fills in some of the missing puzzle. We have a general idea of who is to blame for this mess. That is what it does.¡± Th¨¦oden wasn¡¯t wrong here. Knowing that my mother tricked me into this and is the route cause of all my problems right now gave us something we didn¡¯t have before.

    ¡°Right.¡± I mumbled in disbelief. My mother, a person I once loved and admired, put me in harm''s way.

    Theoden let the tension in the air settle before moving forward with the conversation.

    ¡°That mess all aside, we are still here. Still together. We may have to split our time between training and dreams but at least we are still here with each other.¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth.¡±

    I kissed his lips and leaned up against him listening to his beating heart. ¡°Can I just ask you one more thing before the dream fades Maria?¡± He looked down at me with curiosity in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Knowing that I would have asked you to marry me today, I am curious. Would you have said yes?¡±

    I smiled up at him but I could feel the dream fade away slowly. ¡°I would have said¡­¡±

 36. A Devil at my Door

    It was just after midnight when the moon light hit the stained glass, causing a light show across my bedroom walls. Waking up to sites like this made a smile fall on my face.

    That is until someone knocked on my door.

    There goes my morning. I grumbled as I stretched and forced myself up out of bed. I could just ignore it and curl back up in bed.

    Or you could just answer the damn door? Th¨¦oden questioned me. I could tell by the sound in his voice that I must have forced him up.

    I sighed and closed my hand around the brass handle. Pants Maria. Th¨¦oden reminded me. I glanced down and quickly ran to my wardrobe and slipped on a pair and went back to the door.

    Before I could unlock and open the door, I was able to pick up his scent. Damn it. What does he want now?

    Who is it?

    Marcel.

    Remember to use caution.

    Got it.

    I unlocked and opened the door to Marcel standing patiently in the hallway. ¡°Good morning darling.¡± He looked me over and smirked, ¡°nice outfit choice.¡±

    I knew I was wearing a black shirt from Theo¡¯s collection that I took, but in my haste, I was unaware of what pants I grabbed. I dared to look as I had a feeling they could have been Theo¡¯s.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me much time to change.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason why you are here this late in the night? Or I guess early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s late for me. I unfortunately need eight hours of sleep, unlike you.¡± He stretched up against the wall and yawned, ¡°I was curious if you would accompany me on an early date?¡±

    His words sent a wave of fear down my spine. Another date with the devil. I personally did not like the sound of that. Considering what he just managed to pull yesterday, a date with him was not what I desired right now.

    ¡°A--another date?¡± My voice trembled despite my best efforts to act normal around him.

    He smiled, like he had enjoyed the sense of fear he caused. ¡°Yes, a date with your fianc¨¦?¡±

    Now, I may have just woken up but did he say? Yes. Theo sighed through the bond, he is engaged to you. I could sense the disgust in his voice. He hated the fact that another man had my hand. His jealousy, I could tell, was building. To the point I wondered when he would lose control, even if it was brief.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Please,¡± I groaned, ¡°I will go on a date with you but I would prefer you to drop the fianc¨¦ part.¡±

    Marcel almost looked hurt. Like he could not believe I had just said that. ¡°We are engaged aren¡¯t we?¡± He questioned me, to which I nodded not by choice, bastard. ¡°Then I have the right to call you fianc¨¦.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°fine.¡± No way out of that one I suppose. ¡°When is this date?¡±

    ¡°Well, I need my beauty sleep, so lets say 8?¡±

    ¡°Great. I can''t wait.¡± That was another lie. I hated the idea, but in order to trick a devil at his own games properly, I knew I needed something to feed him with.

    ¡°Fantastic!¡± Marcel said he walked up to me, stopping just a mere few feet away. My heart began to race. As I anticipated him to touch or kiss me. Both of which I did not want right now. However, to my surprise he just simply produced a red rose out of his pants pocket. ¡°It made me think of you. A perfect girl, but an imperfect attitude.¡±

    I took the rose from him. Honestly, that was kind of sweet. If not a little harsh. ¡°Thanks?¡±

    ¡°See you around eight Maria.¡±

    He left me there speechless for once. I regained a sense of awareness and walked back into my room a moment later. I closed the door behind me and laid the rose on my desk.

    Maria? Are you alright?

    Th¨¦oden could sense there was something off. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was a spell''s work or my own innate reaction to being given a rose. This behavior surprised me.

    Yeah, I think so. Sorry.

    It¡¯s alright. A way to a girl''s heart is his flowers, chocolates, and gifts. It¡¯s a common tactic for men who are trying to woo a girl.

    I grinned at his statement. He wasn¡¯t wrong. I remember when he was trying to win my heart he would utilize his magic to create mesmerizing scenery for me. Or he would slip notes under my door in the middle of the night. You¡¯re right, I still remember the things you did for me.

    Please¡­don¡¯t remind me. Some of those were embarrassing.

    Oh like the one where¡­

    Maria!

    I laughed, fine, I won¡¯t repeat it. I do need to get cleaned up if we are meeting for breakfast?

    Of course, breakfast with you is a necessity.

    One more question.

    What is that love?

    What color of dress suits a date with the devil?

    Black.

    The dress itself was a sheath dress with a fitted bodice. Like most of my clothing it fit and hugged my body just right. The dress had a slightly flared skirt that created the perfect balanced silhouette. The dress was truly stunning as it showed both elegance and a youthful glow.

    The dress just fell below my knees as it wasn¡¯t a typical floor length gown. The straps of the shoulders were nonexistent as my breasts were the only things holding up the dress. The color of the overall dress was black with a bit of sparkle to it.

    It wasn¡¯t overly exposing them by any means but it did enhance them a bit more. The dress, maybe not a typical attire but I couldn¡¯t help it when Caroline showed me the sketch of the dress. It was stunning on paper just as it was on my body. Besides, Caroline always had her best interest in mind when it came to what clothing I had in my wardrobe.

    I stared at myself in the mirror before I went downstairs. I knew the dress would turn some heads, as I typically wore dresses that had sleeves and covered more of my legs but it was warmer out and I thought it was appropriate attire. Even if it didn¡¯t have any sleeves.

 37. Morning Banter

    I felt two sets of eyes fall on me when I entered the kitchen this morning. Did I choose the wrong dress? I questioned as both Roland and Th¨¦oden looked a bit surprised at my attire. Well, Roland looked surprised, Th¨¦oden on the other hand, I could sense a bit of uncomfortableness down south.

    Did you even try to choose a dress that was¡­well not perfect?

    I felt my face flush. I-I thought I did¡­

    Well¡­consider the mission failed. Th¨¦oden responded as a ting of jealousy and lust flushed through the bond.

    Sorry dear. I suppose I should see if Caroline can tailor make a few imperfect clothes.

    Please, that woman could make a trash bag look good.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong, Caroline was a highly trained and skilled woman.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just going to ask if you are not spilling the beans, why the dress?¡± Roland questioned us as the room had gone silent once I entered.

    ¡°I have a date and it was suggested to wear black.¡±

    Roland glanced between the two of us, ¡°a date between-¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Th¨¦oden responded coldly, causing the room to fall silent once more. ¡°It¡¯s for Marcel.¡± Yeah, he was pissed.

    ¡°Look I kind of do--¡±

    ¡°I know Maria, I¡¯m just reacting.¡±

    I stared down at the floor as I dared to look at both of them. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I mumbled low enough that I hoped he hadn¡¯t heard.

    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He walked behind me, cupped my chin with his hand and caused me to look up at him. He smiled softly and kissed my lips gently. This made my heart skip a beat as this was a rare act he did in front of anyone. Truly, I am sorry, Maria.

    It¡¯s alright, Theo.

    I kissed him back with the same gentleness he gave me. He released my chin but remained looking down at me with a smile. What?

    Just admiring the view.

    I rolled my eyes, please.

    Roland cleared his throat, catching both of our attentions, ¡°well¡­I never thought I would actually see you two kiss.¡±

    Theo groaned, ¡°and now got to go do rounds.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he tried to move away from me.

    ¡°Hey now!¡± I said and pulled him back to me, planting one more kiss on those firm lips of his.

    ¡°Maria!¡± He scolded me.

    I laughed, ¡°please you enjoyed that.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Well, yes but-¡±

    ¡°Then shush.¡±

    Roland snickered, ¡°please save it for the bedroom.¡±

    Th¨¦oden sighed and moved away from me. ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°You can hand me the trays out of the fridge so I can pop them in the oven.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°And what about me Roland?¡±

    ¡°Maria, you can get what sweets you want out of the fridge. We still have all that cake in the freezer too.¡±

    Now there is a thought¡­cake for break--No.

    Butt¡­

    No butts, you had enough cake last night.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I said allowed and grabbed some of the tarts and waffles out of the fridge. Roland typically had these premade for me as I didn¡¯t mind if they were baked the same day or not.

    ¡°Now remember we all will be eating bacon today.¡± Roland told Th¨¦oden as he placed the two trays of bacon and two trays of eggs into the cooker.

    ¡°So, no crispy bacon?¡± Th¨¦oden sounded hurt by this.

    Roland sighed and pulled out a package of bacon and the skillet that Th¨¦oden used the other day, ¡°cook this the way you want.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Th¨¦oden was quick to take the uncooked food and throw it on the stove to cook to his desire.

    ¡°You know, one thing for sure. It is easy to please you two.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Roland?¡±

    ¡°All I have to do is have sweets for you and make sure I have enough meat for him. Simple.¡±

    ¡°At least it just means we are easy to work with.¡± I said as I managed to already have a small cherry tart finished within a minute.

    ¡°Easy to work with, easy to get along with, and easy to please. Really, what more could servants ask for when it comes to who they serve under?¡± Roland pointed out.

    ¡°Roland, you do know you are more than a servant to us right?¡± I questioned him.

    ¡°I know. However, those outside the castle walls don¡¯t. Sometimes, I wonder what they truly think of how the both of you handle your staff.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, our kindness has shown well enough outside the castle that they think we are pleasant to work with.¡± I said as I grabbed another tart, this one a blueberry filled one.

    ¡°Most people I talk to, talk highly of the both of you.¡± Roland said, ¡°and that says something given the circumstance you both are under.¡±

    I could help but feel a spark of pride. Being a royal and having those around you speak highly of you means you are doing a great job. ¡°Thanks Roland, I needed to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Of course Maria. Just know that the kingdom will welcome you as Queen when the time is right.¡±

    I smiled softly at that. When the time was right¡­ Part of me wondered if the time would ever be right to fully take my place as Queen. I still felt like I had a lot to learn. And I knew I did not want to disappoint my parents. However, I knew my kingdom needed their Queen and I needed to take the responsibility. However, that meant everything that has happened in the last year or so truly actually happened. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I know it happened, but part of me didn¡¯t want to believe that it did.

    Maria, I know I have said this time and time again, but you will be a great Queen and you will make your parents proud.

    I know he meant well every time he said that but it still caused my heart to ache a little each time. Thanks.

    ¡°Thanks Roland.¡±

    ¡°And you Th¨¦oden, if this mess with Marcel clears up, would you put your helmet away and become King?¡±

    Th¨¦oden and I have talked about that actually. I told him he could do both if he truly wanted to. I wouldn¡¯t stop him. I knew protecting our kingdom would be hard for him to give up.

    ¡°If I have the privilege to still be by Maria¡¯s side, it would be an honor to be King of Winterfall.¡±

    A smile crept on my face, ¡°and a fine King you would make.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°please I will only be a fine King because you will be my Queen.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say dear.¡±

    The rest of the morning was silent as we all ate our breakfast. Th¨¦oden eventually parted to go do his rounds giving me a kiss on the forehead before he left. I helped Roland clean up the kitchen and prep my sweets for the next few days.

    By that time it was nearing 8 in the morning and I had to go meet Marcel in the grand hall for the start of our date. How wonderful.

 38. A Date with the Devil

    ¡°Good morning darling.¡± Marcel said as he greeted me in the grand hall. His lips parted into a grin as his eyes fell on my body.

    Perhaps you are right about the dress. ¡°Sleep well?¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°for the most part.¡± He reached out his hand to me to which I hesitantly took. ¡°What do you want to do today?¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t like four legged animals so anything involving nature is pretty much out.¡±

    ¡°Fair, is there a place you would love to go?¡±

    ¡°None you probably would enjoy.¡±

    He pulled me to him, ¡°now, you choose the place. I¡¯ll just get enjoyment out of you being with me.¡±

    ¡°If you insist on me choosing something then I want to do some volunteer work today.¡±

    ¡°In that dress?¡± He eyed my body up and down and I couldn¡¯t help but feel exposed to him. ¡°That isn¡¯t happening darling.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a magical dress, it will be fine. You said I can choose.¡±

    ¡°Volunteering?¡± He questioned me again. ¡°Are you sure that is a date?¡±

    ¡°Not all dates have to be romantic. Besides, if you are going to be King of Winterfall, our people need to see what type of King you will be one day.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that I am already King?¡±

    ¡°Of Summer Crest, yes. However, in Winterfall we do things a bit differently here.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Marcel growled as he stared down at me. Thankfully, I remembered to avert his eyes as I looked everywhere but in those red eyes. As I did this I could sense a bit of magic radiating from him.

    ¡°Now, I would say we could visit the children but as it has been pointed out my outfit may not be child appropriate. So we will go to the old folks'' home called Hands of Time.¡±

    ¡°Old folks home?¡± Marcel questioned. It was becoming clear that Marcel wasn¡¯t the volunteer type.

    ¡°Yes, it is a place where the elderly go when they have no one else to take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty, lead the way.¡±

    I nodded and walked ahead of Marcel. At least you have a heart.

    What did you expect from a devil, Maria?

    Fair point. It shouldn¡¯t have surprised me but I would have thought a King would have made an attempt to care for his people.

    He is a devil Maria. A devil doesn¡¯t care for others like normal creatures do. Now you need to focus, he¡¯s watching.

    I snapped out of the conversation as he said that and saw Marcel staring at me in amusement. ¡°You know you change expressions offen.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°Enlighten me, what thoughts go through that pretty mind of yours?¡±

    ¡°Nothing I¡¯d share with you.¡±

    ¡°Please?¡±

    I could feel him stare at me. He was trying to utilize his mind manipulation again but I dared not to look him in the eye. I heard him grumble as he was displeased with his inability to control me.

    ¡°Sorry Marcel, my thoughts are my own.¡±

    ¡°Sure they are¡­¡± He growled.

    The remainder of the walk to the old folks home fell silent.

    I think he might be onto something.

    I think you are right Maria. Keep focus on him and I can assess from here.

    Once we arrived at the old folks home Marcel grabbed my hand before we entered, ¡°will you look at me dear?¡±

    I glance up quickly just enough to satisfy him. I hoped my reaction time would be sufficient for him not using his ability to control. ¡°Can you tell me what you were thinking back there?¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I shook my head. I dared to open my mouth in case I would reveal anything. I did feel his magic try to take effect but thankfully I think I managed to dodge it.

    ¡°Are you sure there isn¡¯t anything you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I responded. ¡°There is nothing I wish to share with you.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Marcel grumbled as he opened the door for me.

    That was too close Maria. He almost had you.

    I know. I felt like I had too.

    I get it but please be careful. He could easily use his ability to find out about the bond.

    I¡¯ll be careful, I promise.

    Good. Focus now.

    I turned my attention back to Marcel and the man at the front desk. ¡°How may I help you two today?¡± He was a human male in his mid forties as his hair showed a bit of his age.

    ¡°We are looking for volunteer work, do you have any for us?¡±

    ¡°We have a few options, Maria, what would you like to do for them?¡± As always, most recognized me.

    ¡°What entertainment options do you have?¡±

    ¡°Could you play piano for them?¡± He questioned me.

    ¡°Piano? I haven¡¯t played that in awhile.¡±

    ¡°Well what do you say?¡± The man asked.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give it a go. Perhaps, I will sing as well.¡±

    ¡°I could play piano and you could sing to it.¡± Marcel spoke up.

    A devil can play piano? Now this I have to witness. ¡°I suppose that will work.¡±

    ¡°Great! Let me take you both to the piano and I will have the staff help them get to the room so they can watch the performance.¡±

    Singing with another man now? Th¨¦oden sounded bitter.

    It¡¯s just one time. You will always be my musical partner.

    ¡°Do you have a certain song in mind?¡± Marcel questioned me as he opened the piano and tested a few keys to see if the piano was tuned.

    ¡°Love and War.¡± Love and War was a ten minute ballad that told the story of a general who went to war and his lover who remained committed to the soldier. After a long fought battle, the woman got devastating news that he had passed away. She never fell in love again.

    ¡°Interesting choice darling.¡± Marcel said, taking me by surprise.

    ¡°You know it?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know it.¡±

    Once everyone entered the room, Marcel began the intro to the ballad. Once it was time to sing, my vocals filled the recreational room. Once the ten minutes was up we got a round of applause for our performance. The next fifty minutes we took requests. Some of the song choices were ¡°Once Upon A time, Songs of the Isle, The Stars that once shined, and Oh, the Pirates Tide.¡±

    After an hour of playing Marcel and I took our bow and went back to the front desk where the man had initially greeted us. ¡°Thank you for coming in today Maria and Marcel. You really made their days.¡±

    ¡°Anytime Felix.¡± I said, ¡°would you accept this donation?¡± I asked as I handed him three hundred gold pieces.

    His eyes widened, ¡°I can¡¯t Maria.¡±

    ¡°Please?¡±

    He sighed and took the coin, ¡°thank you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Ready to go back to the castle darling?¡± Marcel questioned me as he watched the exchange of money.

    ¡°Sure, I need to rest my vocals after that performance.¡±

    ¡°See you two around?¡± Felix asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I responded and with that Marcel and I headed back to the castle. ¡°See, Marcel, that wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you are right, seeing the smiles on their faces helped.¡±

    ¡°So you enjoyed it?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say I enjoyed it but it did give me a new sense of¡­purpose?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    You sounded lovely Maria, I just wish I was there to actually see you perform.

    Thank you dear. Perhaps, I can perform for you tonight.

    I¡¯m going to hold you to that love.

    I resisted the urge to smile as I remembered Marcel was next to me. ¡°What is it?¡± Marcel questioned as I could see he was watching me out of the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Oh nothing.¡±

    Marcel was quick to grab my hand and pulled me to face him. ¡°Look at me.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Look at me.¡± He ordered me. His voice sent a chill down my spine as his magic tried to take hold but failed.

    ¡°No.¡± I said as I tried to remove my arm from his grasp.

    ¡°Maria. Look at me.¡± I could sense his magic start to seep from his body.

    ¡°No. Let me go Marcel. I want to go inside and rest.¡± I spoke with authority.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Marcel growled as he released my arm, to which I quickly darted into the castle gates.

    Did you feel that Th¨¦oden?

    I did. He was trying to control you. Keep avoiding eye contact. I will have to have the enchantress enchant a piece of jewelry for you. I know you don¡¯t like gifts, but consider this a gift of protection.

    Alright, I accept the not gift.

    Good and Maria, I would love it if you were to stay in your room so you can rest the rest of the day. However, knowing you the way I do, I know you will get bored rather quickly. So, if you get bored, then maybe visit your father¡¯s office. I know you haven¡¯t since he died and I believe it is time.

    I think I may pass. I told him as soon as he mentioned my father¡¯s office my heart began to ache as I missed him dearly.

    I figured you would say that but perhaps you will be enticed when I tell you I think he left something for you in his desk drawer.

    My curiosity peaked. What did he leave?

    Rest first, then go to his office.

    But--

    Rest is an order.

    Fine. Fine. I¡¯ll rest then go to his office.

 39. Fathers Late Gift

    I managed to rest in my room for an hour.

    Can I go now? I begged Theoden. I overall genuinely felt better.

    Yes, take the skeleton key as it will be locked.

    The skeleton key was an enchanted key given to me by my father that granted me access to any room in the castle. My father''s office has been locked since the accident.

    I grabbed the skeleton key that I stored in my desk drawer and left my room, locking it behind me. My father¡¯s corridor was on the south side of the castle so it was a walk from mine. Taking about five minutes, I managed to approach his corridor.

    My father¡¯s corridor was dimly lit, filled with family portraits, musty scent, cobwebs and dust. The maids hadn¡¯t done too much cleaning in this hall since he had passed. There really was no need, no one went in here.

    His office was half way down the hall. Which was a struggle for me to walk down as the last time I walked down here, it was the day before their deaths.

    Each step I took my heart pounded in my chest. I can do this. I told myself.

    You can do this. Th¨¦oden responded back to me. You''re halfway there.

    Taking deep breaths, I pressed further. I was curious as to what was hidden in my father¡¯s office.

    Alright, here goes nothing.

    I unlocked the brass door knob with the key and the door opened with a creek. Dust stirred in the air which caused me to sneeze. I snapped my fingers to turn on the magical lights. A few seconds passed before the lights flicked on.

    His office was just the same as I remembered. A large desk in the middle of the room. A well crafted chair sitting behind it. Along the walls were rows and rows of books that were now covered in a thin layer of dust. Behind the desk were three large stained glass windows, featuring the kingdom in all its glory.

    As I stepped further into his office my heart pounded even harder. If that was even possible.

    Maria, calm dear.

    I--I don¡¯t know if I can do this.

    I felt him siphon a bit of my anxiety and depression away from me while he gave me a bit of his happiness and hope.

    You can do this Maria.

    Thanks, Th¨¦o.

    I felt my heart calm in my chest as I managed to press further into his office. Approaching his desk I traced my finger along the edge, stirring up the dust that had once collected.

    My father¡¯s desk contained four drawers on the left, one in the center, and four on the right. Which one is it in?

    If I remember him telling me correctly, it is on the right side, three drawers down.

    I found it odd he knew where to look, then again, he had a lot of closed door meetings with my father. I figured this was one of them. Perhaps, the one I almost walked in on. Considering how important that meeting seemed.

    It¡¯s locked. I told him as I tried to pull on the drawer but it failed to budge. Looking at it, the desk further, I noticed that this particular drawer had a key slot. The others did not. Once I made the discovery, I quickly used the skeleton key to open the drawer and was relieved when the skeleton key worked.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    My fingers gripped tightly on the handle. I took a deep breath before I gave it a gente pull. At first, the drawer struggled to open but with another firm tug, it slid open.

    I took one final breath before I glanced inside the drawer. Upon glancing in the drawer, I found a stained envelope coated with a silver draconic seal. Flipping the envelope over, my name written across it in my fathers handwriting.

    Once his handwriting was spotted, I almost dropped the letter. I hadn¡¯t seen his writing since he died. It was something I thought I was going to forget.

    Taking a deep breath, I peered in the drawer one more time and saw a little black box. The box resembled that of the ring box that Theoden had shown me in our dream.

    I reached for the box and held onto the letter at the same time. I was nervous to open both. However, curiosity got the better of me as I sat the box on the desk and slowly began to remove the seal on the envelope.

    The letter unfolded before me, revealing my father¡¯s handwriting. Upon the reveal, my hand began to shake as I struggled to stop myself from crying. Seeing his handwriting brought me joy and sadness all at once.

    Breathe Maria. Theoden told me as I took a few deep breaths and began to read the letter.

    My darling daughter, Maria Roza Silvermist, future Queen of Winterfall.

    I write this letter addressed to you, in an attempt at shining light on a challenging time. Now, I know you must be feeling hurt, confused, and lost.

    I can not tell you everything, as that is a rule with my ability. I can tell you this, inside the black box contains a Ring of Power Storage and Generation. This ring will allow you to better control that wild magic of yours. While giving your guard a bit of a break from managing your emotions.

    The ring consists of many multiple gems in various colors: navy blue, light blue, yellow, green, red, purple, gray, orange, pink, forest green, and a diamond. Each gem correlates to an emotion, when your emotions run high, the gems will store power. The gems have three stages, uncharged, semi-charged and fully charged, giving a dull to dim in brightness.

    The ring also consist of an enchantment to hide its power capabilities in an attempt to keep yours secret.

    This ring should help you develop your skills. Skills that I know you should have by now.

    I am sorry I can not be there with you to help you through your power development. I know you are in good hands with Th¨¦oden as your tutor. He will teach you well.

    I love you my darling daughter. I am sorry we had to leave you so soon. We both love and miss you.

    Your Father,

    King Mikail of Winterfall.

    I saw the tear stain on the paper before I felt it fall from my face. Even in the afterlife my father was taking care of me.

    It¡¯s alright Maria.

    I took a deep breath and opened the box and gasped as I saw one of the most beautiful rings I had laid eyes on. The ring was that of a dark silver metal and the gems were well placed on the metal. I slipped it on with shaky hands and in minutes I could feel the magic flow from the ring and into my body.

    I instantly felt my mode shift as a few of the gems began to glow.

    It works. Good. He was worried that it wouldn¡¯t work.

    Th¨¦oden told me as I could feel he slowly pulled back on the siphoning.

    How long did you know about this?

    I asked as I felt the tears begin to slow and my heart go back to normal.

    He mentioned something about a gift in the desk drawer a week before the accident. He told me to wait two years before I gave it to you. He wanted me to see how well your magic developed. To which he had confidence that it would within the two years. He gave me orders to wait a few weeks after your magic developed to give it to you.

    He made you keep this from me?

    I questioned him as I was curious and surprised that I was just finding out about this now.

    Yes. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.

    I¡¯m not, just surprised that I had no indication of this.

    He wanted it that way, Maria.

    He told me with a firm voice. He may have been my guard but he still had to listen to my father.

    I believe it, he was good at keeping things hidden.

    With his abilities, he had to be.

    What do we do now Theo?

    Well, we will test that ring out tonight. And continue to test it as the magic builds.

    Are you sure we should be testing it now?

    Yes, it is better to start testing now so we can know what it is capable of.

    Testing the ring meant for more magic training. Magic I had limited control of as is and now my spells and abilities could be charged due to the ring. This piqued my interest but also scared me at the same time. I knew that Theo would have me test this on him and not knowing what I was fully capable of meant I could cause serious harm to him. And that is what scared me the most.

 40. Disguises Explained

    I sat in my father''s office for a little while longer. As I closed my eyes, I relieved countless visits with my father in his office.

    ~ Maria''s Memories~

    "Father?" I asked as I peered through the door.

    "Mhm?" He said as he was busy writing down in one of his many books. "What is Maria?" He asked me as he placed his quill back in its holder, removed his glasses, and focused his attention on me.

    "I was wondering if you would join me for an afternoon stroll around the kingdom," I asked him as I walked into his dimly lit office.

    He smiled, "I have time; let your guard know so we can depart soon." He said as he got up from his chair and pushed it in. The way he looked at me as he waited for me to lead him out of the room, he glinted in his eye, like he sensed something was off. But not in a bad way, in a good way. He had one of those smiles on his face that spoke of pride.

    "What is it, father?" I asked him as I finally brought my attention back to his office. My conversation with Theo lasted a bit longer than it needed to.

    "He''ll be waiting at the castle door, won''t he?" He asked me with a curious look on his face.

    "Yes. How did you know?" But then again, how could he not know, with those damn visions of his. Part of me wondered what he saw. And part of me dared to even think about all the events he could have witnessed. Father always said his abilities were a curse and a blessing.

    "It was a guess. Shall we get going?" He said as he moved past me and out of his office. The lights flicked off as I exited, and the door shut itself.

    As he predicted, we met Theo by the front door waiting for us. The day was beautiful. There was no cloud in the sky, and it was a warm temperature, as it was just the start of spring. It was truly a gorgeous day for a walk.

    ~Present~

    This was one of the last few conversations I had with my father and thinking back on it made my heart ach. The hurt didn¡¯t last long as the ring absorbed most of the emotion.

    Once back in my room I slipped off my black dress and slipped on Theo¡¯s shirt and curled up in bed.

    What time are we meeting tonight for our date?

    I questioned him as we had not discussed the details of our date.

    Eight, I have a table and room reserved for us. What you wear doesn¡¯t matter as we will be in a cloak of magical disguises.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Another disguised date?

    Yes, I have the spell ready. So, think of your disguise ahead of time and have it in mind.

    The disguises helped us blend into our surroundings and allowed us to have a somewhat normal evening. We did this at least once a month where we would go to a tavern in a disguise and enjoy dinner.

    The disguise spell also allowed me to experience what creatures like Theo experienced, since they could change their form if they wanted to. The spell was less extreme than those creatures that shifted. All the spell did was cloak our bodies, showing a different form on the outside but we remained our true selves underneath the magic.

    A few of my own personal favorite disguises was that of a shorter, plunky blonde with blue eyes and freckled skin. Another one was a vibrant red headed, with dark skin and brown colored eyes, this disguise had me around the same height as Theo.

    For Theo he would appear human, jet black hair and black eyes, with a cuddle-like build. He was often shorter in this disguise. The other one that he sometimes used was where he appeared a foot taller, silver eyes, and blonde hair. His build with this one was roughly close to his current build.

    We often paired both disguises. My plunky blonde with his cuddle-like build and my red-headed with his charming blonde look.

    With our disguises meant a change of names. My redheaded look was named Sienna and my blonde haired disguise was named Elowen. Theo called himself Alexander for his black haired disguise and Arthur.

    Let¡¯s do Elowen and Arthur tonight.

    Feeling feisty? Theo remarked as I often was a bit rough when I was Elowen.

    Perhaps. You will just have to wait and see now won¡¯t you?

    I¡¯ll take that as a yes.

    I smiled, I knew he loved the red-headed look as much as I did.

    I love you just the way you are Maria.

    My face flushed red. There¡¯s nothing better than the original is there?

    You got that right.

    I let the conversation fall silent so he could focus on his work. By this point it was around 11 in the morning. If we were meeting at 8 I had all day to get ready.

    My initial look may not matter right away but for any fun afterwards it will. However, I didn¡¯t want to start my process yet. So I decided to relax in my bed and take a brief nap.

    <hr>

    When I woke up from my nap it was in the middle of the afternoon. I had a two hour nap which meant I had six hours until my date. Instead of getting out of bed I just decided to rest against the comfiness of my mattress and enjoy the warm breeze that was slowly blowing through my window.

    After four more hours of laying in bed, I was utterly bored. I was surprised with myself that I was able to stay in my room this long without bugging Theoden to peer through his vision or leave my room for a short time. Yeah, this was never going to happen again.

    I started the process of getting ready even with two hours to spare. I took a warm bath to freshen up. Grabbed some lace undergarments and slipped them on once I was out of the tub and dried. I decided to wear a purple dress, Theoden¡¯s favorite color on me, and slipped it on.

    I ran my wire brush through my hair a few times and grabbed one of my hot rollers and curled my hair. My hair was naturally curly as it was but using the hot roller added to the curliness of my hair. If I knew one thing, I knew Theo loved my hair down and loved it curly.

    An hour and a half had passed as I slipped on my belt and bag of holding. My heart raced in excitement as I was about to go on a date with the man I loved.

 41. Date Night

    I walked down to the kitchen where I met up with Th¨¦oden for our date. My heart raced with excitement as our predicament brought a sense of thrill to our date.

    ¡°I¡¯d say calm, but I think the ring is doing a good job at handling your emotions. However, I swear I could hear your heart from here.¡± Th¨¦oden pointed out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s been a month since our last date. Not to mention it was our anniversary yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡± Th¨¦oden did a quick glance around the room to make sure no one was in the kitchen and swiftly kissed my lips.

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t think I ever told you yesterday, but happy anniversary dear.¡± I pressed my lips against his in turn and quickly pulled apart.

    ¡°Shall we get going?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me and I nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll cast disguise on us first.¡± To which he did. ¡°So, Elowen, I have one cast I have to make before we leave our home.¡±

    ¡°And what is that Arthur?¡±

    ¡°I need to turn us invisible so we can make it out of here without being spotted.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±

    He smiled down at me and just with a flick of his wrist he turned the both of us invisible Which meant we had about two minutes to walk out of the castle gates before the spell dropped.

    He put his hand in mine and we rushed out of the castle in hopes of getting to the first ring before the spell dropped. Thankfully, we made it to an ally just a couple of blocks into the first ring.

    ¡°There you are my beautiful wife.¡± Theoden said as he smiled down at me and gave me a kiss.

    In our Elowen and Arthur disguises we were married and lived in the second ring of the kingdom. I worked in a bakery that he built by hand. To make the disguise more believable, my bakery, The Sweet Spot, actually exists in the kingdom. Despite my protest with Theoden, he insisted as he worried if anyone questioned, we have documentation and a building to prove it. The shop is currently being run by a set of dedicated staff.

    Our home also exists but he allows an elite guard to stay there. For his Arthur disguise, he de-promoted himself to an underling. In attempts not to draw attention with a new elite guard. Of course, a handful of the elites knew he was portraying as an underling known as Arthur but beyond that no one knew who Arthur was.

    Theoden used his own money that he had saved to buy the bakery and the little home. Any income from the home is placed in a trust that is under Theoden¡¯s name. Theoden at first told me, consider the bakery a gift as he knew how much of a sweet tooth I had. Despite my pleas that I didn¡¯t need nor want gifts, he then told me to think of it as a cover and not a gift and that is what we have done as he had already purchased and hired staff before I could even tell him no.

    With how frequently we utilize our disguises it was always nice to have these places to fall back to time and time again. So, having a handful of guards know about Arthur was a plus as it helped our disguises come to life. Not only that but if anyone had any questions for Arthur, the guards were quick to relay the questions and or concerns to Theoden. I know it may seem weird to have all of these tricks for these disguises but when your parents were the King and Queen and didn¡¯t know you were dating your guard, a few tricks is what you needed to escape reality in a way.

    ¡°Ready for our date?¡±

    ¡°Of course my love, let''s go to the Phoenix Inn and Tavern. I know that place is your favorite.¡±

    The Phoenix Inn and Tavern was a Tavern nestled in the second ring. The tavern was well decorated with a statute of a large phoenix with glowing red eyes on the top. The doors to the tavern were large and wide as the tavern welcomed all race types. The interior of the tavern was cozy and inviting which made me fall in love with the place.

    Once we arrived at the tavern after a ten minute walk we were greeted by the bartender. ¡°Welcome! Were you the ones that reserved a table for two in the corner?¡± He pointed to the corner with a table that had a rose sitting on top of it.

    ¡°Yes, that was me, sir.¡± Th¨¦oden said.

    ¡°Right this way Arthur.¡± The man led us to the table. Once we took our seats he offered us a paper menu. ¡°Can I start you two off with something to drink?¡±

    I looked at Th¨¦oden with a plea in my eyes. It had been awhile since I drank any alcohol as it affected the both of us due to him siphoning the booze away through the bond. It also meant that he may not want any intimacy but I hoped he prepared the spell Lesser Restoration, a spell that removed the effects of alcohol.

    He nodded and gave me the go ahead.

    ¡°Some of your fine elven wine please.¡±

    The bartender nodded towards me, ¡°I¡¯ll have that right out to you Elowen.¡±  I gave her a smile as he turned and walked away. To my surprise the bartender remembered my name from the last time we used our disguise.

    Once he left Theoden whispered, ¡°His name is Sawyer.¡± I nodded, as his name slipped my mind. To be fair, it has been roughly a year since we were in this set of disguises.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me have a drink.¡±

    ¡°You deserve it my love. Besides, I have come prepared.¡±

    ¡°You..¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have the spell prepared. I was thinking you were going to want a drink or two. And you know I do not like taking advantage of you.¡±

    Th¨¦oden always felt that when I drank and we had intimacy he was taking advantage of me. So he insisted on either casting the spell or not doing anything at all. He was always a gentleman.

    ¡°I know my dear.¡±

    The bartender came back with two very full glasses of wine. ¡°I hope you like your wine strong.¡± The bartender said, ¡°Now do you know what you two would like to eat?¡±

    ¡°What is special tonight?¡± I asked him.

    The tavern often had specials throughout the week. Often what some of the hunters in the kingdom sold them. Sometimes they served some rare dishes.

    ¡°There is squid served with a creamy sauce. One of the hunters brought in bear meat, so we have that paired with sweet potatoes and greens. We also have some Giant Eagle served with bacon and a salad.¡±

    Those all did sound good. Though not too rare, hunting must be hurting right now. ¡°I¡¯ll take the bear.¡± I said, surprising Theo.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Really?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me.

    ¡°Try something new?¡± I shrugged. ¡°It sounds good.¡±

    Is it the sweet potatoes that sound good to you?

    That was part of it. But I need to branch out in my food more.

    Fair enough.

    ¡°And you sir?¡±

    ¡°May I have three orders of the bear? More meat for me. You can give my sweet potatoes to my wife.¡±

    ¡°Three? They are fifteen  gold a plate.¡± It was a bit more pricey than normal as bear wasn¡¯t a typical dish. And bears around these parts can be quite the task to hunt and kill. Especially after coming out of hibernation.

    ¡°Yes, three. Money isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will have the four plates ready in thirty minutes.¡±

    The bartender walked back to the kitchen and put in our order.

    ¡°Everyone is surprised when I order.¡±

    ¡°Well, typically a normal humanoid doesn¡¯t order three plates of food.¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for giving me your sweet potatoes.¡± I smiled at him, ¡°If I don¡¯t like the bear you can have it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was hoping for.¡±

    After thirty minutes and a second glass of wine later we received the portions of bear that we ordered. To my surprise the bear was done well and I actually enjoyed it. Enough to where I ate half the bear and gave the rest to Theo. After all, I had four servings of sweet potatoes to eat.

    The bear was surprisingly good.

    I¡¯m just surprised you tasted it.

    Care to taste a sweet potato?

    He narrowed his eyes at me, ¡°sweet is in the name.¡±

    ¡°Please you can not hate all foods with the word sweet in it.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°fine give me a bit of the orange potatoes.¡±

    I cut him a slice and dipped it in the caramel sauce that was served with them. He took the fork and tasted them. He made a face of disgust but finished eating the bite. ¡°Not my favorite thing in the world.¡± He handed my fork back to me.

    ¡°At least you tried.¡±

    After we were about half way through our meal the bartender came back with our third glass of wine. Th¨¦oden denied his and asked for water.

    I¡¯m getting enough through the bond.

    Should I not--- My mind trailed off. Yeah, now that he was talking about it I could definitely feel it.

    He chuckled and went on ahead. I can cast the spell when we get to our room if we still feel like doing anything tonight.

    Y---

    Even in our telepathic communication my words were incomplete and slurred. Normally I would only have one glass but I knew with Th¨¦oden, I was safe and he wouldn¡¯t let me do anything stupid.

    He gave me a smile, ¡°normally I would say take it easy but I am curious. May I see the ring?¡±

    I nodded and showed him the ring. All the gems were glistening in a variety of strengths. The greenish one glowing a bit more than others. ¡°Well?¡±

    He kissed my hand before he gave it back to me. ¡°Green usually indicates poison. The alcohol is slowly charging that gem.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± I said as I stared at the ring. ¡°Enough of that, do you want dessert or should we go up to our room?¡± Th¨¦oden asked me.

    I thought about it for a moment and surprised him with my answer, ¡°room please. The sweet potatoes hit my sweet tooth.¡±

    He motioned for the bartender and gave him one hundred and fifty gold for the food and drinks. ¡°Keep the rest for you.¡± He said as the total came to around one hundred and ten gold pieces.

    The total was due to the four plates of bear, and the wine was top shelf quality and imported from another kingdom. Even at the cost, the richness of the ruby red wine was worth it.  This one in particular was in the noble class district making it a bit more pricey than our typical taverns that are more inward. Due to the tavern¡¯s location is one of the main reasons why this one was more pricey than the others.

    ¡°Thank you sir. Here is your room key.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. The food was delicious.¡±

    Th¨¦oden finished off what I didn¡¯t eat so there wasn¡¯t much left. And I drank any wine that was left on the table. I was drunk enough to the point when I started to walk I stumbled. Causing Theoden to carry me to our first floor room.

    He unlocked and opened the door with ease and closed it behind him and locked it. He laid me down gently on the bed and gave me a stare. ¡°I probably should have cut you off. I¡¯ll have to cast the spell three times if we were to do anything tonight.¡± He sighed and sat beside me.

    ¡°I--still want---to.¡± I mumbled as I sat up and leaned against him. ¡°P---please?¡±

    He smiled at me and began to cast the spell. The alcohol effects quickly left my system with each cast. Eventually to the point where I was sober. He casted it on himself once and was fine after that.

    ¡°Are you sure you are up for a little fun tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am dear.¡± I said and kissed him.

    ¡°Then let me drop our disguises, I prefer to see you for you.¡±

    The disguises fell and we were our true selves once more.

    I looked at him with a smile, ¡°Now, before things get too heated, I believe I have a question to answer.¡± I said as he arched his eyebrow in curiosity. I felt him search my mind for context clues and watched as a smile fell on his face.

    He arched his eyebrow in curiosity and searched my mind. He smiled once he found what I was referencing.

    ¡°The question if I would marry you. The answer to that, is yes.¡±

    He kissed my lips and laid me back down on the bed.

    ~Skip the rest of chapter if you do not want to read sexual content~

    I gave him a bit of foreplay, first with my hands, then mouth. Something I didn''t do every time, but I knew it was something he quite enjoyed.

    He finished before we started anything else and that was alright; I knew he could go a few rounds before running out of energy. As he finished, he pushed me off of him and onto the bed. "Your turn¡­" he said, pulling off my dress and stripped me of my undergarments. He started with my lips, then moved to my neck; as he kissed my neck softly, he started my foreplay with his fingers. As he moved his lips down from my neck to my chest, he caressed me with his wonderful lips. He intensified his play with his fingers as he traced the rest of my body with his lips.

    He stopped with his fingers and moved to using his lips where his fingers once were. As I was close, he stared at me with contentment. "Are you sure?" he asked me before he enjoyed himself with my body. He was gentle at first, but then became more forceful as time passed.

    As time lapsed, he finished, and with me being close, he pushed himself for a third round. This round is more forceful. As he pushed against me, he moved one of his hands down there for more stimulation. Something that I quite enjoyed. He did everything right. As I finished, he finished a few moments later.

    He bent down and kissed my lips firmly. "I love you, Maria," he said as he rested his head against mine, catching his breath. "I love you," he repeated, kissing my lips again.

    "I love you, Theo." I brushed my hand against his face, "With all I am." He stared at me for a moment longer before he collapsed on the bed beside me. I curled my body into his and rested my head against his chest

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest, we need to go to the castle within the next few hours." Th¨¦oden reminded me.

    "Back to reality soon?"

    "I''m afraid so, but please let''s rest first. You were me out." He said as he was just finally able to catch his breath.

    "Okay, okay, fair." I said, "Can I ask you something before we rest?"

    "Mhm."

    "Once we return to the castle, will you be too exhausted for a dream tonight?"

    Th¨¦oden thought about it for a moment before he answered, ¡°what did you have in mind?¡± He sounded exhausted. ¡°If it is more late night activity, the answer is no.¡±

    ¡°Please, I''m worn out too. I was thinking you would like to take a flight?¡±

    He sat up a bit in bed and looked at me with a glint of happiness in his blue eyes, ¡°a dragon¡¯s dream?¡±

    ¡°A dragon¡¯s dream.¡±

    It¡¯s been awhile since he took flight. To be fair, I think the last time was when we snuck out to that secluded cove. So I knew he would jump on the chance if he could.

    ¡°That would make my night Maria.¡± He kissed my cheek and laid back down in bed. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for one more hour before I teleport us back to the castle.¡±

    I looked down at him with a grin on my face. ¡°Knew you couldn¡¯t resist flight.¡± I bent down and kissed his forehead, to which he grappled me in his arms and held me close.

 42. Dream Four: A Dragon takes Flight

    After an hour had passed we got dressed and unlocked the door of the room before we left. Th¨¦oden cast the spell teleport and teleported us back to the castle. Just on the inside of the kitchen.

    ¡°See you in a few minutes Maria.¡± Th¨¦oden quickly gave me a hug before he parted to his room down the hall from the kitchen.

    I walked back up to my room and locked my bedroom door behind me. I quickly got undressed and slipped on Th¨¦oden''s shirt and curled up underneath my covers.

    Within minutes I was passed out and entered our dream escape. Th¨¦oden was already there too. Hell, our late night activities must have worn the both of us out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t take long for you to pass out tonight.¡± I teased as I walked over to him and gave him a hug.

    ¡°Like I said, you wore me out.¡± He kissed me softly on my lips.

    I blushed, ¡°you did most of the work.¡±

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°whatever you say Maria¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± I said changing the topic of the conversation, ¡°are you ready to take flight over the ocean?¡±

    We both stood, gazing at the ocean as its waves crashed against the rugged shoreline, sending up a fine spray that glittered in the sunlight. His voice broke the rhythm of the waves, filled with a hint of playful confidence. ¡°I¡¯m always up for a good flight,¡± he said, his smile as warm as the sun overhead. ¡°You need to step a few feet back.¡±

    I nodded, understanding the need for caution. I moved back five or ten feet, aware that his draconic form would be enormous.

    A deep, resonant crackling filled the air as his body began to shift. The transformation was a magnificent spectacle, bones and sinew rearranging with a series of audible pops and cracks. His sleek elven figure seemed to dissolve into a shimmering silver mist, which then coalesced into a towering dragon.

    His draconic form was awe-inspiring. His wings unfurled, stretching out with an almost ethereal grace, casting large, shifting shadows over the landscape. Each wingbeat stirred the air with a powerful whoosh, sending a cascade of ocean spray in every direction. His talons, sharp and gleaming, dug into the rocky ground as he adjusted his stance.

    The transformation always left me in a state of wonder. The sheer scale of his dragon form, with its scales gleaming like liquid mercury, contrasted starkly with the elegant, agile elven form he had shed. As he flexed his wings, preparing for takeoff, I could only stand in awe at the seamless blend of strength and grace that defined both of his forms.

    He spoke in a blend of Common and Draconic, his voice a deep, resonant rumble that carried an undertone of ancient magic. ¡°Going to hop on?¡± His blue eyes, glinting with a captivating light in the moon''s silvery glow, met mine with a playful glimmer. His massive form radiated a cool, frosty aura that contrasted with the warm night air.

    ¡°Of course!¡± I replied, my voice tinged with excitement.

    Th¨¦oden extended his draconic hand towards me, the massive, scaled appendage curving gracefully as it offered support. I carefully settled myself into his palm, feeling the texture of his cool, metallic scales against my skin. With a gentle but deliberate motion, he lifted me up towards his back. The sensation was both exhilarating and comforting.

    As he raised me to his back, I positioned myself for the jump. I leaped from his hand, the brief moment of weightlessness heightening my anticipation. Landing smoothly on his back, I maneuvered myself into the natural dip of his neck, finding a secure spot between the ridges of his scales. I wrapped my arms tightly around his neck, my fingers gripping the cool, smooth surface of his scales for stability.

    The dragon''s powerful muscles shifted beneath me as he prepared for flight, and I could feel the subtle vibrations of his movements.

    Telepathically I communicated, let¡¯s lift off.

    His wings began to beat with powerful, rhythmic thrusts, sending a whirlwind of sand and seawater swirling into the air. As we lifted off, ascending about ten feet above the beach, the sensation of weightlessness combined with the rush of the wind was exhilarating. Th¨¦oden veered in the direction of the full moon, its luminous glow casting a silver path across the darkened sky.

    Each flap of his colossal wings carried us higher and farther from the beach, and I felt a rush of exhilaration with every new view of the land below. The rocky outcroppings and crashing waves seemed to blur into a stunning mosaic as we soared upward. Each twist and turn of his flight sent a thrilling jolt through my body, heightening my sense of freedom and adventure.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    I could feel Th¨¦oden¡¯s endurance kick in as he adjusted his flight. His powerful muscles, honed from countless flights, drove him to press harder and faster. The wind howled around us, the speed of our ascent increasing with each beat of his wings. The dragon¡¯s agility was remarkable, effortlessly navigating the night sky with a grace that belied his size.

    Can I do a drop? Th¨¦oden questioned me through the bond.

    Yes!

    As we soared higher into the sky, Th¨¦oden prepared for one of his signature maneuvers. He angled his massive wings to catch the air more efficiently, pushing himself upward with a powerful thrust. The sensation was like a brief, thrilling pause, the world below shrinking as we reached the apex of our ascent.

    Then, with a sudden and exhilarating drop, Th¨¦oden began to descend rapidly toward the ocean. The rush of air intensified, and the roar of the wind filled my ears as we plummeted with increasing speed. The ocean below seemed to rush up to meet us, its surface a gleaming expanse of darkness under the moonlight.

    Water or no water?

    He quickly asked through the bond.

    Water!

    Within seconds of my response, Th¨¦oden¡¯s massive body collided with the water, sending a colossal splash into the ocean. We were thrust into the depths, rapidly descending through the dark, frothy waves. The water enveloped us, and we plunged deeper and deeper¡ªfive, ten, fifteen, twenty feet¡ªbefore I gave a gentle kick to his side, signaling my need for air.

    As we descended, the underwater world revealed itself in all its vibrant glory. The water was a clear, crystalline blue, offering a breathtaking view of the ocean¡¯s hidden wonders. Schools of fish darted around us, their scales shimmering like living jewels in the filtered sunlight. Each species seemed to move with its own unique rhythm, creating a fluid ballet of color and motion.

    The ocean floor was a mesmerizing tapestry of textures and colors. Coral reefs spread out like intricate, underwater gardens, their vibrant hues of pink, orange, and purple contrasting against the deep blue of the water. Anemones swayed gently with the currents, their tentacles reaching out in delicate, rhythmic pulses. Seaweed and other oceanic plants created a lush, waving forest, their long tendrils undulating gracefully in the water.

    We got all of that beauty in the brief seconds we were underneath the water. We never reached the bottom of the ocean but the view we got of the ocean bottom was nonetheless breathtaking.

    Just as fast as he entered we exited the water. My hair dripped with salt water and he glanced back in my direction, continue the flight or do you want to dry off?

    Continue a bit longer dear. I am fine.

    He adjusted his wings and soared back toward the full moon, its light casting a silvery sheen over our path. As we climbed higher, Th¨¦oden began to push his limits, his powerful wings beating with increased intensity. The thrill of speed surged through us, the wind roaring in our ears as we cut through the night sky with ever greater velocity. The world below became a blur of shadow and light, the ocean''s surface shimmering faintly in the distance.

    For ten more exhilarating minutes, we flew with unrestrained speed, the sensation of flight reaching its peak. Th¨¦oden¡¯s endurance was remarkable; he maintained an impressive pace, the air rushing past us with a force that was both thrilling and exhilarating. Each beat of his wings propelled us forward, cutting through the cool night air as we soared ever faster.

    As the excitement of the high-speed flight began to blend with the need for a return, I gave a gentle kick to his side, signaling that it was time to head back to shore. Th¨¦oden responded immediately, his powerful muscles tensing as he adjusted his trajectory. With a graceful turn, he began to descend, altering our course back toward the beach.

    The descent was smooth and controlled, the speed gradually decreasing as we neared the familiar stretch of coastline. The once-rapid pace of our flight transformed into a gentle glide, allowing us to savor the last moments of the night sky before touching down. As we approached the shore, the sense of exhilaration gave way to a serene satisfaction, marking the end of a breathtaking journey through the night.

    It took us thirty minutes to get back to the shore and by then I was dried off. I hopped off his back once he was fully on the ground. I stepped back ten feet to allow him to shift back into his elven form. ¡°Thank you for that Maria.¡± He walked over to me and hugged me tightly.

    ¡°You know I enjoyed that just as much as you do.¡± I said as I wrapped my own arms around his frame.

    ¡°As my rider, I''d hope you did.¡± Theoden said as a grin fell on his face.

    ¡°If I ever stop enjoying our flights, then question me if I am alright.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    He kissed me gently on the lips. ¡°I think I will be ending this dream a bit early tonight Maria.¡±

    ¡°Still exhausted from earlier?¡± I teased.

    ¡°Very. Not only that but I want us to get plenty of sleep. Tomorrow I want to test out that ring of yours.¡±

    I felt my eyes go wide, ¡°already?¡±

    ¡°Yes Maria, look at its charge.¡±

    We both glanced down at the ring and saw that the gems were half gleaming with power. Each gem seemed to pulse with its own inner light, casting an enchanting, multifaceted glow that danced across the surface of the ring. The gems appeared not to be fully charged, however I had a feeling that didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t pack a punch.

    ¡°Are you sure it is a good idea?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It will be fine Maria, I promise.¡± He kissed my lips for reassurance. ¡°We both can heal. We both will live.¡±

    ¡°Alright. When we wake we will train.¡± I sighed as I caved into him.

 43. A Bit of Enhanced Magic

    When we woke this morning it was around 4 in the morning. As I stretched underneath my own sheets, I could feel my muscles ache.

    Forcing myself out of bed after a wondrous evening like that, I felt my legs ache as I struggled to get them out of bed.

    I couldn¡¯t help but groan as I stood up from bed. Do you feel that? I heard him chuckle. Damn it.

    It¡¯s not that bad for me. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes as he communicated with me.

    Of course it is not that bad for you.

    What do you expect? When things get a bit rough¡­ Th¨¦oden began to explain but I cut him off.

    How do you manage not to feel it? I moved slowly towards the wardrobe.

    I stretch every morning for work. Perhaps, that helps. I believe you do not stretch as often? Th¨¦oden questioned me.

    I-I no. I grumbled. Then again perhaps this is a sign that I need to start stretching.

    Once that conversation was done, I had managed to make to my wardrobe and pulled out a pair of black pants and a blue top. I slipped a brush through my rats nest of hair and placed my belt around my waist.

    I met Th¨¦oden a moment later down in the kitchen for breakfast. ¡°Can I see your ring?¡± I nodded and let him look at the gems. ¡°If my observations are correct each gem will correlate to a damage type. The green one glistened more when you consumed alcohol last night. Green colorations in spells typically correlate to poison damage.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so red and pink would correlate to love and passion right?¡± I had I noticed that those two gems were the brightest.

    ¡°Well red can correlate to fire but fire can correlate to a lot of emotions.¡±

    ¡°What about pink?¡±

    ¡°Pink could be psychic or healing, which can correlate to the emotion of passion. We will have to test it to figure out which.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about this ring.¡±

    I told him as he grabbed a premade plate out of the cooling box and handed it to me. ¡°We will eat this then come back for the rest.¡± Th¨¦oden told me.

    I nodded as he sat down at the table and we ate the plate of sweets, bacon, and eggs. ¡°And if you must know, your father explained some of it to me but not much. He couldn¡¯t spoil things you know.¡± Th¨¦oden informed me. I knew how my fathers powers pretty much worked.

    ¡°What else did he tell you?¡±

    I was curious to see if my father had told him anything else about me or the future.

    ¡°I can not break oath Maria, he made me swear I wouldn¡¯t say anything that involved topics from the future.¡±

    I glared at him, ¡°you can¡¯t tell me anything?¡±

    ¡°No. Sorry love. I would if I could.¡±

    I sighed heavily. We finished the rest of the plate in silence. ¡°Ready?¡± I nodded and we headed to the colosseum.

    ¡°Look, I am sorry I have to keep things from you. I don¡¯t like it but it was his order.¡±

    Th¨¦oden said. I knew it must have been a struggle to keep this from me but one of the codes Th¨¦oden''s sworn by was to follow the king¡¯s orders. And to this day out of respect for my father, he still follows some of the orders given to him. One of them being keeping the things secret if my father had requested him to. For me, I am not one to force things out of him just because I potentially could.

    He knows that I am destined to be formerly Queen one day. And he knows that at some point he will have to follow my orders. To which I know he would do so happily and with little judgment. For now, I am happy not to push him and make things uncomfortable between us and keep things as they are for now.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I understand. I just can¡¯t help my damn curiosity.¡±

    He smiled at me. ¡°I know Maria and neither is being patient. You will learn what I know soon enough. I think.¡±

    Once inside the colosseum he made sure that no one else was utilizing it before we started training.

    "Are you sure this is safe?" I watched a faint shimmery barrier develop around him like a sphere. He activated his basic shield barrier to protect himself against the unknown of my spells.

    "Nope." He said with complete damn confidence. "But life is full of trial and error."

    I was hesitant. I didn''t want to hurt him, but he was right. "I''ll be fine," he reassured me. ¡°Remember one of my draconic abilities is this shield. It will provide me protection until it breaks.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°How do I even activate the magic from the gems?"

    He thought momentarily, ¡°Your father once told me, to activate it, press it."

    I paced myself ten steps away from him and looked up at him with a burst of confidence, ¡°Ready?¡± He nodded and watched as I randomly picked one of the colors and pressed it lightly with my finger. I held out my palm as I felt the magic surge through my body; a flash of arcane magic soon followed. What followed that was the sound of an ear-piercing roar of a fireball. It soared at its target, hitting Th¨¦o''s shield hard, its shimmer quickly fading as the remainder of the fireball smacked into Th¨¦o, sending him back ten more feet. The spell used here was called Molten Blast, a much more powerful version of Ember Essences.

    He grunted at the impact of his body against the floor. "Fuck, I wasn¡¯t expecting that to break the shield already." He said as he was quick to douse any flames to keep them from spreading. He examined his own body quickly, stopping any burning flesh by using Healing Touch and Extinguish, "I''d assume that was the red gem." He brushed himself off and stood back on his two feet.

    I looked down at the gem, and sure enough, I chose the red one by chance. "Yup." I said, "Are you sure you want me to continue?" I asked as he looked like he was in pain.

    "I''m fine." He assured me, "We need to know what they do." He recreated his shield, "Not over-channeled. If this next one breaks the barrier that quickly, then I will be over-channeling.¡± Over-channeling his shield allowed him to withstand multiple hits without taking damage for an extended period of time. The shield he was using now had a basic life force and when that life force drained, they faded.

    "Only because you want me to," I randomly choose one of the three he wanted me to use. Following the same steps, I pointed my palm at him, a flash of an arcane rune and nothing at first.

    "Maybe this one is a¡­." I began to speak but cut myself off as a roaring storm began to build, and a darkened cloud appeared over his shield.

    Th¨¦o looked up and watched a yellow-like liquid fall from the darkened clouds, eating away at his shield. A few drops of what appeared to be poison hit him as the shield was quickly depleting. The poisonous rain soon stopped, and what came next shocked us. Not one, not two, but three bolts of lightning struck. The first quickly depleted any remaining barrier around him. The other two, he tried to dodge but still took some of the damage from the strikes. For the spell here it resembled that of Poisonous Storm.

    "Fuck." He grunted as the last one that impacted him. "So which one was that?"

    I looked down, and to my surprise, it was one of the blue ones. "Navy blue."

    "Hmm." He said, "Make sense. It is some storm, but the poison is an interesting touch."

    Like before, he quickly stopped further damage to the training area and himself. "How are you feeling?"

    "I feel a bit drained, but okay," I had used two higher-level abilities for the first time.

    "Good. Another." He recreated his barrier for a third time. "Over-channel should take all the remaining damage you give me." He said I nodded. "Let''s get the yellow one over with. If my assumptions are correct, it should have something to do with acid.¡±

    I followed his orders and gently pressed the yellow gem, activating it. The same thing happened as last time, except this time, a vibrant yellow bolt of death rushed towards Th¨¦o, smothering the shield in liquid death, utilizing the spell Liquid Death. The shield took a heavy amount of damage, but Th¨¦o remained untouched.

    "So, a twist on the lightning spell, but make it poison¡­interesting," Th¨¦o said. "One more, and we can be done for today." He felt I was starting to feel more tired with each higher-level ability I used.

    "Alright, let''s get this over with." I pressed the sky blue gem and followed the same steps. What came was a surprise to us both as a giant wave formed from my hand and smacked into the barrier around Th¨¦o, drenching everything in its path. The spell formed here was Tidal-Wave.

    "Huh, a tidal wave-like effect. Not as impressive as the first three, but not every spell will have the same impact." He dropped his barrier. "Are you okay?"

    "Shouldn''t I be asking you that?" I breathed heavily.

    "I''m used to this. You aren''t." He said, "Let''s get some more breakfast, and you can rest for the day."

    "You did take a bit of damage."

    "I healed. You utilized your abilities and using them like this is draining on your body. And you haven''t had much practice with it yet." Th¨¦o reminded me. "You are still new to this."

    I sighed, giving in. "Let''s get going. I am rather starving." Despite just eating a bit of food before we trained, I heard my stomach growl.

 44. Your Jealousy is Showing

    As we walked back to the castle in silence I could almost feel someone or something watching us.

    It¡¯s not just you. I feel it too.

    Do you know what it is?

    I have no idea. I know it is close, but I can¡¯t put a finger on what it is. It is invisible to us.

    Great. We are being watched by an invisible force.

    If it makes you feel better, I didn¡¯t know it was following us until we left training. It is why I fell in step as normal.

    That made sense, he fell ten feet behind me and instantly started scanning the area for threats.

    Should we be concerned?

    Concerned maybe. Let me message a couple of guards to do an area sweep.

    The tension eased up in my body as he mentioned other guards. If we were truly being watched, we needed to get ahead of it. All while acting as normal as possible. For all we knew, the person watching us could very well be working for Marcel.

    That wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he did such a thing. We had been sneaking around and if he had any awareness of what was going on behind his back before, I¡¯m sure he would have eyes on us.

    The more and more I thought about it, I became unsettled. What if they followed us from the castle to dinner last night? Though they wouldn¡¯t have known it was us, it is still a possibility as magic can easily see through disguises.

    It¡¯ll be alright Maria, I''ll have a couple of guards keep an eye on things as we are out.

    Have they found anything yet?

    Not yet, but the feeling is gone now.

    Once he said that I opened my senses to my surroundings. I sighed in relief as I didn¡¯t pick up anything. Though, that did not stop me from wondering, what the initial feeling was.

    Open the gate Maria.

    Th¨¦oden told me as we stood in front of the gate. Opening the gate, we walked onward to the castle and went straight to the kitchen.

    Th¨¦oden observed the room for any strange signs that could indicate that we are being watched.

    ¡°I think we are good, just let me do one more thing.¡±

    I nodded and watched as a flash of magic came from his palm as he cast a spell called Detect Arcane, a spell that can detect magical presence in any form. I knew he was attempting to see if anyone was using magical means to watch us.

    ¡°Thankfully, there is nothing at the moment, which is a good thing.¡± Theoden said as I watched him relax a bit. However, I could tell by the blank look in his eyes he was remaining focused on the spell. And knowing Theoden, he will be focused on this spell for the whole hour it is active.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    A few minutes go by and I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your prime focus is going to be on the spell isn¡¯t it?¡± I was thankful he was always on watch but sometimes it became too much.

    ¡°Until the spell disappears, yes. It is better to be safe than sorry. Besides, I will only act if I sense something and when I do perhaps I might be able to figure out who is casting the spell, Scrying.¡± Theoden said with determination and a bit of eagerness as he had high hopes that he would be able to solve the case within the hour.

    With a sigh, I watched as his eyes scanned the area every few minutes. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    His attention was split between myself and the area around us as he scanned for any magical anomalies. With him doing this, I felt safer as I knew he was only doing this to protect me.

    I agreed with him at this point. If we were being watched we needed to figure out who was behind it even if it meant Theoden¡¯s attention was fully elsewhere.

    ¡°I thought I heard someone in the kitchen.¡± Roland''s voice echoed in the kitchen as he came from the back pantry. ¡°I was wondering if you two were going to show up for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°You really think we would miss breakfast?¡± I said with a bit of amusement, ¡°now if that ever did happen, please check in on us.¡±

    Roland chuckled, ¡°got it. I have breakfast in the cooler if you want to heat it up.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Roland.¡±

    I opened the cooler and pulled out three plates for Th¨¦o and a plate for myself. To everyone¡¯s surprise I grabbed one of his plates to eat that had more healthier stuff on it than sweets.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me as I started to eat. ¡°First the bear, now this?¡±

    ¡°Wait, when did Maria have bear?¡± Roland questioned.

    ¡°Last night at dinner.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Roland questioned.

    I gave them both the stink eye. ¡°Training is making me crave different foods.¡±

    ¡°Crave?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me further.

    ¡°Yes. Maybe crave isn¡¯t the best phrase but with the amount of energy I have been burning recently, I need fuel to replace it right?¡±

    ¡°I suppose. However, I am watching you.¡± Th¨¦oden said.

    ¡°You may want to. Strange eating habits can be a sign of other things.¡± Roland chimed in from the back he had gone back into the pantry and pulled out a jar of chocolate chips. ¡°Want any?¡± He questioned me as he slid the chips in front of me.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I thought about it but I shook my head. ¡°I had my sweets earlier, I''m good.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Ignoring chocolate. Are you sure you are okay?¡± Roland asked me one more time.

    ¡°Really, I am good.¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe you.¡± Th¨¦oden said and Roland nodded in agreement.

    ¡°So, what plans do you two have today?¡± Roland questioned as he removed the chocolate chips and placed them on the counter as he began to prepare some chocolate cookies.

    ¡°Guard duty as usual for me.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me. What about you Maria?¡±

    I thought about it. If we were being watched perhaps I needed to plan more of our wedding. I needed to get sized for a dress so perhaps I will do that today. ¡°I think I will visit Caroline and get fitted for a wedding dress.¡±

    Th¨¦oden''s body tensed as I mentioned wedding dresses. I could feel his jealousy heat up and his rage he felt for Marcel engulf his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he finished his last bite of food and left without saying another word.

    Damn it. Why was this so hard? His jealousy and anger made my heart hurt. I was hurting

    ¡°Is he-¡± Roland began to ask but I waved him off.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine I think. Just this wedding stuff gets to him.¡±

    ¡°Understandable, he loves you, you know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    I knew that he loved me. Hell, he even wanted to marry me. However, I was stuck. Stuck in a damned marriage I did not want anything to do with. And now I had to go get fitted for a damned dress, great.

 45. A Black Wedding Dress

    I finished up what I had in front of me and helped Roland clean up before I went to Caroline¡¯s Craft Room. I walked down the hall of the main floor and turned right. As I walked down the hall all I could think about was how Theo reacted. It broke my heart. I¡¯m sorry. I spoke through the bond. I didn¡¯t get a response.

    I stood in front of a small oak door with a brass door knob. I sighed heavily. This whole situation sucked. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand out there dear, come in!¡± Caroline shouted through the door.

    I turned the brass knob and opened the door to a sewing room that was alive. Needles moved by themselves, fabric pieces draped from the ceiling as sweet old Caroline was picking out a color for a new fit. The machines that were crafted and imported from surrounding kingdoms operated on their own. Taking the thread and fabric that Caroline flung in their direction. Other pieces like embellishments were gathered by a manikin that was linked to Caroline¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What can Caroline craft for you today?¡± She asked as she grabbed the white tape measure and flung it towards me as it magically began to take my measurements. ¡°Interesting. You''re building muscles. And losing a bit of weight. Well, mostly.¡± The tape measure moved to my lower section.

    ¡°Hey now.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing bad about it. You¡¯re still at a healthy weight.¡±

    Like I said, Caroline was a sweet old elven woman who had a head full of gray hair, milky blue eyes, wrinkled skin, and a twitch in her hands. As she aged my parents had created the space to work for her, which allowed her hands to rest and the equipment to do the work for her, as the room was full of magically enhanced equipment.

    ¡°What can I create for you today dear?¡±

    ¡°I am in need of a dress. A wedding dress.¡±

    Her face lit up and she walked over to me, ¡°Is it for that guard of yours?¡±

    ¡°I wish.¡± I watched her face fall.

    ¡°Then why are you in need of a wedding dress dear?¡±

    I sighed, ¡°Marcel."

    Her posture changed at the sound of his voice, ¡°Why him?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Long story. I really don¡¯t want to relive it again.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Come sit.¡± We took a seat at a table where a quill came flying at us and paper moved across the table to her. ¡°Are we looking for a certain style?¡±

    I shrugged, ¡°I haven¡¯t put much thought into it.¡±

    ¡°I get it, your heart isn¡¯t in it.¡± She said, She flicked her wrist and the quill began to draw. ¡°I had a vision of a dress for you in mind since the day that guard started coming around. I¡¯d show you that design but I don¡¯t want to upset you. So, I''ll go a different route with this dress. Let¡¯s go with a darker fabric."

    I smiled at her, ¡°Sounds like a wonderful idea! It¡¯s taking place in the fall and I know the colors we agreed on were gray and sky blue but I want to wear something different. Considering it will more than likely be covered in blood in the end, what color would you suggest?¡±

    She arched her eyebrow, ¡°Covered. In blood? No, I don¡¯t need details. Let¡¯s go black.¡± She flicked her wrist again and had several different black fabrics hanging in front of us. ¡°Yes, this one and that one.¡± Caroline pointed to a sparkly black mesh and a solid silk black fabric.

    ¡°Could it be a bit revealing in parts? Not too revealing, I don¡¯t need the council to have a panic attack.¡± If I was going to fight Marcel, I wanted to look damn good doing it.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± She waved the quill to fulfill my request.

    The dress itself, besides the sparkly black mesh and solid black fabric, had a train that stretched out four feet. The silhouette of the dress was without a doubt going to turn some heads and raise some eyebrows. One thing I was happy with, Caroline made sure to not have this be the classy ball gown that is read about in most fairy tales. Which made me love it even more.

    ¡°Thank you Caroline, I love it!¡±

    ¡°Any time dear. Now please remember to have Marcel come and get fitted for a suit. I don¡¯t have any measurements for him and hopefully he plans to look halfway decent.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll send him down. Oh and Caroline, keep my dress a secret.¡±

    I left shortly after and found my way back to the main hall. I sighed. Fuck. I have to talk with Marcel today. Each step up the stairs felt long as I dreaded the conversation I was about to have. What was worse, Theo was still silent.

    I knocked on his door three times ¡°Marcel?¡± I called and waited.

    ¡°One moment.¡± He opened the door and smiled down at me, ¡°Hello darling.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes. ¡°Please, enough with the darling.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Call me Maria.¡±

    He thought for a moment, ¡°Fine. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Caroline requested you to get fitted for your suit today.¡±

    ¡°Suit? For what?¡±

    I sighed, ¡°The wedding. What else would it be for?¡±

    ¡°Another date?¡±

    ¡°Not right now.¡± I said, ¡°Just get fitted for the suit please.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Anything else Maria?¡± The way he said my name gave me chills. Hell maybe I should have just let him keep calling me darling.

    ¡°Nope. Just the suit.¡± I said and left.

 46. Pain of Silence

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder around the castle halls as thoughts raced through my mind. I missed Th¨¦oden. I sensed him in my mind through the bond but he remained silent. I could sense he was fuming over the topic of a wedding dress. And to that, I didn¡¯t blame him one bit.

    If he was in the same situation I was in, I doubt I would be able to handle it as well as he has. I don¡¯t even know how long I would stay in a relationship if he was me.

    That aside, I missed Th¨¦o¡¯s voice in my mind. Perhaps I should¡­no that be bad. I thought briefly about stopping by his office in the fourth ring but figured it best to let him sulk.

    I mean I always could¡­no that¡¯s a bad idea too.

    I found myself wrestling with conflicting thoughts as I wandered through the castle¡¯s grand halls. The idea of peering into Th¨¦oden¡¯s vision to check on him crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. I knew that if I attempted to do so, he would be aware of my intrusion. The last thing I wanted was to further fuel his anger or make him feel as though he was being intruded upon. I knew I needed to give him space to sulk and that was harder than it seemed.

    I knew that Th¨¦oden''s anger was unsettling. When he was truly enraged, his draconic blood combined with his innate aura of fear transformed him into a fearsome, almost otherworldly presence. This intensity was usually directed at those who deserved it¡ªcriminals or threats. But when his irritation and anger was directed at me, his silence was his most useful tool against me. His ability to shut me out, to block our bond entirely, created a deafening silence drove me insane. Thankfully for me, I had only experienced his true irritation and anger towards me a handful of times.

    Being his rider was, well, more than just a title; it was a profound connection and responsibility. I felt a deep sense of duty to ensure his well-being, to be his anchor in times of turbulence. The disconnection that now existed between us was not just a physical or emotional barrier; it felt like a gaping chasm in my mental landscape. Th¨¦oden had effectively blocked me from our bond, and with this silence came an oppressive stillness that made my own thoughts feel unnervingly loud in contrast.

    Now, he did not do this often but when he did it with what he felt was reason. Often blocking me from seeing devastating scenes but now he let his emotions get the best of him and blocked me out of jealousy. Thankfully, I knew this was only temporary but that didn¡¯t mean I liked it.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    I hate this, you know. You shut me off like this. I know you are mad, I know you are jealous, but silence?

    I knew he blocked the telepathic communication for the time being so I didn¡¯t even know if he would get the message. I had hoped he would at least understand the pain I was feeling of being shut out due to something I could not control.

    You think I like Marcel being here? I hate it! If I didn¡¯t agree to go with this, we would have been dead already. I did this for us. I did this for us to have a chance at a future! I cried through the bond. I missed him desperately and I needed to know if he was alright.

    I mean the bond gave me a bit of awareness that he was alive and a general sense of location. However, that is all I got.

    I walked for a good hour in the castle halls trying to get through to him. Practically begging him to answer me, which failed. My heart hurt. Lost in my own thoughts, I somehow found myself back in front of Marcel¡¯s door.

    What am I doing here? Am I that lonely that I crawled back to his door?

    I stared at his door and thought about knocking on it but when the smell of brimstone bled through the door cracks I quickly retreated back down the hall. No way in hell was I going to find comfort from the devil.

    So I found comfort in my own room curled up in a ball on my bed. I stared out my stained glass window and cried.

    Th¨¦o? Please¡­I hate this so much.

    Please let me at least see what you are doing love. I am sorry.

    I tightened my grip on my knees as the weight of my heart left me feeling like my chest was collapsing. His jealousy was something that I knew I was going to dread over the next few months.

    I let my body rest as I drifted in and out of consciousness. Occasionally trying to peer through the bond to see what Th¨¦o was doing and if he was alright.

    Love, I am sorry.

    I often said through the bond during my period of in and out of consciousness. I hoped that my apologies would make him see I felt horrible.

    Dear, please forgive me.

    However, my constant pleas for forgiveness were left without a response.

    Please tell me you still love me.

    I tried one more time to peer into his vision through the bond before giving up for the time being. And to my surprise, I was able to get through.

 47. Crime in the Inner Ring

    I felt horrible not letting her through. I knew she hated it when I cut her off like that but I was pissed. And this was my way of showing it. I very seldom yelled at her. I never laid a hand on her, well, except for training purposes. Shutting her off through the bond was my way of showing how upset I was.

    And I could tell she felt horrible. I was getting sorrow, desperate, and lonely through the bond. Even her random thoughts I allowed through.

    I¡¯ll admit I was a bit alarmed when I felt her find her way to Marcel¡¯s door but it was not enough for me to fully allow the connection again. I knew that she didn¡¯t like Marcel, but I knew that part of her found him attractive in some way. As the bond allowed me to see and feel that. I know, however, I don¡¯t have to worry about seeing her act on those small bits of pheromones that she got when she first met him due to everything that has happened. So, I knew I didn¡¯t have to worry too much on her part. My only concern would have been for Marcel himself.

    With that in mind, I knew she felt terrible for how our lives are going right now. I knew she blamed herself for part of it and I didn¡¯t blame her. As I knew what she was doing was keeping us and the kingdom safe and that honestly, impressed me more than anything. So, I sucked up my jealousy and allowed her communication to fully come through again.

    Theo? Thank you¡­I¡¯m sorry.

    It¡¯s alright Maria.

    I could feel a sense of relief through the bond. Yeah, she needed this and it was my duty as her guard and lover to make sure she was happy. Even if I wasn¡¯t.

    Today was oddly busy anyways. I already dealt with one murder- another poison victim and now I was on my way to another.

    ¡°A child Theo! Who would hurt a child?¡± Quinn said through sending. I could tell this case was really getting on her. Children got to me too. Considering I didn¡¯t have any but desired to have my own one day cases that involved children tore at my heartstrings.

    ¡°What seems to be the cause?¡± I responded to her as one can send a message and receive a response.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Her mother is cradling her.¡± She responded to me with a new message.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    I sprinted through the shadows of the kingdom¡¯s road ways. Quinn had previously told me she was in the innermost ring so I knew where to go.

    My heart raced as I sprinted through the kingdom. My mind spun with the possibility that this could be another poisoning case. Within the last week there has been a spike of them. Four to date. The one thing that they all had in common, it was the same poison used in each case and it was oddly familiar to the one used on Maria.

    ¡°Theo, are you almost here? I can¡¯t handle this alone!¡± Quinn shouted through sending.

    ¡°Just around the corner Quinn.¡±

    I came to a halt when I saw Quinn standing a few feet back from a burnet human woman cradling an unmoving child.

    The child was pale and limp in her mother¡¯s arms. The mother was uncontrollable sobbing. Damn this one was bad.

    I glanced up at Quinn and gave her a nod. She stepped back further, allowing me to take control. ¡°Miss?¡± I asked in the most soothing voice possible. ¡°My name is Theoden, and I am here to help.¡±

    She glared up at me with bloodshot eyes and tears running down her cheeks. Her lip quivered and her hands shook as she held her daughter tighter. ¡°YOU CAN NOT TOUCH HER!¡± she screeched at me.

    Her outburst caused me to jump back a few feet. I typically handle overly charged emotions well, at least those from Maria. Coming from other women, I lacked experience in dealing with.

    ¡°Miss, please¡­Let me help.¡± I begged her once again in the most gentle tone of voice humanly possible. I had hoped that this would work. I didn¡¯t want to force anything with the use of magic.

    She maintained her glare on me. Her demeanor unchanged. ¡°LEAVE!¡± She cried and buried her face in her daughter''s body.

    Alright, magic it is then. With a flash of arcane magic I used a spell called friends. This spell allowed the target to be friends with you for the duration. I was hoping to use this spell over command or charm. Both seemed a bit extreme for this case.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    At first, I wasn¡¯t sure if the spell was going to take hold but sighed in relief when I saw her body ease up. ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°OH it¡¯s you! Can you help my daughter?¡±

    Yeah the spell definitely worked. ¡°Of course Miss, I would be happy too.¡±

    I still walked with caution towards her and knelt down beside her. ¡°I need to examine your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Can you save Violet?¡± She asked me with a spark of hope in her eye.

    My heart sank. At the state her daughter''s body looked, I didn¡¯t think there was much more for me to do. I couldn¡¯t revive her, that was one of the Council¡¯s rules. Which is why children¡¯s cases always bothered me, I couldn¡¯t save them.

    I took her daughter''s pulse first. Yes, she was not breathing. I utilized the same two spells I used on Oliver to determine the cause of death. And my fears were confirmed, poison.

    ¡°Can I examine your daughter for the source of contamination?¡± I asked my new friend.

    ¡°Yes, of course. What happened to her?¡± Her mother said with a more friendly attitude.

    ¡°Just give me one minute.¡± I told her as I examined the back of her daughter''s neck finding the exact same pin-hole as the others had. Someone is murdering people with poison.

    I released the little girl¡¯s body and let her rest in her mothers arms once more. I leaned back on my knees and scratched my head. As I had a serious issue I had to figure out, someone or something was poisoning civilians with the same poison that Marcel had used on Maria.

    Part of me wondered if Marcel himself was doing this or if he had someone else committing crimes. He was a devil after all, and devils liked to collect souls.

    I had a suspicion that this could be his doing and I didn¡¯t like the idea of him harvesting a child¡¯s soul. Let alone him harming any more of my people. For myself personally, I could not bear to witness another child dying on my watch. As I have seen too many of them die, I have seen too many people die in general. So, I knew I had to try something, even if that meant I could potentially get in trouble with the council.

    Maria, I know you are watching. And you know I hate the death of children.

    Theo, you know you can¡¯t bring her back. No Revivification rule implemented by the Council before my parents death prevents that.

    I know, but I can not let another go this week. This would make five deaths.

    I understand that Theo but the Council can go after both of us.

    I knew that was something I could sense she feared. As I could sense that she worried that she would be questioned due to our guard to charge relationship. On top of that, her status would lead them to the potential thinking that she gave me the order and I didn¡¯t act on my own. Besides all of that, I knew that even though no one knew what really happened, there was the off chance that they could ask her to come forth and discuss the situation at hand. Given she would know my character and would aid their judgment if one would need to be made against me.

    I¡¯ll take the heat. I promise. I just can not let a child die. Not like this. Please?

    I didn¡¯t have to ask her but considering she would more than likely have to deal with the Council first hand I wanted her permission first.

    I felt her cave. Yes, revive her.

    Thank you my dear. I truly appreciate this.

    Just be ready for the backlash of the Council. They can be brutal.

    Thank you again my dear. I¡¯ll help you deal with them I promise.

    You better.

    I let our connection fade as I reached into my bag of holding, pulling out one of the few three hundred gold worth diamond gems that I had left. Even after the Council demanded the spell be illegal, I still had it prepared just on the off chance I¡¯d be able to cast it. They only managed to get the spell to be deemed illegal in ways, however, they could not take away a precious gem like a diamond.

    When this spell was still allowed, I managed to gain a good collection of these gems. To which I still have stored away. All but one I tend to carry in my bag of holding. Rather it be used for this spell, in another spell like, or to purchase something fine.

    ¡°This will wake her up.¡± I told the woman calmly, ¡°I promise.¡±

    She nodded and allowed me to take her daughter out of her arms, ¡°please, she is all I got left.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± I said and began the process of Revivify. The spell utilized the diamond and in a flash of arcane magic, the little girl known as Violet took a deep breath for the first time.

    ¡°Hello there.¡± I said with a smile as Violet¡¯s scarlet eyes opened and was staring at mine.

    ¡°W--¡± She began to speak but I shushed her.

    ¡°Take it easy dear.¡± I told her and handed her back to her mother carefully. ¡°As promised.¡± I smiled at her.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter, you are a hero!¡± Her mother cried as she hugged her daughter tightly.

    ¡°Your daughter needs plenty of rest and she will be good as new.¡± I told her and got up and looked over at Quinn who stared at me stunned, ¡°I think we are done here Quinn, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Quinn nodded and we began our walk back to my office. Leaving the two to get back to their lives.

    ¡°Captain, what did you do?¡± Quinn whispered to me as we walked through the streets.

    ¡°Something I probably shouldn¡¯t have. But I couldn¡¯t let her die.¡±

 48. After Effects

    ¡°You know the Council-¡± Quinn tried to press the subject further.

    ¡°I know! I have seen too many people die within the last few years. Including Maria¡¯s parents!¡± I shouted, ¡°I couldn¡¯t save them due to the Council and their stupid rule! Despite Maria beginning me too. I couldn¡¯t save them, no matter how hard I tried to press the Council to let me save them.¡±

    I felt horrible for blowing up at Quinn but I was tired of people dying around me. I used to be able to revive five people a week then this stupid Council rule came before her parent¡¯s passing. We tried to fight it but the Council was firm on the rule.

    This rule only came into effect due to the amount of requests people were giving the Council and my guards. As more and more people wanted their loved ones revived from the dead, the Council grew concerned with the use of diamonds and little pay received to make it happen. I did it out of the kindness of my heart as most of my guards did, however the Council was pushing to either have them pay or for it to be removed completely. And their conclusion, since not everyone could afford the revivification cost, they outlawed it.

    I even went straight to King Mikail to discuss the rule and he told me he was against it but somehow the rule got passed. I had a bit of suspicion then that something was off with the Council. Usually the Royal Head had the final say on rules and for them to go against the King, something was off. I just didn¡¯t know what.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I glanced over at Quinn. I read her emotions quickly. It was a mix of shock and sadness in her eyes.

    I stopped walking and looked down on her, ¡°I am sorry for erupting on you like that. It¡¯s not your fault. It is something out of our control. I know Maria and I will have to face the council, which we will. I just could not stand by and let another die. Especially if I have a means to fix it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Maria will take her father¡¯s place on the Council?¡± Quinn asked.

    Now that is a thought, if Maria was willing to take her father¡¯s place she could potentially overturn some of the rules the Council has put in place. ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk with her about that. I¡¯m not sure if she is ready for that yet.¡±

    Not only was it Maria had to be willing to take her father¡¯s place but I knew the Council had to be ready for her to join it too. And based on the rumor mill, they were not ready for her to take his place, as I know they believed that she was still too childish to take his spot, let alone be Queen.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure if you voiced your concerns about some of the rules, she would get on board.¡± Quinn said optimistically.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Perhaps she will.¡±

    Maria, I know you are listening in.

    I don¡¯t know if I am ready for that yet.

    I didn¡¯t want to push her into doing something that she didn¡¯t want to, however, perhaps this was the push she needed. As I knew we needed her on the Council, if we were to ever to start seeing some positive change in the kingdom.

    I understand but if the Council comes for us perhaps this is something to discuss.

    We will discuss it if it is needed, I promise. Right now, I am not ready.

    I could sense she had started contemplating the idea but she shook it off, as she too heard the Council talk. Beyond that I knew her own confidence was shot, especially after Marcel¡¯s attack on her life. As he made her feel weak and unable to protect her own kingdom.

    I get it. I do.

    I sighed deeply as I wished she would join the Council but I didn¡¯t want to push her too much. Perhaps maybe a talk with the Council would do her some good, even if the risk was me getting in trouble. I just hoped that the Council¡¯s opinions of her have changed over the course of the year and they see that she has grown and changed.

    I ended up letting the conversation drop there as I needed to turn my focus back to my surroundings. I at least planted the seed of her joining the Council, I can only hope she would act on it if given the chance.

    ¡°Quinn, I respect you will not say anything about this to the others right?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much for any witnesses around the crime scene and I don¡¯t know if the mother would talk or not. What I could stop was the conversation between my guards.

    ¡°Of course captain, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Quinn.¡±

    At this point we were back at my office and I had paperwork to do.

    Maria. Can I do my paperwork please?

    I¡¯ll let you be. Thank you for forgiving me. I am sorry again my dear,

    It¡¯s alright my love, I truly understand. I love you too.

    ~Maria Point of View~

    I sighed in relief and felt my emotions calm as he finally let me in through the bond. Though the crime that unfolded before me bothered me. Children¡¯s deaths were never easy. I hated it as much as he did, which is why I was happy to give him the go ahead to bring the child back to life.

    I know we get backlash from the Council but it was worth it. A life saved is worth the backlash from the Council. And perhaps he was right, perhaps I needed to join the Council and fix them. Their rules had become really stupid over the years since they stopped listening to my father.

    The no revivification rule was one of the stupidest rules they ever created. They claimed bringing back people from the dead would cause a riot within the kingdom. However, we have been doing it for years prior and no one ever rioted.

    That¡¯s beside the point, perhaps it was time for me to step up like Theo had suggested and take my father¡¯s place.

    I relaxed a few more hours in the comfort of my bedroom before I head to the kitchen for an afternoon snack when I heard shouting coming from the closed door.

 49. Truth Revealed

    As I approached the door I heard Th¨¦oden''s and Roland¡¯s voices. What the hell? Those two never fought. They acted as if they were brothers most of the time.

    ¡°You are a DRAGON!¡± Roland shouted. I heard a loud smack of a skillet as it banged against the wall. ¡°A BLOODY DRAGON!?¡± I had never heard Roland shout before and to be frank, his angered voice scared the hell out of me.

    ¡°Roland please let me explain-¡± I heard Th¨¦oden speak as softly and calmly as possible. He was utilizing his aura of soothing to try to ease Roland¡¯s emotions. ¡°Maria, get in here!¡± Th¨¦oden shouted as I knew he could sense that I was right outside the door.

    I took a deep breath and entered the kitchen. The kitchen was in disarray as there were several pots and pans thrown in Th¨¦oden''s direction. There were even a few knives stuck in the wall.

    ¡°Maria! Did you know what he is?¡± Roland growled at me.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And neither of you thought to tell me that he was a DRAGON?¡± Roland spat. His face was beat red, the veins in his forehead looked like they were about to pop. Roland, for the first time, was pissed.

    ¡°We thought about telling you, but we didn¡¯t know how to approach the subject. Not everyone takes it well.¡± I said in a calm demeanor.

    ¡°She¡¯s right and honestly I did not want you to know what I am. Sometimes when people hear there is a dragon, it attracts unwanted attention.¡± Th¨¦oden added.

    ¡°So, before we tell you more Roland, I have to ask, how did you know if neither of us told you?¡± I questioned him.

    ¡°This note was left on the table.¡± Roland said as he handed me the note and kept an eye on Th¨¦oden.

    I unfolded the crumbled piece of parchment paper and read the note to Th¨¦oden through our bond. How do you like feeding a dragon? The writing didn¡¯t look familiar to me so I walked it over to Theo for him to examine.

    I watched as he read and re-read the note. ¡°I have no idea who this could be. The writing is elegant and almost seems feminine.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he stared at the note.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn as to who wrote it, but it¡¯s true isn¡¯t it?¡± Roland grumbled.

    There is no sense in lying to him, we have to tell him. I told The oden through the bond.

    He sighed in defeat, you are right. If he doesn¡¯t take it well, I can modify his memory.

    Very true. Do you want me to say it or do you want to say it?

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Considering he tried to throw knives at me, perhaps it is best if you say it, Maria.

    I took a deep breath, ¡°Yes, Roland it is true. Th¨¦oden is a dragon.¡±

    He glanced between the two of us and lowered his skillet. ¡°Tell me more Maria. And you,¡± he said looking at Th¨¦oden, ¡°do not move.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to take a seat Roland?¡±

    He glared at me but decided it was best for him to take a seat as his legs were a bit shaky. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Th¨¦oden is a dragon,¡± I repeated. ¡°He is a Silver Dragon, so if you fear he is going to burn the kingdom to the ground you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°A Silver Dragon? That explains the occasional cold air in the summer months.¡±

    ¡°Yes, his body emits a bit of cold around him, let alone his own capability of producing a calming aura. As this aura produced cold too.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Have you always known he was a dragon?¡± Roland questioned me further.

    ¡°Yes, Theo and I met when I was around one hundred. He was just a few years over one hundred, making him an adult dragon with curiosity about humanoids. Theo and I encountered each other through a powerful magical pull on one of my family''s many outings. His overall aura and my own bonded, fusing our souls. Our connection was made evident when I saw him for the first time, watching me. He was invisible to everyone else but me."

    ¡°I was not afraid of him when I met him for the first time; I was amazed. I felt complete. After a few years of sneaking out to see him, we decided on a more suitable approach as I could hear his voice inside my mind. His elven form is a bit younger than his draconic form. I believe that catches us up to date. From there, he became a guard, then guard Captain, and my sworn Protector.¡± I decided to tell Roland everything, sparing only the gritty details of our relationship.

    "The way you talk¡­it almost sounds as if you are bonded to him?" His face was that of recognition, as there were other stories of dragons and their riders. But those were all tales, as none could ever be proven.

    "That''s because I am. That first meeting we had in the forest wasn''t by chance. It was fate."

    "But how did he fool all of us? His magic went undetected this whole time."

    "May I?" Theo asked hesitantly; Roland nodded. "One of my many abilities is my draconic shield. The shield does not just protect me from oncoming attacks but protects me from being detected. It''s a powerful tool that only a few of us have. I''ve only heard of a couple of other dragons having this ability. And those dragons have become some of the great ones."

    "And it didn''t go undetected, father knew. He always knew." I interjected.

    Roland took a deep breath. "I have more questions, but I''ll ask those later. I think I need to lay down for a bit." He stood up a bit wobbly and looked between Theo and me. " Look, I''ll keep your secret, but someone is taunting you. Be careful. Both of you."

    ¡°That we kind of know already. This note proves it more.¡± Th¨¦oden pointed out as we already had the suspicion that someone was watching us.

    ¡°What type did you say you were again?¡± Roland questioned again.

    ¡°Silver,¡± Th¨¦oden responded this time.

    Roland nodded, "No wonder the king trusted you with his daughter. Silvers are rare and some of the most trusted of dragons. They protect what they hold dear to their hearts and treat those around them respectfully. Making them remarkable allies or foes."

    Theo couldn''t help but smile, "Someone knows their lore."

    ¡°Those that lived long enough do.¡± Roland said, ¡°I trust you, not because of lore or what is written down in history. I trust you because I have gotten to know you as a man before you revealed what you truly are.¡±

    "Thank you."

    "Now, enough of that. I need to go lay down." Roland left the kitchen, leaving us alone.

    "Well, that could have gone a lot worse," I said, looking at Theo.

    He sighed in relief, "Still, it''s not good. Who''s going to be the next to fall victim to that blast of knowledge? What else will be revealed?¡±

    "We will figure this out."

    "I hope you are right.¡± Th¨¦oden told me.

 50. My Love My Mentor

    I ended back up in my room after a quick bite with Th¨¦oden before he had to go back to rounds. But that was after a brief discussion into our training.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check in with Quinn to see if she will be willing to train with us tonight. You utilizing our bond won¡¯t get you far in a real battle.¡± Th¨¦oden told me.

    ¡°Are you sure that is a good idea? Quinn can easily kick my ass.¡± I pointed out.

    Quinn is known for her blood spitting kicks and punches as her devastating blows have sent a handful of the other guards to the nurse. She has even managed a few great hits on Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow her to harm you to the point of death. I promise you that.¡± Th¨¦oden said.

    ¡°Yeah, that is reassuring.¡± I rolled my eyes. I didn¡¯t mind training with Th¨¦oden as I knew he held back the amount of force he truly can give. I had no idea if Quinn would do the same or not.

    ¡°Maria, to prove yourself you have to conquer your fears.¡± Th¨¦oden told me. Sometimes I hated his bursts of wisdom but they always had a point. ¡°And right now you fear Quinn¡¯s capabilities.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I wasn¡¯t about to cave in so easily.

    ¡°Maria, do you remember me telling you how I managed to get to the point where I am in my talents?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me.

    ¡°Somewhat..¡± My face flushed a bit. I remembered bits and pieces as to how he grew into his talents. Something about mounts and an unknown mentor.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Of course. Well, let me repeat it to you then. I may have been born with power but I had to train just like you are now. I had to harness my full capabilities and it did not come easy for me.¡± He reminded me. I had remembered him talking about how he trained and that he trained with someone in the Mountains but he rarely said how he unlocked his full capabilities.

    He had spoken of someone greater than him, training him in the vast mountain range of Glacier crown Peaks, famous for its subzero temperatures and treacherous conditions for any typical humanoid to travers.

    ¡°My mentor had pushed my limits to the point of death.¡± He flashed a memory of him in his elven form resting in a massive avalanche of rocky snow. ¡°He forced me to fight, forced me to want to live, and most importantly he forced me to be my true self.¡±

    He showed me the same memory but with a shadowed figure looming over him, ¡°in my darkest hours when my body wanted to give in to the sweetest temptations of death, he forced my will beyond what I thought was possible. He forced me into my draconic form despite my failed attempts prior. Saving me from death.¡±

    ¡°The fight he showed me was something I didn¡¯t even know was there. He granted me powers beyond what humankind could possibly dream of. On top of all of that Maria, there was one thing that he reminded me of that if I wanted to unlock more of my essences and abilities he needed to push me. Even if it brought me close to death, he had to push.¡±

    I just stared at him blankly, ¡°so what you are saying is..¡±

    He gave me a smile, ¡°what I am saying is that to unlock your full potential I am going to have to push you. Our training that we have been doing so far has been easy.¡±

    My eyes widened in fear, ¡°no more easy training?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Each training session I am going to try to produce a different set of circumstances. Giving you a proper challenge. One of them is Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure she is even going to be up for it?¡± I asked him.

    He grabbed an apple from the counter and walked towards the door, ¡°oh, I am sure she will be up for it Maria. Quinn loves a good fight.¡±

    He took a bite of the apple and walked out. Leaving me with fear coursing through my veins.

 51. Let the Fight Begin

    Each hour, my heart raced the closer it got to the time we were supposed to meet for training. Each hour I received the same message from him.

    Maria, calm. I promise you it will be fine.

    I stopped responding after the first few, as they didn¡¯t seem to help. I couldn¡¯t help but think of all the possible ways Quinn could easily mangle me.

    Quinn knows to take it a bit easy.

    Considering how that talk went, I doubt it.

    Yeah, I watched it and I was alarmed with how eager she seemed to be. But of course, he didn¡¯t see it that way.

    A few hours earlier¡­

    ¡°Quinn, I have a question to ask you.¡± Theoden spoke as he had her come into his office for a closed door meeting.

    ¡°What¡¯s up captain?¡± Quinn questioned.

    ¡°I want you to train with Maria tonight.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­I¡¯m the first one?¡± Quinn piped up with a smile. ¡°I figured you would have asked one of the others.¡±

    ¡°If I want her to be able withstand any attacks at all I need to start her off strong.¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks. Are there any limitations to the fight?¡±

    ¡°I want you to fight like you normally would but limit magic.¡±

    ¡°So I can hit her as hard as I want?¡± I swear Quinn¡¯s smile grew here. Again, Theo denies it but I swear it was there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to seriously hurt Maria, but I want her to be able to properly handle a hit.¡±

    ¡°Got it. When do we start?¡±

    ¡°Eight.¡±

    ~Present~

    Maria, she will take it easy. She knows better.

    Yeah, sure she will. I still wasn¡¯t buying it.

    She will behave. I have warned her not to be rough with you.

    He tried to calm my nerves but nothing helped. Fighting with him was one thing. I knew he had strength but I also knew he knew how to properly manage how much force goes into each hit. Not only that, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me.

    Quinn on the other hand, was well known for her brutality when it came to one on one combat. She didn¡¯t take it easy and would often leave her opponents with several broken bones.

    I knew Quinn¡¯s inability to take it easy in fights is one of the main reasons she got to where she is today. Not to mention the fact that Theo loved to spar with her as he could utilize his full force against her and not feel bad about it. As she hit him back equally as hard.

    You are overthinking this Maria. I promise you it will be fine.

    Whatever. If I end back up in the infirmary, it''s on you.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    You won¡¯t, I promise.

    I sighed as there were two more hours left until my doom. Yeah, that is what I am calling it. My doom.

    Would you rather have me go full force on you or would you rather face Quinn?

    Huh¡­I hadn¡¯t thought about that. Theo¡¯s full force would definitely put me in a coma. His draconic strength was undeniably strong. Mixed with his magical essences provide to be a deadly force if truly unleashed.

    Quinn, I knew she had a bit of weird essence tied into her fighting ability. Which allowed her to overpower some of her kicks and hits. Her essence seemed to drain whenever she overpowered her strikes as from what I understood when Theo talked about it. Not to mention Theo has talked on how her abilities have a unique twist as they often utilize blood.

    I think I''d take my chances with Quinn over you. At least I know with her, she gets worn down.

    Thought so. You don¡¯t have to worry about her use of her blood magic. I am limiting the use of magic during your training session with her.

    I sighed in relief, good at least then her hits won¡¯t be as powerful.

    The rule goes for you too Maria.

    Theoden made sure to tell me that one. I don¡¯t even know how to utilize half my magic, why would I utilize it in combat training?

    My point exactly.

    Me not knowing how to utilize my wild magic was a very good point in me not using it in combat training. However, I knew at some point I would have to learn how to use my magic and mix it with my fighting skills.

    And that will come. However, I prefer you to learn that with me and not my elite guards. I don¡¯t need you to seriously hurt them.

    Fair enough. So we are still meeting at 8 tonight?

    Yes, 8. And Maria?

    Yeah?

    Quinn and I are going to go a few rounds ourselves if you want to show up early.

    Going to wear her out for me?

    He laughed. Perhaps. Are you going to come watch us?

    How early do I have to be?

    Thirty minutes, we have just started our last round.

    I¡¯ll be there, I suppose.

    I let our connection go silent. Being there thirty minutes early meant I had an hour and a half before I had to face something I feared and that was Quinn¡¯s keen melee abilities.

    <hr>

    I arrived at the colosseum when Theo said too and could hear them talking through the door.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to chicken out!¡± I could hear Quinn shout through the door. Thanks for the confidence¡­I thought.

    ¡°She¡¯s here already.¡± Theoden said, ¡°I invited her to watch us first. Come in Maria, don¡¯t be shy!¡±

    I took a deep breath and pushed open the door. ¡°Huh, so you did show.¡± Quinn said as she looked at me in disbelief. Thankfully she didn¡¯t question how Theo knew I was there.

    ¡°I told you she would come.¡± Theoden said. He walked over to me and gave me a quick hug.

    ¡°I still had doubts.¡± Quinn remarked. ¡°Now, I get the enjoyment of kicking your ass in front of Maria.¡± Quinn smirked, ¡°this is going to be great!¡±

    ¡°Should I be-¡± I began to ask as her remark made me feel uneasy. If Quinn was this eager to fight Theo, I would hate to see how she is when it is my turn to fight her.

    ¡°Nope. You don¡¯t need to be concerned. Just take a seat and watch and learn.¡± Theoden said as he walked over to a wooden chair and placed it next to me. He gave me one more gentle hug and a kiss on the forehead before he turned his focus to Quinn.

    ¡°This is an all in fight. Full magic allowed on both ends. We tap out when we get too exhausted. Just watch and try to learn a thing or two, Maria.¡±

    My eyes went a bit wide at his statement. An all in fight meant everything goes.

    I don¡¯t want you too--

    I will be fine Maria. I¡¯m just doing this to get her essence down a bit. That way she won¡¯t be tempted to use it when she fights you.

    Please just don¡¯t get hurt.

    Part of me knew that he would be fine but part of me was worried that she would hurt him with her magic.

    I will be fine Maria. As much as I am a skilled fighter, I am an excellent healer don¡¯t forget.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong there. His ability to heal was just as incredible as his ability to fight.

    ¡°Quinn, let¡¯s show Maria how it¡¯s done shall we?¡±

    ¡°Finally! I have been itching for a good fight!¡± Quinn said as she ran at Th¨¦oden full speed.

 52. Round One: ThÃ©oden and Quinn

    Quinn¡¯s first attempt at striking Theo failed as he managed to maneuver his body just enough to cause her to miss. Which gave him the opportunity to swing low into her side as she corrected herself.

    I felt the power he utilized in the bond and watched as the impact caused her to fall backwards. ¡°Damn it! I had you.¡± Quinn grunted as she regained her balance.

    ¡°Did you? Your battle cry gave it away.¡± Th¨¦oden pointed out. ¡°Never give your opponent the ability to know your next move.¡±

    ¡°I know that!¡± Quinn shouted as she lunged for Theo once more and failed to impact him as he vanished in a wave of mist and reappeared ten feet to the left. This ability was different from his draconic leap as this one was called side step.

    ¡°Damn it! Let me hit you!¡± Quinn shouted in rage as she began to move towards Theo and swing her fists in one rapid motion. This motion I could tell used some of her blood magic as her fists started to turn crimson. Each swing in Theo¡¯s direction, I was able to see her fists grow more and more red. And on impact, her fist sent him flying backwards a few feet. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Just as quickly as that strike hit him, she managed to get two more strikes on him as the crimson faded from her fists.

    With each hit that struck, I knew he tried not to let the pain go through the bond. No matter how hard he tried, I still felt some of it. And damn that had to hurt like hell.

    But to my surprise, Theo was able to bounce back quickly and use his draconic leap to reappear thirty feet away. ¡°Blood infusion?¡± He questioned her.

    ¡°You know it.¡±

    ¡°Blood infusion?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Blood infusion allows me to tie my own energy into my strikes through the use of my blood.¡± Quinn said, ¡°It has its limitations but can be pretty nasty if done right.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Interesting.¡± I responded as I glanced over at Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°You pulled some of my blood in those strikes didn¡¯t you?¡± He questioned as he was attempting to heal himself up a bit but his healing wasn¡¯t doing as much as it should.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Quinn said, ¡°though I must say, your blood is rather interesting. It¡¯s not like normal elves.¡±

    We both looked at her in question. ¡°Huh?¡± We both said in unison.

    ¡°Your blood, it''s special. I sensed it in my magic before but didn¡¯t question it. Thought, if you had something you wanted to share, you tell me. It¡¯s nothing bad, trust me. I sense good and a hell of a lot of power.¡± Quinn said as she balled up her fist in preparation for another strike on him.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    She charged at him with her fists fueling with crimson once more. As she had hoped to land a hit on him using his own power.

    I felt my eyes widen as she drew near and held my breath for what I knew was going to be a powerful strike. However, to both our surprises, Th¨¦oden managed to dodge most of her fists this time around. Only getting hit on the very last strike.

    That last strike sent Th¨¦oden back five feet as it impacted his stomach. Hell, I even felt this one through the bond as I could feel his innards being thrusted around his body. Causing me to want to hurl myself. However, I resisted the urge and tried my best to keep my composure. I was worried that she might have been able to pick up that I was hurting too.

    It took a couple of seconds for Th¨¦oden to get back up on his feet but once he did he utilized the last few strikes against him to fuel his attacks with the same amount of rage. He leapt towards Quinn and managed to knock her down despite her best efforts in dodging his attack.

    With his full weight against her, she had nowhere to go. ¡°Let me up!¡± Quinn grunted as she tried to headbutt him.

    ¡°Not a chance. Not after that Quinn.¡± Th¨¦oden snarled as he threw a few of his own punches at Quinn. Quinn, being unable to move, got hit by all three of his strikes. One to the chest, one to the stomach, and one to the right shoulder.

    ¡°OFF!¡± Quinn shouted as she squirmed underneath Theo. Her eyes had gone wide in fear.

    ¡°Tap out and I will.¡± Theo said he held her tightly against the floor.

    ¡°NO!¡± Quinn shouted. I could see her magic start to build once more as she utilized the force she was given and pushed against him. This sent him flying in the air, to which he managed to land on his feet. She charged at him swinging one more time.

    The first one missed as Theo dodged. The second missed. The third clipped him on his hip. He grunted on impact but shook it off.

    Both had taken damage by now. Theo was a tad worse off than Quinn due to his healing faltering. However, both were still standing and both looked like they could go a few more rounds.

    Thinking back to what Theo had told me, if I wanted to improve I had to face my fears. If I faced Quinn at her weakest point, that wasn¡¯t facing my fear at all. I had to face her with some of her strength still intact. Despite being terrified of her abilities.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled at them.

    ¡°Maria what is it?¡± Th¨¦oden asked me as they both looked at me with worry in their eyes.

    I took a deep breath, ¡°I think I am ready.¡±

    ¡°Ready for what Maria?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°To face Quinn.¡± I said with as much confidence as I can. I knew Quinn could kick my ass. However, I knew that Theo also told her no magic, so I knew there would be no threat for my ability to heal.

    ¡°Are you sure? I can go a few more rounds with her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah Maria, it really isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    ¡°Please. I want to. As long as you don¡¯t do that magic trick I think I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°If you insist. Let me heal up a bit then we can begin.¡± Quinn said with a smile.

    Are you sure? Theoden asked me as he tried to heal himself but still wasn¡¯t able to fully heal yet.

    Yes. Besides, you need rest.

    Maria, you aren¡¯t just doing this because my healing is blocked temporarily right?

    Perhaps that is part of it dear but you said it yourself, I need to face my fears if I want to harness my full potential. And right now, Quinn is that fear.

 53. Round Two: Maria and Quinn

    ¡°Are you sure Maria?¡± Th¨¦oden asked me aloud.

    ¡°Yes. I am positive.¡± I said with as much confidence as I can. I glanced over at Quinn and with what courage I could muster up ¡°I hope you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­well this is a surprise. I thought I was going to be able to get a few more rounds in on him before I got to fight you.¡± Quinn said, ¡°let me power drain real quick. I don¡¯t want to hit you with whatever blood is running through his body.¡±

    ¡°I want you to explain more of that to me later Quinn.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he attempted to heal himself for a third time and was finally able to.

    I sighed softly as I felt the burst of radiant energy through the bond. We both watched Quinn in amazement as blood dripped from her fists and onto the ground. ¡°That should do it.¡± She said as she shook her hands. ¡°What? It¡¯s like you two haven¡¯t seen my ability work before.¡±

    ¡°I have and yet I am still confused by it.¡± Th¨¦oden said, ¡°how¡­never mind explain to me later. I want this second round to get started before Maria decides to back out.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the¡­¡± I stopped, yeah, that sounded like me.

    ¡°Exactly. Now it¡¯s my turn to take a seat.¡± He said as he motioned for me to stand. ¡°Now, rules. Very, and I mean very limited magic. No blood infusion and no wild magic. Got it?¡± Quinn and I both nodded. ¡°I will accept minor spells and healing. That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Got it captain!¡± Quinn shouted as she cast healing touch on herself one more time. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Hit below the neck.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he took his seat.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Quinn questioned one more time before we began our round of fighting.

    He thought about it for a moment, ¡°just have fun with it.¡±

    I looked at him and I looked at her. My heart raced as time ticked by. Maria strike first, strike fast. You got this.

    I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking. Hell, I couldn''t do this. There was no¡­ I was jolted out of my train of thought when I saw Quinn move. My eyes followed her movement as she darted towards me.

    I jumped out of the way as I was able to see her attack before she swung. Like when Theo was fighting her, this left me with an opportunity. So, I didn¡¯t think I just acted on it. I swung my fist towards her shoulder and to my surprise, it impacted. Wait¡­I HIT? I thought through the bond but my moment of celebration was brief as Quinn reacted and swung her fists into my stomach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early Maria!¡± Theoden shouted.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I grunted as I spit up a bit of blood. Wait.. she didn¡¯t¡­

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Hmm.. interesting. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t use your strength. I was just curious.¡± Quinn stated as she let the blood drip from her fists. ¡°You and him share some of the same aspects in your blood. Curious indeed.¡± Quinn said as she shook the last bits of my own blood in my direction.

    She swung one more time while I was distracted but I managed to dodge her fist this time. And as she missed, I retaliated and swung at her side impacting not once but twice. I could tell my swings weren''t as strong as hers but I hoped I still made somewhat of an impact.

    On the second impact Quinn grabbed my fist as I tried to run away. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± She murmured as she squeezed my fist.

    I screamed in pain as I could feel the pressure against my bones. They were about to break. Or so I thought. The pain lessened as I felt the usage of the bond. Don¡¯t! I shouted at him through the bond as he tried not to react to the pain that was pulsing at his own wrist.

    It¡¯s too late for that Maria. She knows.

    WHAT?

    She knows.

    How in the hell¡­the BLOOD! I finally pieced together what he already knew. What Quinn knew. Due to her abilities with blood, she was somehow able to figure out we were linked. ¡°FUCK!¡± I yelled aloud as she still held her grip on my wrist.

    I tried to break free and failed. So that left me with one more thing. Magic.

    NO!

    Limited magic use, remember?

    Ugh¡­be easy with it Maria.

    I thought of ways to escape and thought about just vanishing or if I had the capabilities of a draconic leap like Theoden. As I focused on it, I found myself able to vanish from her grasp. Only to reappear ten feet away. Side step? I questioned Theo.

    If anything, something similar.

    I utilized my surprise escape and threw my body at Quinn. Just like Theo had previously done. ¡°Hey!¡± Quinn shouted as I managed to tackle her to the ground. ¡°What is with you two and tackling me to the ground?¡±

    I smiled at her, ¡°what I know, I learned from him.¡± I said as I balled up my fist and punched her square in the chest. I swung a second time, this time I heard several cracks as I impacted her chest harder.

    She gasped for air as I remained on top of her. I braced myself for a third swing but to my surprise my fist was caught by Theo. ¡°Enough Maria.¡± He grabbed me by my waist and pulled me off of her.

    I looked down at her and realized why he wanted me off. ¡°I..I did that?¡± I questioned as I saw her chest had collapsed from the bones that I broke. It wasn¡¯t to the point of death, but I could tell Theo was worried that with the few bones that broke, it would put Quinn in more danger than he wanted her to be in.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good..¡± Quinn breathed out slowly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know..¡± Hell I had no idea I was swinging that hard on her. I didn¡¯t even know where that strength had come from.

    Quinn remained on the ground as her body worked quickly to heal itself. And with Theo¡¯s aid she healed further. ¡°We can keep going.. I have a bit of strength left.¡± Quinn said as she sat up and leaned against Theo.

    ¡°I think we can call it here. I don¡¯t need either of you two getting seriously hurt.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Quinn said as she finally managed to get to her feet. She offered me her hand which I took. ¡°It was an honor fighting you. I hope I get the chance to do it at full strength.¡±

    ¡°Ha.. yeah we will see about that.¡± I said nervously.

    ¡°Perhaps, this can be a once a week thing.¡± Theoden said, ¡°it will do you both good to get practice in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m down if she is.¡± Quinn responded

    Both stared at me. ¡°I--I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Great! And Quinn, one more thing before we finish up here.¡± Theo said. ¡°Can you explain what you meant about the blood?¡±

 54. Quinn Knows

    ¡°If you insist.¡± Quinn said. ¡°First, I noticed a difference when I collected some of his blood. Each creature type has a unique essence to their blood. Yours, Theo was different.¡±

    ¡°Explain to me how it was different.¡± He insisted. He knew how it was different. He was a dragon after all. A dragon pretending to be an elf to fit into society. However, he wanted to hear her say it.

    ¡°Elves'' blood has a unique property as some are tied into the Feywild. Well, a good chunk of them are. So there is usually a faint trace of it. You appear elven, but your blood says otherwise.¡±

    ¡°And what does it say?¡± Theoden pressed the issue further.

    ¡°That you aren¡¯t even a humanoid. Which I find fascinating.¡±

    I felt a spark of worry through the bond. If Quinn has known this for sometime that Theo was different, who else knew? Would this be something anyone else can pick up on?

    ¡°And just to ease my own mind, what do you think I am?¡± Theoden questioned.

    Hell, I swear both of our hearts raced as we waited for her response.

    ¡°Could be a lot of things, but given your lawful good nature and loyalty to the throne, unless you are a devil in disguise playing the long game, I¡¯d say a dragon of some sort. And by the king and queen¡¯s standards, you¡¯d have to be a metallic type. Those are typically good.¡±

    Theo fell silent as I knew he was trying to figure out what to say next. Hell, I knew Quinn was an excellent fighter, I didn¡¯t know she was a mastermind. No wonder why she made it to the elite group.

    ¡°As for you Maria. You are one hundred percent pure elven beauty. However, there is something special in your blood. It ties you to him.¡± I looked at her questionably, ¡°oh don¡¯t give me that look. You two are bonded.¡±

    ¡°You were able to figure that out by my blood?¡±

    ¡°Not fully, I just knew there was something off with it. However, when you reacted to his pain and he reacted to the amount I applied to your wrist, it was kind of obvious then.¡± Quinn said, ¡°sorry about that pain by the way. I wanted a reaction out of him.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Wait¡­you tested your theory out on me?¡± I was a bit angered. I mean she could have done it on him and not me.

    ¡°I mean yes? I did test it on both of you. But he¡¯s too strong for me to keep going at him.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s fair..¡± I shook my wrist at the thought of the amount of pain she used.

    ¡°Theoden?¡± She questioned as she looked up at him, ¡°if you are worried I will reveal any of this to anyone, my lips are sealed. I promise.¡±

    Theoden stood steady. Simply just breathing in and out. Theo? I questioned him softly. I hoped that I could shake him out of it. Whatever it was.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Theoden finally murmured after a few more minutes of silence.

    ¡°I promise to keep this a secret.¡±

    ¡°I know you will Quinn. It¡¯s not you I am worried about. If you were able to figure parts of this out long ago, it makes me question who else knows?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong there. We were being taunted after all.

    ¡°Does anyone else know?¡± Quinn asked.

    ¡°Our chef knows now. Someone left a note for him to find. Other than that, just you as far as we know.¡± Theoden said, ¡°I honestly think Maria¡¯s parents didn¡¯t even really know. Well, maybe her father, given his abilities.¡±

    ¡°Huh. If it bothers you too much with me knowing that you are a dragon and you two have a bond, you can change my memory. I won¡¯t fight it, I promise.¡±

    Theo and I both looked at each other and then at Quinn. ¡°Quinn, as much as I don¡¯t like people knowing my secrets I trust you enough that you will handle this information with care.¡± Theoden responded.

    ¡°That goes for me too Quinn. I prefer people didn¡¯t know about the bond but if anyone was to know, I know if Theo can trust you then I can trust you too.¡±

    Quinn smiled wide and wrapped her arms around the both of us. ¡°Thank you both! I will keep your secret safe.¡±

    ¡°We know you will Quinn.¡± Theoden said, ¡°Quinn just one more thing¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that captain?¡±

    ¡°You can let go now.¡±

    ¡°Oh right¡­¡± Quinn said as she released the both of us. ¡°May I ask one thing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that Quinn?¡± Theoden said.

    ¡°What type are you? The blood didn¡¯t reveal everything.¡±

    ¡°Silver.¡±

    Her face lit up with excitement, ¡°I knew you had to be a metallic type! I love being right!¡±

    ¡°You and Maria both.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he rolled his eyes, ¡°Shall we get you back to the castle for bed?¡± Th¨¦oden looked down at me with content in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes please. I had enough fighting for one day.¡± I responded.

 55. Whos Knocking at My Door?

    Both Theoden and Quinn walked me back to the castle. ¡°Thanks again for training with me tonight Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Anytime Maria, really.¡± She said with a smile, ¡°that goes for you too Theo. I love sparring with you.¡±

    ¡°Noted. And remember Quinn¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s safe with me.¡±

    As Quinn went to leave I couldn¡¯t help it but give her a hug. ¡°What¡¯s this for¡± She questioned me as she was surprised.

    ¡°Nothing¡­I.¡± I quickly removed my arms from her and looked away from her as I felt my face turn red.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Maria. I¡¯d hoped we could be friends.¡±

    Damn she was good. I glanced back at her with a smile, ¡°thanks.¡±

    ¡°Well, goodnight.¡± She waved at the both of us as she left.

    ¡°I like her.¡± I said to Theo as he opened the gate to the castle.

    ¡°I knew you would.¡± He said with a smile.

    He walked me the rest of the way to the grand hall. From there, we parted ways. No dream tonight. We both need rest.

    But¡­

    No, Maria. We both need it.

    Fine. I love you.

    I love you too Maria.

    Once I was inside my room with the door locked, I undressed for the evening and grabbed a T-shirt. I glanced at my tub in the corner of my room as I was tempted to take a bath before bed but decided against that plan as my bed welcomed me with open arms. As soon as my head hit the pillow my trance followed within minutes.

    <hr>

    I woke four hours later, around 1 in the morning, to the sound of a gentle knock on my door. Damn it. This better not be Marcel again. I thought to myself as I stretched and got out of bed.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Coming¡­I¡¯m coming¡­¡± I grumbled as I walked to the door, unlocked and opened it. ¡°What the¡­¡± I stopped myself as it was not who I was expecting at my door.

    Instead it was Fredric, an Aasimair that had flawless bronze colored skin, piercing golden eyes, and lushes black hair. Despite appearing humanoid, he wasn¡¯t the typical human. He held a position on the council, working alongside four other people, five when a Royal Head was present.

    His spot on The Council is The Records of Affairs. The Records of affairs was one of the lower positions on the councils; however, it was just as important as the rest of them. He handled all documentation on various subjects, which included laws, rules, nobility families, and treasury affairs.

    ¡°Princess Maria Roza Silvermist, I have been¡­¡± Fredrick stopped mid sentence as he glanced over my body.

    Shit. I thought to myself as I remembered I had just slipped on one of Theo¡¯s shirts before bed. ¡°Dam---¡± I stopped myself from cursing. ¡°Sorry. Let me get changed please.¡±

    ¡°Of course princess, take your time.¡± Fredrick said.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t know whose face was redder at this point. Mine or his. ¡°Thank you. Give me five minutes to put on something proper.¡± Yeah, not only did I want to wear something proper but every time I was around anyone involved in The Council I felt like I had to act more proper. That meant no cussing, lots of please, and thank you.

    He nodded as I closed the door quickly. Fuck sake. This has to be about Theo reviving Violet. Why this hour though? Damn it!

    I thought as I quickly pulled out an appropriate dress. This dress was a deep green with gold trim. I slipped it on and grabbed the rest of my items that I needed. I quickly ran a comb through my hair in an attempt to make myself look somewhat presentable.

    I reopened the door to Fredrick standing against the wall waiting for me. Once he saw me he straightened up and repeated what he originally was going to say. ¡°Princess Maria Roza Silvermist, I was ordered by Sybil to bring you in front of the council to discuss matters of importance. Follow me please.¡±

    I sighed and shut my door behind me and locked it. ¡°May I know what this matter is about?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Frederick said as we began the long walk down to the basement of the castle where The Council members met.

    ¡°Should I get The?¡± I began to say his name as I had a feeling that this was in regards to the events that took place earlier.

    ¡°No. Sybil specifically requested you.¡± Fredrick responded, interrupting me.

    ¡°Is there a reason why I can not get Theo?¡±

    Fredrick interrupted me again, ¡°You may not get Theoden, it was an order.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    I crossed my arms as I walked behind him. Why was I the only one in trouble? Was it because I allowed it to happen? Then again how would they know that? Wait.. did someone see that? I mean I know we are being watched by someone so that is possible.

    Perhaps I should¡­no I won¡¯t wake him. It''s been awhile since he got his full eight hours of sleep. Besides I knew if I did wake him he would march his happy ass down and into The Council Chambers and take matters into his own hands. This was something I was going to have to handle and as future Queen, this was something that I should handle by myself.

 56. Cause and Effect

    Fredrick led me down the stairwell and into the council chambers down below the castle. The Council Chamber¡¯s room was enchanted to prevent use of divination magics like Detection and Hidden Eye.

    Within this chamber was a circular table that hosted six chairs. One chair was for Fredrick. One was for Sybil Nomaty, the head of the council and part of one of the oldest clans in the kingdom. Sybil is an older woman with some gray hair mixed in her swamp brown hair. Her demeanor shone business and damn when I entered the chamber following Fredrick, her mood shifted from professionalism to pissed real quick.

    ¡°Princess Maria Roza Silvermist! You have broken one of our sacred rules set forth by the council of Winterfall! Explain yourself child!¡± She shouted.

    Her booming voice sent a chill down my spine. ¡°Let her take a seat, Sybil.¡± Fredrick spoke.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve a seat. What she needs to do is explain herself!¡± Sybil moved towards me. I swear if the veins in her forehead could pop any more they would.

    I took a deep breath and exhaled, ¡°To clarify, Sybil, what rule did I break?¡±

    ¡°You allowed a revival of a young girl named Violet.¡±

    And there it was. Somehow, they knew I allowed Th¨¦oden to cast the spell to bring back Violet. I had no idea who told them and I didn¡¯t think I would get an answer. I just knew I had to play my cards right or we could be in even bigger trouble.

    ¡°I did, yes.¡± Confession is always the best way to go first.

    ¡°Princess Maria, would you care to explain why you went behind The Council?¡± Cedric Goldhill questioned. Cedric is the Vice Lead and falls directly under Sybil. As Sybil was that one that can enforce a law if she thought it was absolutely necessary without the consent of the other Council members. Most laws were voted upon but on the off chance one was needed to pass and the others were arguing about the ins and outs for far too long, Sybil could put the law in place. Cedric¡¯s position was a placeholder for when Sybil was not present.

    ¡°Thank you Cedric. Well, you see as Sybil pointed out it was a young girl. And I couldn¡¯t just let another child die. We have lost a lot of people in the last few years due to the revivification law. I couldn¡¯t take another death, especially knowing that the child¡¯s death would be because I had to refuse my guard to bring her back to life.¡± That testament was hard to choke out. Everyone knew if it wasn¡¯t for the law/rule in place my parents would still be here.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have suffered a tragedy at the hands of one of our laws Maria but laws are laws.¡± Sybil said.

    ¡°I understand that Sybil but-¡±

    ¡°Maria, listen. As much as I would love to just wave a hand at this incident I can¡¯t. You broke a law. And that grants punishment.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Sybil was serious, hell I was starting to regret not waking Theo up. However, I was relieved when Fredrick stood up for me, ¡°If I may, I would like to suggest something.¡±

    ¡°And what is that, Fredrick?¡± Sybil questioned him.

    ¡°Let this one slide. She is under a lot of stress. Between the royal wedding at the beginning of fall and the approaching anniversary of her parents death, I don¡¯t blame her for acting out of impulse.¡±

    And that is why I liked Fredrick. He was one of the few council members to have an actual heart, I swear.

    ¡°Laws are laws Fredrick, stress or not she--¡±

    Sybil began to go on another rant but I cut her off. ¡°Enough Sybil!¡± I shouted, ¡°Just enough!¡±

    Her attention was quick and her head snapped back in my direction and with a snarl, ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡±

    ¡°I said ENOUGH!¡± I shouted back at her. Hell, I swear if it wasn¡¯t for the ring controlling my emotions right now, this room would have been engulfed in flames. ¡°I KNOW I messed up. I let him bring her back out of weakness. And I apologize for that.¡±

    Sybil walked up to me after I finished and was just inches away when she spat in my face, ¡°CHILD!¡± She turned to the other four in the room, ¡°AND this is WHO is going to rule over Winterfall? Someone who caves? Someone who is disobedient and breaks signed agreements?¡±

    I glared at her. How did this meeting go from being about revivification to my arranged marriage? Fuck this shit. I said to Theo in hopes of waking his ass up.

    ¡°Sybil!¡± I shouted, causing her to turn back towards me.

    ¡°What you chi---¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Between the ring getting charged by the second and Theo somehow still asleep through all of this, I snapped. I found myself balling up my fist and swinging at Sybil. ¡°I''m not a damned child!¡± I said as I impacted her square in the face.

    I turned and faced the rest of the council. All staring wide eyed and unaware of what to do. I took a few deep breaths to calm my nerves. ¡°If you had any sense you would not serve me punishment for breaking a law. I care about the people in my kingdom and haven¡¯t we seen enough tragedy?¡±

    ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± Sybil questioned as she held her nose to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°Yes. Yes I did. You kept calling me a child. Does a child know how to punch like that?¡±

    A few of The Council members tried to hide their laughter. ¡°I suppose not¡­¡± Sybil said defeated.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t call me a child.¡±

    She stared at me blankly. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°You should be. Now, am I in trouble?¡±

    ¡°For the revivification, we will let slide. As for hitting me in the face..¡±

    ¡°I am truly sorry for hitting you in the face. I let my emotions get the best of me.¡± Yeah I wasn¡¯t sorry. She deserved that punch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it pass for now. If it happens again..¡±

    ¡°Consequences, I know.¡±

    ¡°Good. I have nothing else to add.¡± Sybil said as she collected her things and walked towards the door.

    ¡°May I go now?¡± I turned and asked the rest of The Council.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fredrick said, ¡°We may find you a bit later. We do have more to discuss with you princess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said and left.

    I knew I should have gone back to my own room but I was still fuming. And there was only one person I knew that could calm me down.

 57. My Rock

    Perhaps going to Th¨¦oden''s door at 2 in the morning was a bad idea but I didn¡¯t want to be alone in my room right now.

    Then why was I hesitant? I needed his comfort right now and he wasn¡¯t responding through the bursts of energy I knew he received.

    I sighed as I stood in front of his door. I shouldn¡¯t¡­but.. fuck it. I found myself knocking on his door. ¡°Th¨¦oden?¡± I asked in a whispered voice.

    It took a moment before I heard some shuffling behind his door. Hearing the twist of the knob, Th¨¦oden looked at me surprised, ¡°Maria? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I--¡± I stammered, hell I wasn¡¯t exactly sure why I was there.

    ¡°Come in.¡± He moved aside and let me enter his room.

    I have been to his room a few times. And it¡¯s always the same. His oversized king bed in the middle of the room and rows and rows of books lining two of the four walls. One of the other walls hung his armor and weapons and the other blank.

    ¡°Sit.¡± Th¨¦oden ordered me as he shut his door. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± I told him everything that went on in The Council chambers. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me Maria? That was my doing not yours.¡± His voice was calm despite being frustrated.

    ¡°I gave you permission. So it was my fault. I had to take responsibility for my actions.¡± I looked away from him as I spoke. I felt as if he was disappointed in me. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions.

    ¡°Maria,¡± he sighed, ¡°I''m not disappointed. I am frustrated that you didn¡¯t wake me, I could have helped you.¡±

    ¡°I know and I should have.¡± I still didn¡¯t look at him. Instead I found myself staring at his armor.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to try to fight my own battle.¡± I whispered, ¡°if I am to be Queen, I need to be able to handle the bloody council.¡±

    I felt him sit next to me. He pulled me into him, ¡°this was a battle for both of us. You didn¡¯t have to go through it alone.¡± He said as he carefully grabbed my face and turned it so I would look at him. ¡°I am proud of you for facing that alone.¡± He kissed my forehead softly.

    ¡°Thanks, I needed that.¡±

    We sat in silence for a moment before he spoke again, ¡°as for punching Sybil in the face¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­I messed up didn¡¯t I?¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Maybe, but that punch was perfect.¡± Th¨¦oden said with a smile. ¡°However, that may set us back if we are to ever rely on The Council for anything.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± I said softly. I knew he was right. If we were ever going to use The Council to help us in this battle with Marcel I may have just ruined our chances at that. Though, they did want to talk more, ¡°maybe not.¡±

    He looked down at me with curiosity in his eyes, ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They did want to talk to me again. Perhaps, I can try to smooth things over?¡±

    ¡°That would be a good idea to try.¡±

    Silence fell once more between us as Theo utilized his aura to sooth my emotions. He looked down at the ring then back up at me. ¡°Perhaps we are do for a magic lesson today.¡±

    I smiled up at him, ¡°not now though right?¡±

    ¡°Right. First, I got to get ready and so do you. Then we need breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Always thinking about food?¡±

    ¡°This early in the morning, yes.¡± Theoden said with a smile. ¡°Now, let me get you back to your room unseen.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to¡­teleport?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Th¨¦oden said, ¡°we just have to hope that no one seen you coming here. That could put us in more trouble.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Maria. I rather you come here when you are unstable like that then go to your room and sulk.¡± He grabbed my hand and pulled me up off his bed, ¡°let¡¯s just get you back to your room unseen alright?¡±

    I sighed, ¡°alright.¡±

    In a flash he teleported me back to the comfort of my own room. I sat on the edge of my bed and thought about the things I needed to accomplish. One, I had to smooth things over with The Council. Two, I needed to reach out to the other kingdoms and brief them on things that have been going on. It had been awhile since I had spoken to The King of Aspen, Alaric or the Queen of Emerald Cove, Eleanor.

    Both will be a good idea. We need them on our side.

    That¡¯s what I was thinking. Especially if I messed things up with my council, at least could have two other kingdoms on our backs.

    We can discuss more of this at breakfast. I¡¯ll be in the kitchen in ten.

    I was about to respond to him when a knock brought me back into reality. Who is it now¡­I groaned as I got up and opened my door once more.

    ¡°Fredrick? What are you¡­Cedric?¡± I asked as I opened the door to see four of the five council members standing in my corridor. ¡°Wulfric? Thora?¡± Fuck. How much trouble am I in?

    Stay calm Maria. Th¨¦oden reminded me through the bond.

    ¡°Don¡¯t seem too surprised there, princess, we did say we would talk with you later.¡± Fredrick said.

    ¡°Sorry, I just thought you meant another day.¡±

    ¡°We thought about that but figured we might as well discuss things now.¡± Cedric said. ¡°Unless you have plans?¡±

    ¡°I was going to grab something to eat. I haven¡¯t eaten anything all morning.¡±

    ¡°I could use a bite.¡± Wulfric said, ¡°Care if we join you and we can discuss things over food?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± I shrugged, ¡°follow me then.¡±

    All four fell in step behind me all the way down the stairs and into the kitchen. This is going to be one strange breakfast. I told Th¨¦oden through the bond as it had been years since we had company at the breakfast table.

 58. A Council Meeting Breakfast

    Once we reached the kitchen, I took a deep breath and pushed open the door. ¡°Good morning Roland.¡± I said with a smile as the four council members stepped in behind.

    ¡°Good morning?¡± Roland said as he scratched his head. ¡°Council?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°I hope it is not a bother that we impose on breakfast plans this morning chef Roland.¡± Fredrick stated. Damn that man was always so polite.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all, Fredrick.¡± Roland went to the back pantry to gather more supplies than he already had sitting out.

    As he walked to the back pantry, Theoden entered the kitchen. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Ah! The man responsible for the fuss at the meeting.¡± Fredrick said.

    ¡°Look, I am sorry about that.¡± Theoden said, ¡°After everything that has happened, I just couldn¡¯t lose another soul.¡±

    ¡°Understandable. Just try not to make it a habit. We do not need a riot on our hands if word gets out that the captain of the army is bringing people back from the dead. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Fredrick. I apologize again.¡±

    Fredrick nodded, ¡°as for other matters.¡± He turned his attention to me. ¡°Your behavior-¡±

    ¡°I know, and I am sorry.¡± Interrupted him, ¡°sorry.¡± I apologize again. Damn, I really need to work on my good behavior.

    For starters, try cussing less.

    Whatever.

    Theoden turned around from the council as he tried not to laugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright princess. Honestly, Sybil has been, as you kids say, unhinged recently.¡± Cedric pointed out.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far Cedric.¡± Fredrick responded.

    ¡°I would have to agree with Cedric.¡± Wulfric said. ¡°Just because you have a thing for Sybil nowadays doesn¡¯t mean she isn¡¯t acting unhinged towards the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Thora chimed in.

    ¡°Please, let¡¯s not discuss that matter here. That is for a private conversation.¡± Fredrick said.

    Huh. I didn¡¯t know Council members could¡­hook up.

    It¡¯s unheard of. Usually frowned upon as it could lead to personal gain. Theoden told me.

    ¡°Still, a matter of discussion that we need to have at some point in time.¡± Cedric said, ¡°and perhaps princess Maria would like to sit in on that?¡±

    ¡°What opinion of the matter would she be able to give, Cedric?¡± Fredrick responded a bit unhappy.

    ¡°Just to give another thought into our weekly meetings. Besides, its time she has joined The Council proper.¡± Cedric responded.

    Join the Council?

    It¡¯s not a bad idea Maria. You will technically be the new Royal Head. You will be able to make changes.

    Am I ready?

    Considering you stood up to them early, I believe you are.

    ¡°You really think she is ready? She threw a punch at Sybil when things got rocky.¡±

    ¡°Sybil deserved that punch and you are not going to change my mind on that.¡± Cedric responded.

    At this point Roland had returned and began prepping breakfast. Theo stepped in to help him, leaving me to fend off the council¡¯s banter.

    ¡°I agree with Cedric, Maria needs to be on the Council.¡± Thora said.

    ¡°We could use this as a form of punishment for her.¡± Wulfric chimed in.

    ¡°Hold up now. Don¡¯t I get a say in this?¡± I asked them. ¡°Me. On the council? Taking my father¡¯s place. I know that is what is right and what I need to do. But I don¡¯t want to do it as a form of punishment. I want to honor my father. And do what is right by my kingdom.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°So, you are in agreement then? You will join the Council as our Royal Head?¡± Cedric questioned ignoring Fredricks grumbled sentences of him telling them not to have me a part of something I was born into.

    I glanced at Theoden and then back at the Council, ¡°yes. I am taking my role as the Royal Head. Not by means of punishment but by continuing a legacy.¡±

    ¡°Then it is settled. Since most of the Council is in agreement with this matter, in two weeks time we will have a formal celebration and welcome you into the Council. There will be training that will be required and Fredrick will provide that training, as it is part of his duty.¡±

    Fredrick¡¯s face went pale. ¡°If I have no choice.¡± He mustered out.

    ¡°Good. Then it is settled.¡± The other two Council members nodded in agreement.

    By this time, Roland had prepped and cooked three trays of bacon and eggs and set out a variety of sweets for us to snack on. Which I ate the majority of happily.

    Theo, I hope I don¡¯t regret this decision. Sybil already hates me. I think Fredrick does too.

    It¡¯s too late to back out now Maria. Besides, I think you will be wonderful on the Council.

    Yeah¡­we will see about that.

    Just remember the lessons your father taught you and you will do just fine.

    I sighed and went to help set the rest of the table while the Council members chatted amongst themselves.

    You won¡¯t regret this I promise.

    I hope not.

    The room fell silent for a while as we all took a seat at the table. After five minutes had passed, ¡°Maria, may I ask about your arranged marriage?¡± Fredrick asked.

    I sighed, ¡°I suppose. What do you want to know?¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk too much on the subject as I knew Theoden got upset over it and I didn¡¯t want to make things more awkward than they already were.

    ¡°How is king Marcel?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Alright. I mean he did try to kill me so that was fun. Besides that, it could be¡­well¡­¡± I was hesitant, I wanted to say worse, but I didn¡¯t know if I should tell them everything or not.

    ¡°Hold up. He tried to KILL you?¡± Cedric asked me.

    ¡°Yes. About three weeks ago.¡±

    ¡°Why are we just hearing about this now? He needs to be put on trial!¡± Cedric explained.

    ¡°My guard and I thought it would be best if it was kept silenced. At least until we deemed it was necessary to share with the public and the Council. As for the trial, I didn¡¯t want to be part of an ongoing trial that may take weeks or months to solve. Let alone have Summer Crest suffer once again considering they have been through so much already. Let alone, putting them through a trial wouldn¡¯t look good on our attempts in unifying the two kingdoms. Besides, we aren¡¯t just dismissing this issue, we are handling this ourselves right now.¡± I stated.

    As the kingdom Marcel had taken leadership over, had just gone through war and lost their previous king. I did not want them to suffer at the hands of a trial when the kingdom was trying to rebuild. I know Marcel probably isn¡¯t the best ruler, considering he is a devil and how he is handling things here, but Theoden and I¡¯s plan would hopefully take care of that situation.

    ¡°True, but he did harm the heir to the throne.¡± Cedric said.

    ¡°Yes. But I survived, thanks to my guard and my own power.¡±

    ¡°If you are comfortable without his crime going to trial we can accept that princess.¡± Cedric said defeated.

    ¡°Yes, I am fine without a trial. Besides, we are handling things on our own.¡±

    Cedric looked at me confused, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°That will come to light in due time. For now, just know it is getting handled.¡± I said confidently.

    He let out a breath, ¡°alright, we trust you princess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Cedric. I am sorry for not coming forward about his attack sooner.¡±

    ¡°Apology accepted.¡± Cedric looked between the two of us, ¡°is there anything else we should know about?¡±

    Should I tell them that he is a devil?

    Might as well.

    ¡°First, let me ask you a question. Do you know who Marcel really is?¡±

    ¡°Other than him being named King of Summer Crest, no.¡± Cedric said, ¡°Do you know something that we should know?¡±

    ¡°Marcel is a devil high lord disguised as a humanoid figure.¡± I said as calmly as possible.

    Their four faces went from shocked to disbelief then back to shocked. ¡°Blasphemy!¡± Fredrick shouted, ¡°there is no way Sybil would have allowed a devil in the kingdom!¡±

    ¡°What does Sybil have to do with this?¡± I questioned.

    Remember, calm Maria.

    Fredrick fell silent while Cedric responded in his place, ¡°besides a guardian agreeing to the marriage, since it was an arranged marriage between two kingdoms, the paperwork had to go through the Council. A couple of us were against this but were overturned by Sybil.¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡± I shouted, ¡°Sorry.¡± I quickly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Maria. I get it.¡± Cedric said in a calming nature, ¡°may I ask how you know he is a devil? He shows no signs, well maybe his scent but beyond that there is nothing noting his identity.¡±

    ¡°Research.¡± I said, ¡°old texts my father had kept in the library.¡±

    Cedric shook his head, ¡°even from the beyond he is still aiding you.¡±

    ¡°Books don''t prove anything.¡± Fedrick said. ¡°You have no physical proof.¡±

    ¡°No. But I can try to get some if that is needed.¡±

    ¡°It is not Maria. I believe you.¡± Cedric said. ¡°I find it strange a man that we all barely knew came in here and overtook one kingdom and now is trying to weasel his way into another. Not one man can do all that by themselves.¡±

    ¡°He has a point, Fredrick.¡± Wulfric agreed, finally speaking up. Thora nodded in agreement as well.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing this detail to our attention. We need to discuss matters further when Sybil returns. For now, let us enjoy the rest of the breakfast that chef Roland has prepared.¡± Cedric said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said as I turned my focus to the food on my plate.

    As the room fell silent once more, Th¨¦oden popped in my mind through the bond, you handled that well. I am proud of you.

 59. A Drink with the Devil

    After the awkward breakfast was over, Th¨¦oden left to start his morning routine and I was given a plate of cookies which I walked happily up to my room.

    Once in my room I slipped off my dress and started the water. It had been a bit since I last took a long bath and honestly, I thought I deserved it.

    Why? I stood up for myself against the Council. Not only that, I was going to be a part of something that my father was a part of.

    Once the tub was full of steaming hot water I lowered myself into it. After about fifteen minutes of soaking I stepped out of the tub, drained the water and started to dry myself off.

    Once I had the towel wrapped around my waist I heard a knock at my door.

    For fucks sake. This better not be the Council again.

    Should you get dressed first before answering?

    Perhaps I should but nope.

    Hmm.

    I smelt him through the cracks. Maybe I should. However, before I could move any more he knocked again, ¡°Maria?¡± Marcel¡¯s voice echoed through the door.

    I think this is worse than the Council seeing me in a towel.

    Now, I know I could have the conversation through the door and perhaps that probably would have been the smartest choice. However, I didn¡¯t want to shout or talk through a door so I took a deep breath and opened the door. ¡°Yes?¡± I questioned him with a bit of an annoyance in my voice.

    He looked me up and down and smirked, ¡°well is this how you treat all of your guests?¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Please you just caught me at the wrong time.¡±

    I went to close the door so I could slip on some clothes but he put his foot in the way, ¡°No need to rush off darling. I like what I see.¡±

    I could feel my face start to flush. ¡°Please let me change and we can talk properly.¡± I begged him.

    He thought about it for a moment, ¡°Fine but I really just had a question to ask you.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± As I moved my body between him and the door.

    ¡°I would like you to join me for a drink in thirty minutes down in the grand hall.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°A drink this early?¡± I questioned him as it was only seven in the morning now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. Besides, consider this a game. We both will ask each other questions and if we do not want to answer, we drink.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I will meet you in thirty. Now let me get dressed.¡±

    ¡°Can I watch?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± I said and slammed the door shut.

    Told you that you should have gotten dressed first. Theoden said with a bit of anger laced in his voice.

    I hate it when you are right.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I shivered at the thought of Marcel seeing me naked. Damn him.

    Thirty minutes later I went downstairs and saw that he had a table set up for the two of us. There was a single rose placed in between us and Roland who was holding a pitcher of Bloody Mary.

    "Take a seat," Marcel said as he pulled a chair out for me, sitting across from me in turn. "First round, please." Roland quickly poured the drink into a tall glass and stepped back. "Rules are simple. One question each round. We answer as honestly as possible if you wish not to answer drink."

    "Can I drink regardless?"

    I had a big drink as I was not going to tolerate him without a buzz. I just had to hope that these drinks were strong enough to take the edge of otherwise it was going to be a long morning. Considering the first big gulp didn''t affect me too much I took a few more before we proceeded.

    "First question: Why are we doing this?" It was the most basic question I could have asked, but I wanted to know what he hoped to gain from this.

    "Just interested to learn a little bit more about my fianc¨¦. What motivates you, dreams, and hopes." Marcel placed his hands on the table and tapped once. He closed his eyes and thought for a minute. "What would be one thing that you would change if you had the proper authority to?"

    Clever bastard, I wasn¡¯t going to let him get under my skin this quickly. "I haven''t thought much into it. There are a lot of rules that need to be reworked, rules that the council had implemented that need to be changed." I didn''t want to tell him all of the details, and I couldn''t. If my suspicions of Sybil were correct, he could have his dirty claws deep in the council.

    "It''s your turn to ask." He took a sip and stared up at me. I could sense his magic trying to work, but I refused to look at him directly, so nothing was taking hold.

    I was thinking of ways we could get answers out of this. I wanted to be just as clever as him. "Your leading lady, how did you and her meet?" I took a shot, hoping he would tell me more about Crimson.

    His smile twitched. "Ah, Crimson. My wing woman. We met back home. She was¡­.a gift, though I don''t think the term gift is the proper slang for it. I have known her for hundreds of years like you have known your guard. I consider her my guard, and right now, she has been a big help with keeping Summer Crest running properly."

    I nodded, sipping the Bloody Mary, "I think it is your turn."

    "Considering you asked about her, I''ll ask about him. How did you meet him?"

    Fuck. I dared to hesitate, so I came up with something real quick. "It was by fate. It was a simple passing. From there, it was¡­history." I tried hard not to look up but was curious about his reactions.

    I felt a surge of magic as one word was spoken, "More?"

    I managed to fight his magic on my own, as it was a small amount he could pass by, and I quickly looked the other way. "I think it''s my turn to ask the question. Why Winterfall?"

    I saw his lips curl into a smile, "Why not Winterfall? This place is something special." The basic answer is to go figure. "Why are you so fond of that guard of yours?"

    "He has saved my life a handful of times now." There were several occasions, but I wasn''t about to list them all out for a man focused on mind manipulation. One of those times was when my parents died. I was tempted to harm myself, but he talked me out of it, pulling me from the bottomless pits of darkness, me of my worth. "My turn. What drew you to Summer Crest?" I wanted answers.

    "The King was a coward. He would have put up more of a fight for his Kingdom. But King Xander, as he was called, failed to rise to the challenge. He failed to save his Kingdom and brought destruction to his pride. He let his gluttony get in his way. Xander. A man was full of pride. A man full of self-worth. He called upon forces that knocked him off his pedestal. As my army advanced, he called his back. He was only leaving a handful of his best fighters to face me. When the last was to fall, he broke his silence. Forfeiting his own life to save his Kingdom. His final words - my soul and my Kingdom stands."

    It was spoken as if it was poetry. I had no idea if I could believe a word he said. King Xander was known to hold onto his pride; he wouldn''t have backed down quickly and would have gone fighting, which I knew. If he genuinely traded his soul for his Kingdom''s safety, I almost wanted to believe it. Xander was a man built on pride, and the one thing he was proud of the most, other than himself, was the Kingdom that he helped create.

    "My turn, my dear. If you were in King Xander''s shoes, would you give your life for your Kingdom?"

    I knew the answer to that. "I would do anything for my kingdom." I kept my answer as simple as possible.

    "Interesting¡­" He tapped his fingers a few more times on the table. "I think we are done here." He stood up and went to the door, "One more thing, tell your guard I said Hello." His words sent a chill down my spine.

 60. Drunk

    Marcel left me sitting in the middle of the grand hall. My mind was spinning as his mind games had gotten to me. I stared at the half empty pitcher of the Bloody Mary drink that we were drinking.

    Maria! Don¡¯t. I need to focus on work and not worry about you being drunk. Th¨¦oden begged me through the bond not to drink. It was understandable considering if we consumed alcohol it affected the both of us. Well, that is if he siphoned it through the bond.

    To be fair, I was already feeling a slight buzz. I don¡¯t know how strong Marcel had Roland make these drinks but one more couldn¡¯t hurt. Right?

    Maria, I beg of you.

    Why shouldn¡¯t I? I cried through the bond. He¡¯s tortured me both physically and mentally. Why can¡¯t I get a bit of enjoyment out of this?

    You know as well as I do why.

    Just because you have guard duty doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t have any fun.

    Maria, as your sworn protector I-

    I let the telepathic communication go silent. I didn¡¯t want to hear his two senses about why I shouldn¡¯t have another drink. Why it would be wrong of me and why it was this or why it was that. I mean honestly, he was my protector not my parent.

    Though I also knew cutting the communication off like that would piss him off. Eh, I wanted a drink more than worrying about if he was angry with me.

    Yeah, I ended up taking the pitcher and grabbing my glass and pouring it to the brim. I sat in the hall and slowly sipped on the Bloody Mary until the first glass was empty.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I said when the realization hit when I wasn¡¯t getting any more out of my glass. ¡°I guess I will just take the rest of the pitcher and¡­¡± I attempted to pour what was left in my glass but managed to get more on the table than in my glass. ¡°Fuck¡¯s sake. Roland!¡±

    Roland came in shortly after I yelled for him. What a good chef he is¡­ ¡°Maria? What is it?¡±

    ¡°My drink-¡± I held up my glass to show him that the drink was half full. Or half empty?

    ¡°I¡¯m under order not to give you any more right now. I am sorry.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him, ¡°Let me guess, Th¨¦o?¡±

    He nodded, ¡°He sent me a message as soon as you dropped the communication. I¡¯m surprised he hasn¡¯t started siphoning yet, Marcel had me add double the vodka.¡±

    Huh¡­that explains why they were hitting harder than normal. ¡°Can I have something else to drink then?¡± I asked as I stuck out my lip and batted my eyes. Yeah, not my proudest moment.

    ¡°I can give you water or coffee. Alcohol is prohibited.¡±

    ¡°Pretty please Roland?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Maria, I''d rather have you mad at me right now, than deal with the aftermath of Th¨¦oden.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    He did come over and clean up what I split and took the empty pitcher and my half glass and left me sitting in the grand hall.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Well my fun was killed, and to make matters worse Th¨¦o was starting to pull some of it from me. And what''s worse than being drunk¡­the hangover.

    Considering I was slowly losing my buzz, I decided it was best to make the trip up the stairs and sit in my room. Once in my room and once I became more aware I decided to hop into Th¨¦oden''s vision.

    ~Th¨¦oden Point of View~

    Damn the devil likes strong drinks, I thought to myself as I started to siphon the alcohol away. The poison effect from the drinks didn¡¯t bother me too much as I did have immunity to poison. However, if I intake a lot I still get the effects of the alcohol. To be honest, it¡¯s a bit of a weird sensation. To be drunk but not to have to worry about poisoning.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I want Maria to cut loose every once in a while but when I have work and can¡¯t protect her from herself I prefer it if she doesn''t drink.

    I leaned back and rested my head against my chair. Solely focusing on siphoning the alcohol away from her bloodstream. That was until a voice echoed through my office.

    ¡°Captain?¡± Quinn questioned as I opened my eyes to her, looking at me concerned. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not late for our round am I?¡± I questioned her.

    ¡°A couple minutes late.¡± Quinn responded. ¡°That didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± She crossed her arms and studied me. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    I shrugged, what the hell, she already knew about the bond. ¡°Not by my doing. And I wouldn¡¯t say drunk. I say buzzed?¡±

    ¡°Is Maria alright?¡± She questioned me.

    ¡°Yes, well she will be soon.¡±

    ¡°And what about you captain? We do have a round to get to.¡±

    She had a point there but thankfully for me I had spells I could utilize to get rid of the effects. ¡°I have spells. However, Maria doesn¡¯t quite know how to utilize these types of spells yet. Though, then again I am not sure if she can cast them.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you are almost done siphoning, we should probably get to our round?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Give me one more moment.¡± I paused as I took the last bit away from Maria. I knew she was annoyed with me, I however did not want her wandering around the castle drunk. That wouldn¡¯t look good on either of us.

    Sorry love. I want you to get enjoyment out of life but I still have to protect you. Theoden said.

    I know¡­and I shouldn¡¯t have but he just makes me so damn frustrated. I couldn¡¯t help it. I responded.

    I get it. Get some rest as the hangover may not be that pleasant since I took it all at once.

    Yeah¡­I am already feeling a headache. I groaned as I began to feel the pain of drinking too much too quickly.

    I¡¯ll take a little but I do need to focus on work now. Theoden responded as I felt him begin to siphon what he could from me.

    I understand. I said as I already had started to feel the pressure lift.

    I love you. Theoden said as he turned he tried to turn his focus back to his job.

    I love you too.

    ¡°Alright, now to cast restoration.¡±

    Once I had cast it Quinn and I left my office to begin our round.

    ~Maria Point of View~

    I forced myself out of his vision as the throbbing in my head grew and faded as Theoden tried to remove as much pain away as he could. Hell, as frequently as he had to remove the effects I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was more than a double shot of vodka in those drinks. Well, whatever the case, I did get a bit of enjoyment out of the buzz before it became too much to bear, before Theoden took it away. It might not have been much, but the rush I got from drinking the Bloody Mary did bring me the smallest amount of enjoyment.

    I can say this, Th¨¦oden taking away the buzz and the headaches made my day easier.  And even though I hated to sometimes, staying in my room today seemed like a good plan after all.

 61. The Spy

    I didn¡¯t mind spending time in my room however, once the hangover began to fade, boredom was starting to get to me.

    Th¨¦o?

    I heard him sigh, as this was the third time now I had contacted him in the last three hours.

    What is it this time Maria?

    Remember mentioning to Quinn about us?

    Yes, what about it?

    And you know how we have been having this feeling of being watched.

    Yes, what about it?

    Yeah, he just repeated himself. Sometimes I had a bad habit of not always getting to the point right away. To which, I knew he grew tired of it from time to time.

    What if we had Quinn be a spy?

    A spy Maria?

    Yeah, she could go rogue and stealth around the castle and follow us.

    That¡¯s- He paused for a moment before continuing, that¡¯s not a terrible idea. I¡¯ll talk to her about it when she comes back to my office.

    Can I listen to that? I am bored out of my mind here.

    He let out a long sigh, I know you are bored. I feel it through the bond. Makes work kind of difficult.

    Sorry dear. I think I will just watch you for a while. That should tie me over for now.

    Alrighty. I am finishing up some paperwork. So wait a few minutes before¡­ Yeah, I had already gone into his vision. Never mind.

    ~ Th¨¦oden Point of view ~

    I knew she was bored. I could feel her senses and emotion through the bond. Hell, I was bored of her being bored but I didn¡¯t want her to cause any more trouble for the day.

    I could go to the library. There usually isn¡¯t any trouble there.

    Maria¡­

    Fine. I will stay in my room.

    Good. I will visit you in our dream escape tonight.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Can¡¯t wait!

    Yeah she was excited about that. I was too. Our dream escape allowed us to truly be free. I could be my true form or we could have all the intimacy that we wanted and not a worry about getting caught.

    The dream escape was one of the positive perks of the bond. The communication, on the other hand, varied from day to day. So did the siphoning. Especially on her end when her emotions rang strong. Don¡¯t get me wrong sometimes it was a blessing. Knowing what she felt and thought during certain times, really helped our relationship. Especially when verbal communication may be limited.

    Regardless, the bond as everything, had its ups and downs. Days like today were definitely a down point for me. As it has affected my job performance. I am never late for a round and yet I was today.

    Sorry about that dear.

    It¡¯s alright. I¡¯d do it again if it meant you were safe.

    Always my protector no matter the cost.

    Always.

    A moment later a knock jolted me out of my thoughts as Quinn¡¯s voice echoed through the closed door, ¡°Captain it¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Come in Quinn!¡± I shouted back.

    The door creaked open and she walked in. ¡°Ready for another round?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing. Just before we go I have a question to ask you, but close the door first.¡±

    She nodded, closed the door, and stepped forward. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Maria and I.¡±

    Her facial expression flickered between worried and curious, ¡°is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°For the most part, yes. Though I fear we are being followed and I want to get to the bottom of it before something happens.¡±

    ¡°Followed?¡± She questioned me. I gave her a brief recap of the last few nights and our feelings of being watched. Then I told her about the letter that exposed my draconic nature to Roland. ¡°Interesting. So you want me to follow you to see who is following you?¡±

    ¡°Maria said it best. A spy.¡±

    ¡°A spy? That sounds fun!¡± Quinn¡¯s face lit up in excitement, ¡°Do I get out of my work?¡±

    ¡°No, I would still want you to do your normal duties but I will pay you more for the extra hours.¡±

    ¡°You got a deal, captain!¡±

    Quinn was oddly excited about the new task added to her job. Though I didn¡¯t blame her, rounds often just consisted of us running through the kingdom¡¯s shadows to make sure everything was in order. And with a certain number of guards on duty at all times, it was usually pretty quiet. That is until recently with the poison cases that have been popping up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the others about this as this is just between you, me and Maria. I will ask that you scope out the castle some as well. Especially at night just in case something happens then.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Quinn said, ¡°ready to do our round?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I got up from my chair and walked out of my office with her. I locked my door and we started our round from the south side and worked our way inwards.

    The rounds usually took about an hour to two hours depending on how in depth of a round we did. The round was always in pairs and happened around the clock. Sometimes every thirty minutes if it was a busy day. I did switch the guards up on who performed rounds with who.

    Once an hour and a half was up we ended back up at my office. ¡°At least there were no murderers this round.¡± Quinn said.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± I agreed with her. Considering the last few days, today has been quiet.

    ¡°See you in a few hours for our last one of the day, captain. I got to do the next one with Brienne.¡±

    ¡°Good luck Quinn.¡±

    Still with me Maria?

    She had been oddly quiet that hour so I wanted to make sure she was alright, giving the hangover she had earlier. Good, she''s resting.

    I decided to break her connection from seeing my vision. As I didn¡¯t want to do anything to disturb her nap.

 62. Magic Training

    ~ Maria Point of View~

    I woke an hour later to find my connection to Th¨¦oden''s vision broken, but our bond was still in place. We had the ability to break connection whenever we were telepathically communicating or if we were watching the other.

    It didn¡¯t bother me but it did surprise me not waking up and seeing his reality. I looked out my window and the sun was starting to set. So, I would put the time to be around 6 pm. A whole day in my room. Yeah, this was never going to happen again.

    We shall see about that, Maria. I am glad you are awake dear.

    It was only an hour. Were you worried I was going to rest before you?

    Perhaps, I was looking forward to that dream.

    Would you have woken me if I went past the hour?

    Nope. You needed the rest.

    Ugh¡­well I am glad my body knows when to wake up. However, I missed dinner.

    There should be some food outside your door. I asked Roland to bring it up to you.

    At the mention of food, I dropped the connection briefly and looked out my door. The food still seemed hot as there was bits of smoke rising from it. I took the food into my room and closed the door.

    I picked around certain things on the plate. There was chicken, which I did enjoy. Then the greens, which wasn¡¯t my favorite thing in the world. Fresh fruit which wasn¡¯t horrible and a few sweets which I inhaled.

    Are we still up for magic training?

    We can, if you really want to.

    The ring is pretty charged, I think it might be safe for everyone if we do.

    Alright. I heard him sigh, meet me in the colosseum at 8.

    <hr>

    At 8, I went to the colosseum training area that we had been using. He was already there doing some minor stretches.

    ¡°You know, you should do some of these as well.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°Do I have to?¡±

    ¡°No, but it might help you with dodging.¡±

    He had a point there. But I wasn¡¯t about to cave in just yet. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you going to train today?¡±

    ¡°Both of us had a bit of a hangover today. Thought it would be best to wait until we were fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°I feel fine.¡± I said as I glanced down at my ring and activated the red gem. ¡°Besides, you took most of it away from me.¡±

    I made my notation with my hand and in a flash a roaring burst of liquid lava darted towards Th¨¦o. Th¨¦o managed to dodge my surprise attack with grace. ¡°Maria! Give me a moment to put up my shield.¡± He grunted as he fixed his balance.

    ¡°Why? In battle you may not have a moment for your shield right?¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    He glared at me. ¡°You''re right but this is practice for a reason. I want to see how much damage you can truly do and a way to do that is through the shield.¡±

    At this point I saw the shimmer of a magic seal around him. ¡°Ready now?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s not over-channeled. However, I want you to try to over-channel one of your spells. I would have suggested fire but you used some of that energy already.¡±

    I glanced down at my ring and selected the navy blue gem. ¡°How about this one for over-channel?¡± I questioned him. However, I still wasn¡¯t quite sure how to over-channel, so I just thought about how much energy I wanted to put into the spell and released it in his direction.

    His eyes went wide when he saw which one I over-channeled or attempted to. ¡°I hate this one¡­¡± Th¨¦o said as the spell came barreling towards him, bringing a wave of darkened storm clouds above him. Not one. Not two. Not three. But four lightning strikes followed the poisonous rain. Using the Poisonous Storm spell.

    The rain pretty much had eaten away at his shield leaving him pretty much defenseless against the four lighting strikes. The first one, finished off the shield. The last three impacted him directly. One to each shoulder and one to his left thigh.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± He grumbled. ¡°There¡¯s got to be a better way of protecting myself without over-channeling every time!¡± Over-channel meant more energy was used in the creation of whatever spell or ability was being used. More energy taken meant you got exhausted quickly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it too much Th¨¦o, you still manage to dodge a lot of attacks.¡±

    That was true but that wasn¡¯t always how he saw it.

    ¡°Whatever the case is Maria, my shields need to get stronger. I feel them growing slowly against your magic but they aren¡¯t growing fast enough.¡± He healed himself a bit using Healing Touch.

    ¡°They will Th¨¦o. Be patient.¡±

    Th¨¦oden glared at me, ¡°aren¡¯t I the one always telling you to be patient?¡±

    I smirked, ¡°That¡¯s my point.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Let me put up my next shield. I know you have already used the red gem once but I want you to try to use it again. You have been angry a lot recently.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Whatever you say.¡± I waited until I saw the barrier and activated the red gem again. I focused what energy I could into it.

    With a single motion, another roaring blast bolted down the arena, hitting Th¨¦oden¡¯s shield. His shield remained as the spell dispersed around it.

    ¡°Feeling better already.¡± I mumbled as the red gem was now able to soak up more anger and hatred. Whereas the navy blue one had already started pulling from sadness and depression.

    ¡°Great. The shield can take one more hit. Why not try a new one?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I glanced down at the ring and found myself drawn to the yellow one. If I remembered correctly this one was a poisonous spell, called Liquid Death.

    The bolt of poison rushed towards Th¨¦o instantly breaking any remaining shield, smacking him square in the chest. Any normal person, this probably would have had them heaving on the ground and moaning in pain. However, since Th¨¦oden was immune to poison the spell had very little effect on him.

    ¡°Really? You chose that one?¡±

    ¡°Well, I knew your shield would have disappeared so I wanted to make sure you didn¡¯t get hurt anymore.¡±

    He smiled at me, ¡°Maria, I appreciate that you worry about me but it should be me worrying about you.¡±

    ¡°I know but someone has to worry about you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Maria. Look, I know you have only used three gems and they are the same ones you used the last time but can we call it? I don¡¯t want to be too exhausted for our dream tonight.¡±

    He had a point there. If we were to do anything in our dreams tonight, then we shouldn''t¡¯ overwork ourselves now. ¡°Alrighty. Let¡¯s head back to the castle-¡±

    ¡°I will teleport you back. Until we get confirmation from Quinn about who is following us we probably shouldn¡¯t do anything too strange without caution. I am going to have a couple of items made for us. To protect us against divination magics. Rings and an orb we can place in the location that we are in. However, until those are complete, we need to use caution.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough. See you soon then?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    He gave me a quick kiss before he teleported me back to my room once more. I got undressed and dressed into a shirt of Th¨¦oden¡¯s and as I went to lay down in bed a gentle knock came at my door.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± I muttered and went to my door and opened it.

 63. Dream Five: Love is in the Air

    To my surprise, there was no one there. I looked around the hallway frantically and found a crumpled piece of paper five feet from my door. I unfolded the note, and it read. I know what you have. The same writing that was on the note that was left for Roland.

    I stormed back into my room and shut the door. For fuck sake.

    What is it, Maria?

    Another blasted note. I know. I know what you have.

    What was that?

    That was what the note said¡ªsame handwriting as the last damn note.

    I''ll have Quinn walk around the castle halls tonight. See if she catches anything.

    I feel safer already, knowing that Quinn is watching.

    That was the truth. With Quinn hanging around more, it made me feel safer. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I knew that Th¨¦oden could protect me well, but having more guards in the castle with Marcel around made me feel better.

    I¡¯ll be back at the castle soon. Then give me thirty minutes to get ready for bed.

    Alrighty.

    In the meantime, tell me Maria, what thoughts have you put into when it comes to telling King Alaric or Queen Eleanor?

    That I hadn¡¯t put much thought into yet. Other than the fact that I needed to communicate with them soon.

    I know you have not, which is why I brought it up.

    Yeah, he was good at making sure I thought things through. Well, he tried anyway. I knew I needed to tell them about the attack, that Marcel is a devil, and that we had a rough plan as to what to do about the situation. I however, had no idea how to deliver the message.

    I have assumed by now that the other two kingdoms have heard of the attack. So, that shouldn¡¯t come as a shock. However, finding out the man responsible for damages done to all kingdoms is a devil. That might be a tougher pill to swallow.

    However, it was something that needed to be said. I needed to alert them in case they were facing the same issues we were. It was my duty and I must do it soon.

    Good. Maybe start with King Alaric. He will be easy to persuade. Part because of his crush on you and part because of his sixth sense.

    Theoden wasn¡¯t wrong there. King Alaric had confessed to me long ago about his feelings for me. However, he knew that my heart belonged to Theoden due to his ability to detect if someone is telling the truth or not. So, I knew that he would be an easy one to talk with first.

    Queen Eleanor on the other hand, was worse off. She was rough around the edges, often going against her own council. Not to mention I always felt like she was jealous of me. Despite all this, I still needed to discuss matters with her.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I am back at the castle now. Get some rest and I will see you soon.

    ~Dream~

    It was thirty minutes later when we entered our dream escape. That of South Haven beach spanned before me and all of its glory.

    Theo''s shadow formed along the shoreline as he stood motionless watching the waves crash against the shore. "The waves seem a bit different than normal, a bit rougher." He said as I approached him from behind, hugging him tightly.

    "Maybe that is because you are a bit moody today." To which he was. We were being taunted, and two people knew he was a dragon, not to mention that he was dressed and drinking with Marcel.

    He turned around and stared down at me, "I can''t help it. It''s hard seeing you with him. Planning something that should be ours."

    I brushed my hand against his face, pushing back the hair that had fallen. "I understand. You can still back out."

    "Never." He pulled me into him, kissing my lips firmly. "You are not getting rid of me that easily."

    "Good."

    In each other''s embrace, we stood like that for a moment longer before he pulled me to the log that sat ten feet from the shoreline. I rested my head against his shoulder as he stared into the ocean. "Theo? What are you thinking about?"

    He sighed, "Two people know now. One knows about the bond, too. How long will it be before the whole kingdom knows?"

    "We knew this was a possibility, people finding out the truth. Hopefully, this is all that figures it out. We can''t lose the upper hand."

    "There were two different reactions. I suspect it will vary from one extreme to the other when more find out. I never wanted people to fear me. I always wanted to protect." He was hurt. His world was slowly falling apart around him.

    "No matter what happens, we will get through it, Theo."

    He smiled softly at me, "You think the kingdom would love their captain if they knew the truth?"

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He leaned in to kiss me, as he did, he pulled me into him. As his body pressed against mine, my heart raced. I wanted him and I knew he wanted me.

    ~Skip the rest of chapter if you do not want to read sexual content~

    Once he was aware that I wanted it,

    He was quick to undressed us both and moved one arm underneath my back, the other caressing my body with his fingers. He leaned into my ear and whispered, "I love you Maria." He kissed my ear and moved his lips down my neck, leaving a trail of goosebumps.

    Theo moved his lips down to my breasts and carefully caressed them as he utilized his free hand to give me pleasure. As he moved his lips further down my body, he brought his hand up and placed it on my chest. I wanted him, and I wanted him badly.

    "Please¡­" I begged. "Please¡­" My breathing quickened. My body ached.

    Then he stopped. He stopped for a brief moment, looking down at me with a grin. "I could¡­"

    "Don''t you dare." I growled as I knew what he was threatening. "Don''t you dare stop."

    Taking that as further initiative, he gave in. He kissed my lips to catch my soft moans that escaped as he took his time with me. Gently first, as he paced himself. As it became evident that I was getting close to the edge, his pace quickened as he let himself go and became more aggressive.

    After some time had passed and we both finished, he rested his head against mine, that glint of hunger still in his eyes. I nodded, giving him the initiative to continue. Switching positions, he pulled me on top of him, resting his back against the log, giving him complete pleasure of my body as I took my turn on top. Something I did not mind, as I got just as much joy out of this as he did.

    It didn''t take him long to finish a second time, and I fell against his body, resting against his cool skin. He softly kissed my forehead and brushed any hair that fell against my face, "I love you, Mi Amor."

    ¡°I love you Theoden.¡± I whispered before the dream faded.

 64. King of Truth

    I woke up the following day around 1 a.m. I stretched and went to my wardrobe, finding a fashionable pair of tight black pants and a deep blue shirt that hugged my body just right.

    No dress today? He asked through our bond.

    Nope, I said as I slipped on the pants and shirt over my underclothing. Hair up or down? I asked him as I looked myself over in the mirror.

    Down. Always down. I knew he loved my hair down more than up. We will resume magic training tonight. Tomorrow, we will have Quinn join us for more combat training. He watched me run my wired brush through my hair. How full is your ring? he asked, as it had been awhile since I used it last.

    I looked it over as most of the crystals glowed brightly¡ªvery charged. I heard him sigh through the bond.

    I''ll have to over-channel my shields then. That lightning storm did a number on me, he admitted.

    I knew that hurt you more than you were letting on.

    Your healing helped, but¡­ let''s put it this way: have you ever felt a thousand stings on your body? he asked, trying to describe how the lightning damage felt against his skin.

    No.

    Remember the few times you were stung by a bee?

    Yes, considering we found I was allergic. I grimaced as I recalled how a bee almost ended me.

    Imagine that simple sting, but ten thousand times worse. He spoke as if a bee sting was nothing compared to bolts of lightning jolting across your skin.

    That bad?

    You have no idea. If you wish, I can let you feel it the next time it is used. Just as he could take things away, he could give things to me through the bond as well .

    No. No, I am good. I believe you, I said in a panic as I recalled the look of pain that flashed on his face as the bolts struck him.

    He laughed in the bond. You can give pain, but you don''t want to feel it? Fair. I''ll just put it simply: it hurts like a bitch.

    I get it. Breakfast, then communication with King Alaric? I asked him, as I knew it might be too early to contact the King of Aspen just yet. He was a high elf, and I had no idea what his sleep schedule was.

    I''ll see you in the kitchen.

    I finished brushing my hair and went down the stairs for breakfast. Roland already had everything cooking this morning. "No surprise guest today?" he asked as I started helping with what was left that needed to be done.

    "As far as I know." Th¨¦oden walked in just as we finished plating the food.

    "Good, because that was one awkward breakfast." Roland slid our plates to us.

    Th¨¦oden kissed my lips as he took his seat across from me. "You did not like breakfast with the council?"

    "Hell no," Roland said, causing us all to laugh. "Just as long as that does not become an everyday occurrence ¡­" He sat next to Th¨¦oden. I was glad he seemed normal. He wasn''t treating Theo any differently than he had been.

    "I don''t think you¡¯ll have to worry too much about that," I said. "Well, at least I hope."

    "Hopefully, you¡¯ve scared them enough for them to stay away," Roland said.

    After we finished breakfast, Th¨¦oden started his morning rounds, leaving me to help with cleanup in the kitchen. By the time that was done, it was almost three in the morning. I sighed, took a plate of cookies from the fridge, and headed to our communication center.

    There were three orbs placed in a triangular pattern: one for Aspen, one for Emerald Cove, and one for Summer Crest. All orbs swirled in colors that correlated to the kingdom they belonged to.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Aspens were of fall yellows, oranges, browns, and reds, with streaks of white running through them representing birch trees that filled parts of the kingdom''s forest.

    Emerald Cove''s communication orb swirled with vibrant greens, yellows, pinks, purples, and colors typically associated with spring. The Cove''s orb also contained streaks of different shades of blue swirling amongst the colors to show some of the many springs scattered throughout the kingdom.

    As for Summer Crest, the orb was filled with vibrant summer colors: oranges, yellows, sky blue, and lively white. The orbs¡¯ vibrancy was influenced by their leaders, though, and with Marcel as king the orb was rather dull.

    Do you want to go over anything before you speak with him?

    I think I¡¯ve got it.

    Just remember the key points. Start with the attack and work from there.

    Is there anything I shouldn''t say?

    He knows a lot more than you think. Remember, he is the King of Truth for a reason. Nothing gets past him.

    Fair. Alright, I¡¯ve got this.

    Good luck.

    Thanks.

    In this room, there were also three stones for communication, one for each kingdom. Typically, when communicating with each other, one would use the stone first, then move to the orb, so that''s what I did. I picked up the stone for Aspen, which swirled with the same coloration as the communication orb, and spoke a simple message to my old friend.

    "Alaric, I wish to speak with you if you are available. It is urgent." I said, and waited for a response.

    A few minutes passed, and I heard a familiar yawn come through the stone. "Maria, you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m just waking up. Give me five minutes to get dressed, and I''ll start the call when I¡¯m ready," he said in a husky tone.

    I sat in the chair in the middle of the communications triangle and waited for Alaric to appear in the orb. It allowed us to see and hear each other, almost as if we were having a face-to-face conversation.

    "There you are," I said as his orb lit up and he appeared. He was well dressed, as always, wearing a suit with a few buttons undone on his undershirt. His hair was a reddish brown that never laid flat, and his eyes were chocolate brown. His skin was tanned and tattooed with withering vines all along his body. He was a fairly attractive man, but I was already spoken for.

    "Please, Maria, would you rush perfection?" He grinned. ¡°It''s nice to see you again, Maria. It''s been a while." He pointed out that the last time we saw each other was at my parents'' funeral a few years ago, and since then, our communication had been scarce.

    "I''m sorry." I said. "It''s been chaotic since then."

    "I''ve heard." Alaric said, "And I am sorry. I could have reached out more after your parent''s death. I did not know what to say."

    "It''s okay." I meant it. "We both could have done better on that."

    "Agreed. Now, what¡¯s so urgent?" Alaric pulled the attention back to the primary purpose of the conversation.

    "Right, that. How much have you heard about the last three weeks?"

    "I know you were attacked. I am happy that you are alive and well." I could feel his eyes shift as he used his abilities to see if I was honest with what I was saying. "When I heard of the attack, I worried you wouldn''t make it. But then I remembered your guard captain, and the bond you two share." Alaric was one of the few who had figured it out long ago, partly due to his powers and ability to sense things like that. "I knew you would be alright."

    I nodded, "He saved me that day. If it weren''t for our bond, I would not have made it. Winterfall would have fallen."

    "Very true. I heard the attacker was Marcel?" He relaxed back in his chair, crossing his legs.

    "That is correct. That is what I want to talk to you about." He motioned for me to continue, so I did. I told him everything from the attack to his proposal and how my magic had awakened due to his attack. Even what we found out about Marcel. "We don''t have a solid plan yet. But we do need our allies."

    Alaric was hard to read. He may have been the King of Truth, but his abilities made him a damn closed book. "I first want to thank you for telling me everything, Maria. Secondly, I am sorry you are going through all of that." He paused, thinking over everything again. "I will stand by your side in this. It''s time Marcel got put in his place and sent back to Hell. Well, maybe not sent back to Hell; we need his soul captured to truly end him." A devil like that could quickly reappear back in Hell, so just killing him wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    "I forgot about that."

    He smiled a bit. "I see; perhaps it was a good thing we had this call. When is the wedding?"

    "First week of fall. Before you ask, you are invited to the wedding."

    "You read my mind. I wouldn''t want to miss what is guaranteed to be the event of the year." He thought for a moment. "Are you and Th¨¦oden still alright?"

    "Yes. Well, for the most part. I know it''s hard on him to see me with someone else. As it is hard on me to have to be with Marcel."

    "Very understandable; I''m impressed with Th¨¦oden''s will to tolerate such a thing. But I know he loves you deeply. I know he will never leave you, no matter what happens." I could sense a bit of hurt in his words because I knew he loved me once; perhaps he still did.

    "Thanks, Alaric. That means a lot." With his powers, I knew he knew that was the truth. "I just hope that one day, Th¨¦oden and I will walk down the aisle."

    "You will. I know you will," he said confidently. ¡°Is this all you had to discuss?" I could tell the shift in topic was starting to bother him.

    "Yes."

    "I have to get going as I have to meet with Aspen''s Council to go over a few things, this included. Keep in touch with me, Maria. Please, don''t be a stranger."

    "Definitely," I said. "That goes for you too. Oh, and one more thing I forgot to mention."

    "What''s that?" He questioned with curiosity

    "I will be the Royal Head of Winterfall''s Council in two weeks."

    He looked a bit shocked, "It''s about damn time you join our ranks. I wish you luck with that, as I hear your council has gone rogue." He briefly paused before continuing, "One more thing before I sign off: watch Sybil." His orb faded to its usual color scheme, leaving me in an empty room with the orbs of communication.

 65. Queen of Fear

    The next thing on my to do list was to talk to Queen Eleanor, Queen of Emerald Cove. I was more nervous talking with her than I was with King Alaric. At least with King Alaric I had a connection with outside of our formal relationship. Queen Eleanor on the other hand, it was a rocky relationship outside of our formal relationship.

    I mean we got along decently well but I could sense some hesitation on her end with pushing our friendship forward. It almost mimicked jealousy or spite. Then again, Queen Eleanor was known for her edgy behavior as she often butted heads with her own council.

    The three of us, Alaric, Eleanor, grew up together. Often visiting each other¡¯s kingdom¡¯s for sleepovers and a variety of royal events. Alaric was the oldest out of all three of us by ten years. He was the first of us to take the throne as his parents were more than willing to hand him the crown. I always believed that was due to his ability to detect a lie. As it proved handy on more than one occasion.

    Queen Eleanor was the middle of us three. Her ability proved to be a greater tool on the throne than off it so her parents granted her the crown early too. Whereas mine had never surfaced yet so I had no reason to take the crown of Winterfall just yet.

    Eleanor was more, I would say rougher than Alaric and I. In a way she had to be as her council consisted of a lot of old folks that were stuck in their ways. No matter what change she tried to make they typically refused her, which brought on her edge of darkness so to speak. She isn''t evil by any means but can mimic that of Theo¡¯s aura of fear and turn the tides in her favor.

    Queen Eleanor¡¯s orb of communication swirled with a variety of colors that correlated to spring. Various greens, yellows, oranges, and pinks swirled in the orb. And her stone, shimmered just the same.

    I cleared my throat and sent this message to her, ¡°Queen Eleanor, I ask your presence for a brief meeting. I have some troubling news and would love to discuss it with you properly.¡±

    I waited around for what seemed like hours but was only a few minutes before I heard her harsh voice echo through the stone, ¡°this better be important Maria, I was busy. Go to the communication orb immediately.¡±

    I sighed in relief. The harshness in her tone I was used to as it is how she always sounded. I just had to hope that she would show a bit of sympathy when I tell her everything.

    I walked over to her orb and waited a brief second before she walked into view. Queen Eleanor had lush blonde hair that flowed in waves down her spine, her brilliant green eyes mimicked that of fresh spring as hints of gold danced within them, and her black dress fit her body just right. Eleanor wore a flashy rose necklace upon her neck and a pair of black rose earrings to match. Her skin was flawless and shimmered a bronze color.

    She sat back on her throne and sighed, ¡°what do you want Maria?¡± She sounded annoyed. Well, I am fucked. I thought to Th¨¦oden as her demeanor always made me nervous.

    I cleared my voice in hopes of not sounding hesitant, ¡°I have some news I would like to share with you.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± She asked as she began to tap her fingers on the arm of her chair. She was definitely the impatient type.

    ¡°Marcel Blackvale, King of Summer Crest.¡±

    I watched as her eyes shifted slightly. ¡°What do you know about him?¡± She snapped.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I know he is a devil high lord of the fourth ring of Hell.¡± I tried to watch her body language. She didn¡¯t seem surprised. Something, told me she knew.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°He is trying to take my kingdom by forcing my hand in marriage and I want to stop him.¡± I told her with as much confidence as I can.

    ¡°Huh. You? Do you even have any allies on your back besides that guard of yours?¡± I almost depicted a hint of jealousy here.

    Ouch.. that was a bit brutal. I thought to Th¨¦oden who I could tell was now watching. ¡°Yes, King Alaric.¡±

    ¡°Of course he would, he adored you and still does.¡± She said without hesitation. That I knew.

    ¡°Eleanor, I couldn¡¯t help but get the vibe that you are not surprised at all by this course of action.¡±

    ¡°To be honest Maria, I am not. I learned he was a devil shortly after he took over Summer Crest.¡± I stared at her in shock. ¡°Shock isn¡¯t a good look on you Maria. Look, I would have told you if I knew what was going on in Winterfall. The last communication we had was a month ago. Now I find you are getting married to the devil?¡± She honestly sounded hurt.

    ¡°To be fair I didn¡¯t tell Alaric until today. Communication has slipped my mind with everything that has been going on.¡± That was the honest truth.

    ¡°I¡¯d say understandable but we could have been helping you long before this Maria.¡±

    ¡°I get that-¡±

    ¡°No, let me finish.¡± She said as she interrupted me, ¡°Maria, we grew up basically like siblings. You are my sister despite having other parents. If I had known any of this, I would have helped you as I know you would have helped me if I needed it. As you are a sweetheart and that is just what you would do.¡±

    Damn, I felt terrible now. I really need to step up my game and start doing things more properly. ¡°I am sorry for not telling you about this sooner but I am telling you about this now.¡±

    ¡°And I appreciate the information Maria. What would you like of me?¡±

    ¡°I would like your kingdom¡¯s support when the time comes. I have Alaric¡¯s and I need yours.¡±

    ¡°And you got the support.¡± She said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you Queen Eleanor, I appreciate it.¡± I told her. ¡°Let me fill you in on a few more things.¡± I told her about Crimson. I told her about Marcel. I told her Theo and I¡¯s brief plan that we have to take care of things. I even went as far as telling her about my powers and how I am training with Theo to develop my skills. The only thing I left out was my love for Theo, however I think if Alaric knows Eleanor knows too.

    ¡°Huh, that is a lot to take in Maria. First, I am happy that you are developing your power. A skilled Queen in the fields is something the Isle¡¯s needs. Put you with your guard and you two are a force to be reckoned with.¡± The Isles are what we called our four kingdoms combined. ¡°I think we shall call you The Queen of War. Yeah, I think that fits.¡±

    My face flushed a bit. ¡°Well, I still got to learn my skills before I can be the Queen of War.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± She said, ¡°is there anything else I should know about?¡±

    I thought about it, ¡°did I tell you I will be a part of my council?¡±

    ¡°I think you left that bit out. Your council needs it.¡± Eleanor said.

    ¡°I have heard and have witnessed first hand.¡±

    ¡°Is that it? I do have a meeting to get to. My own council is being a pain in the ass.¡±

    ¡°That is it. It was great talking to you Eleanor.¡± I gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°That goes for you too. I got to run now but try not to be a stranger Maria.¡±

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    The orb faded and I was left alone in the communication room.

    You did great Maria.

    Thanks. I was nervous about this one.

    You handled it well my love.

    Now what?

    Relax.

    I could use some relaxation. So I made my way back to the kitchen to grab a quick snack before I headed back up to my room.

 66. The Wedding is Coming Together

    Once I arrived in the kitchen I saw something that I hadn¡¯t seen before. Marcel, in the kitchen. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked him as I opened the cooler and pulled out the glass jug of orange juice and a plate of cookies. I moved over to the cabinet and felt his eyes follow me. ¡°Do you mind?¡± I grabbed a glass from the cabinet and poured my orange juice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Marcele said with a grin.

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°please let me be, it is too early for this.¡±

    I glanced over and saw Marcel arch his eyebrow, ¡°can I not watch my future wife? I love your effortless movements.¡±

    I groaned, ¡°please stop calling me that.¡±

    ¡°You are my future wife.¡±

    Not willingly bastard.

    ¡°Yes, but you do not have to call me every chance you get. I do have a name and that is Maria.¡± I sat down to enjoy a couple of cookies as I watched Marcel get a glass of water and sit across from me.

    ¡°Alright. I will try to just call you Maria from here on out.¡± He sounded defeated but I hoped he got what I meant.

    ¡°I appreciate that.¡± I dared to look him in the eye as I feared his magic. The necklace that Theo had the enchantress make would be complete tomorrow so I had to avoid eye contact with him until then.

    ¡°While I got you here, can we discuss our wedding?¡±

    That surprised me. Marcel was never eager when it came to planning the wedding. So his change in behavior surprised me.

    ¡°Sure.¡± I said, ¡°what do you want to discuss? We have a lot of it planned already. Flowers and my dress are taken care of, and you got your suit fitted, right?"

    "Right."

    "Good. And we agreed on a costume theme, right?" I thought back on all the wedding planning and what we may have discussed so far. He nodded. ¡°We also got the colors down," I reminded him. ¡°We can hire someone to decorate based on our flower choice and what minor decorations we choose to have."

    His face lit up. "Hire someone?"

    "Yes¡­" I sighed. "Only to decorate, though. We also need a few musicians. We can hire those out as well."

    "Do you have any musicians in mind?" He asked, pulling out a piece of paper and a quill.

    I thought back to all of my parents'' past events and all the musicians they hired. " There are a few. I think my parents may have a list somewhere around here. I can find that, and I will get the word out to a few of them to see if they are available during that week."

    "Would you dance?" Marcel asked, catching me a bit off guard again.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Dance?" How did he know I could dance?

    "The first time I saw you was at an event a few years back, and you danced beautifully."

    I looked at him, confused. I could not recall any event where he had been present. I would have remembered his appearance, let alone his smell of brimstone. "What event?"

    ¡°It was Winterfall''s Annual Winter Ball, I believe. The annual ball your parents used to throw. This was shortly after I had gained the crown of Summer Crest. I didn''t stay too long, as I did not want to draw attention to myself, but your mother invited me to the event."

    I thought back long and hard to that event. I remembered what I wore that day: a well-fitted green dress that hugged my body just right.

    I thought his scent was familiar, Th¨¦oden said through the bond. But he had left the event before I could approach him and question him. He recalled the event, showing me a flashback to him approaching a figure that looked like Marcel in the back of the crowded great hall.

    "Why didn''t you introduce yourself?"

    "I was nervous. I had just taken the throne, and I did not want to draw attention to myself," he admitted. ¡°Regardless, would you be willing to perform yourself at our wedding?"

    I thought about it briefly. "Sure, though I don''t typically do duets, so it will be performed solo." Part of that was a lie, but I only wanted to dance with Th¨¦oden.

    "Fair enough, but we will have a dance, right? I have been told that the bride and groom share a dance?"

    I sighed. "Yes, that is correct, but we can keep that simple. We don''t need to learn anything fancy for our first dance."

    "Very well. That¡¯s probably for the best, as I cannot dance to save my life."

    "Now I almost want to put you through that torture..." I said with a smile. The thought of him failing to learn a complicated dance amused me, especially knowing how many years of practice I was put through.

    "Please don''t; it will be an embarrassment to both of us," he said, urging me against that decision.

    "Very well, so we have ideas for hiring musicians, decorations, and a dance solo. This is a very good start." I thought for a moment. "I can reach out to the decorators my parents also used, as they were top-notch."

    "Good. If you need help with that, let me know." He stood up from his seat and put his now empty glass in the sink. ¡°I have to check in on things with Crimson and how Summer Crest is going without me there. I''ll chat with you later, darling." He left me alone in the kitchen once again.

    Once he left I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the conversations I had today. First, King Alaric¡¯s warning I held onto strongly. I knew that there was something off with Sybil and his foresight into the council confirmed it. And then there was my chat with Queen Eleanor, who surprised me and was open with siding with me in my fight against Marcel. Then Marcel, who surprised me and took initiative in surprising me with jumping on the topic of wedding planning. Huh, times have changed indeed.

    Maria? Theoden¡¯s voice echoed through the bond, are you alright?

    Yeah, I believe so. Just a lot has happened in a short amount of time. Why do you ask?

    Your emotions have been all over the place. Anger. Hate. Love. Sadness. Literally everything.

    Huh, must have been all of the conversations.

    How charged is your ring love?

    I glanced down at the ring, decently charged. A handful of the gems seem to be fully charged, others partially charged. And that was the truth, as as the ring''s power was used yesterday, the gems hadn¡¯t had time to replenish the power that was used.

    Regardless if they are partially charged or not, we should still practice tonight. Keeping them down might be the best for the both of us.

    I sighed, so another round of magic training tonight?

    Yes, even if it will hurt like hell.

 67. Marcel View Point IV

    ~Marcel Point of View~

    I walked back up to my room and sent a message to Crimson, ¡°I request your presence.¡± I don''t mind working with her as she was all I had but sometimes I couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe I should have done this plan alone.

    ¡°Fine¡­I will be there in one minute.¡± She responded. Her voice sounded harsh.

    I waited patiently in my room for her arrival. ¡°What do you want?¡± She growled as she appeared in the room with her arms crossed.

    ¡°What made you so pissed this morning?¡± I snapped back.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly a morning person Marcel.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only seven.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    I ran my hand through my hair. Maria hated me and I was starting to feel like Crimson hated me too. This is getting harder to balance. ¡°The wedding is all planned out. Now all we have to do is wait for the first week of fall.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed, ¡°Why fall? Can you not just marry her now and get it over with?¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°I tried that. But she wants a proper wedding.¡±

    ¡°I still can not believe that you are going through with this.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°Crimson, I have explained to you why I am doing this. I am not going to explain it to you again.¡±

    ¡°Did you just call me here to rub it in about your impending marriage?¡±

    Damn this woman. I loved her but she was nothing like Maria. Maria was sweet and caring. Crimson was harsh and brutal. I guess our past in Hell really put a number on her personality. Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t have made her my general in command after all. War had really put a number on her.

    ¡°Not at all. I want to discuss the standings in Summer Crest.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°What about it?¡± She remained up against the wall, her voice harsh and her posture composed.

    ¡°What is being done in Summer Crest?¡±

    ¡°The poor are being rounded up like you requested. Being put in the holding cells for their souls to be consumed. To which I have a decent amount obtained in this orb jar.¡± She held out a shiny jar that glistened with a dozen or more swirling gaseous white smoky liquids. The liquids never crashed, only intermingled and always remained fluid.

    My stomach growled as I stared upon the glass. It had been a day since my last consumed soul and I was starting to crave them. ¡°May I?¡± I asked her and she nodded, handing me the jar.

    Now soul jars can be tricky in removing souls from them. With this one having at least a dozen souls in place it would make it difficult for those who were inexperienced to remove one soul. However, since I was experienced in this matter, I was able to do it swiftly and without a fuss.

    I was able to suck one soul at a time out of the jar. The first soul I consumed didn¡¯t give me much insight or any new abilities. They were once simple humans, without much skill. The second one was just the same.

    I sighed and sat the jar on the nightstand. ¡°Not much gained from them. But they hit the spot.¡±

    Crimson rolled her eyes, ¡°I do what I can. If I start taking those who are stronger, people will start to get suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    I thought about what I needed to know, ¡°What is going on with the council?¡±

    ¡°Same old same old. No new rules have been made yet.¡±

    ¡°And Winterfall''s council?¡±

    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Maria is going to take the Royal Head spot. Which is going to make it harder to pass rules here. I fear she will overturn several rules we had in place for the past years.¡±

    ¡°Noted. Keep an ear out. Let me know how things go. If the revivify rule is overturned, it will become harder to collect souls.¡±

    ¡°I know that but the council decided to add her without my consent.¡±

    ¡°From the way I understand it, as long as most of the Council agrees, they can add her with or without you.¡± I reminded her. I may be blind to half the stuff that goes on, but I do know some of the rules.

    ¡°Whatever. Anything else?¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°I think that is it for now. Just start preparing Summer Crest for the annual festival.¡±

    ¡°Noted. Have the fiends started to arrive?¡± Crimson questioned.

    ¡°Yes, they have set up shop in the kingdom.¡± I informed her. I had hoped my fiend friends would help in soul collection. If only if they can stay out of trouble.

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I must go back to Summer Crest.¡±

    ¡°Before you go,¡± I walked towards her. I gave her a kiss on the lips, which she did not reciprocate. I knew it had been awhile since I showed her any kind of affection so I didn¡¯t know what I would expect from her. ¡°Thank you for adding me with this adventure.¡± I stepped back and watched her vanish from my room.

 68. Artisan Treasures

    ~Maria Point of View~

    It was now 7 in the morning and I was already feeling relieved. Our plan was moving forward nicely as King Alaric and Queen Eleanor were siding with us in the matter of dealing with Marcel.

    What time are we meeting for magic training tonight? I asked Theoden as I shut the door to my room, locking it behind me.

    Let¡¯s try for 8pm tonight.

    Got it.

    If magic training was at 8, I had a full twelve hours to do whatever I wanted. Within limits of course. Theo was hesitant with me traveling through the kingdom alone, considering the spike in murders. However, I can not withstand being stuck in my room all day.

    If you must travel, I will allow it. But my guards will be close by.

    I didn¡¯t like the idea of babysitters but I understood where he was coming from.

    Understood. I just can not stand being in my room for another full day.

    I get it. Just be careful Maria.

    I will. I grabbed my bag of holding and slipped it on my belt and headed out the door.

    I could sense his guards watching me as soon as I stepped outside. It didn¡¯t bother me, but what did bother me was the fact that he was using some of his sources on me when they should be patrolling the inner rings. I have Underlings in place, he told me. The Underlings, of course, were not as skilled as the Elite group but had the talent to become one of the Elite. I knew of a guard named Brienne who was once an Underling, but worked her ass off to get into the Elite group. The inner rings are well watched, don¡¯t worry.

    I had no idea where I was going, but I knew I wanted to be out of the castle as much as possible today. After about an hour of walking through the outer rings I finally made it to the first middle ring of the city. It was home to a mix of nobles and middle class people. The families here were well blended, with nobility marrying into the middle class. In comparison, the outer rings mainly consisted of noble families, with very few middle and lower class families present in the outer rings.

    I had visited this ring a few times, but not as much as I would have liked. The buildings featured architecture that blended styles from both upper and lower classes, making the place a truly unique experience.

    Not to mention the fashion styles present in this ring. There were fine silks, yes, but there were also more mundane clothing options, all of which were much more affordable in this ring. That meant a variety of food choices as well. Currently my senses were picking up the delicious smell of a man¡¯s freshly baked goods..

    ¡°Princess!¡± He waved attempting to get my attention.

    ¡°Sir,¡± I said as I approached. ¡°What all have you got here?¡± I asked him even though I knew I did not need any more sweets but they smelled so delicious I simply couldn¡¯t help myself.

    ¡°First, call me Freddy. Secondly, my grandma''s recipes.¡± He handed me a small tin that held what looked like a chocolate pie. ¡°Here taste.¡± He gave me a fork.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    It was tempting. Damn it¡­ I thought through the bond. I ended up taking a bite of the chocolate pie and it caused my taste buds to explode. This pie was absolutely delicious.

    ¡°Do you have any more of these?¡± I asked, finishing the small tin filled with chocolate pie rather quickly.

    He looked underneath his cart. ¡°I have three of these today.¡±

    ¡°Can I have these sent to the castle? I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± He spoke excitedly as he began to package up the pies whistling for a friend of his. ¡°Take these to the castle.¡±

    ¡°The castle?¡± The boy asked.

    ¡°Yes. Princess Maria would like them dropped off.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± I looked down at the boy he had called, causing him to jump back.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± he whispered as his eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°If it''s too much trouble I can have one of my guards take them to the castle.¡±

    My guards are not trained to deliver desserts to the castle.

    Please? I begged.

    Fine¡­ He sighed.

    Immediately, one of the guards stepped out of the shadows. ¡°Princess, Captain said something about a delivery?¡± asked the guard, a man named Harold, as he looked between the three of us.

    ¡°Yes. These three pies need to be taken to the castle. Put them in the fridge please,¡± I ordered as the guard sighed heavily and whispered something about not being an errand boy under his breath. But he followed orders and took the deserts to the castle. I paid Freddy twenty gold, even though he was only asking for ten. I even tipped the little boy five despite him being too shell-shocked to even speak.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I left them to their work. The owner simply thanked me and went back to attracting more people to his cart.

    I wandered about this section of the ring for a few hours, looking at anything else that caught my interest. Eventually, I found another cute little shop selling trinkets.

    ¡°How much is this locket?¡± I asked the older-looking woman who owned the shop.

    ¡°For you, free." She had a twisted grin on her face as she spoke.

    I gave her a bit of a side eye. ¡°Let me buy it.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s free.¡± She urged me to take the piece.

    ¡°But¡­¡± I tried to protest.

    ¡°It¡¯s free for the princess.¡± She snapped. ¡°It looks good with your outfit today.¡±

    I looked down at my shirt and pants I had decided to slip on before heading out. The black onyx gem did go well with my dark blue top and black pants. ¡°If you insist. Can you tell me if it''s magical or not first?¡± I asked her, suspicious at how persistent she was being.

    ¡°Magical? No.¡± I watched her move her hands over the necklace as if she was casting a spell. ¡°But it was meant for you.¡±

    What do you make of this? I asked him, unsure whether I could trust this woman or not. Something about her did not sit right with me.

    Do not take it. He urged me. There is something hidden with that necklace. I could tell he was using his own abilities to try and examine it. Leave, he ordered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come back later.¡± I walked back to the door.

    ¡°Are you sure¡­¡± She spoke with a devilish accent to her voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said and left as quickly as I could, only to run into Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡± I glanced back at the store and saw three of his guards enter to question the lady. ¡°What was the necklace?¡±

    ¡°Something from the Hells. Why don¡¯t you just head back to the castle. It¡¯s getting close to dinner time as is.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± I said. ¡°Walk with me?¡±

    ¡°I need to clean this up here,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there in about half an hour.¡± He walked back to the now-chaotic shop.

 69. Confronting Fiends in the Inner Rings

    I was curious about what was going on inside that little store, so instead of going back to the castle I walked a few hundred feet away, took a seat on a bench, and popped into his vision.

    ~Theo''s Point of View~

    I started to interrogate the woman as two of my guards stood on either side of her. "What are you doing here?" I was curious as to her true intentions, but didn''t hope for much. I was utilizing fear tactics after all.

    "W¡­ working," the woman stuttered.

    I sighed, letting the collar of her shirt go. "Explain to me why you have a necklace that contains markings from Hell?" Shit, said Maria''s voice in my mind.

    "I¡­ I don''t know what you mean." She backed herself up against the counter.

    "I think you know damn well what I mean. Who are you working for?"

    "Myself?" She answered with a question. She seemed perplexed with the whole situation.

    "You expect me to believe that an ordinary¡­" I stopped to examine her before continuing. "...human would just stumble upon a black onyx gem from the Hells!?" I was quickly beginning to get frustrated with the situation. Part of me questioned if she was working with Marcel, considering what we know about him now.

    Dear, Maria said through the bond. Could this be mind control? I could sense her studying the woman through my eyes.

    Maria? I thought I told you to go back to the castle. It doesn¡¯t feel like you went all the way back I said, frustrated that she had disobeyed me. But perhaps you are right. I''m sorry for snapping at you. I tried to calm myself before proceeding, taking the advice she had given me.

    "Look, can I try something before things get too ugly?"

    The woman was taken aback by my sudden change of posture. "S¡­sure?" she responded hesitantly.

    I stepped forward and waved my hand in front of the woman. I was utilizing a spell that gave me the ability to determine if someone was mind controlled, but I saw nothing. So, I changed up my tactics and decided to cast a spell to dispel magic and see if I could cause any disguise to drop. This spell was useful for us guards to have as it aided us in determining if we had the right suspect. As the spell took hold the woman''s features began to shift into a more demonic form.

    "I forgot how powerful a dragon can be," she said in abyssal.

    The sound of cracking bones filled the air as her form was forced to shift into a tall humanoid figure with deep tan skin and dark red wings. I heard Maria gasp through the bond as she pointed out the obvious. A succubus?

    Yes.

    I motioned for my guards to subdue her the best they could, trying to prevent her from escaping. Two of them leapt forward, one on either side, and one more grabbed her from behind. "I am going to ask you again, who in the hell are you working for?"

    In a rough, breathy tone, the woman spoke. "I think you know pretty well." She glared at me with eyes that eerily resembled Marcel''s.

    I did not hesitate any further. As soon as she finished speaking, I punched her square in the face with enough force that blood splattered across my armor and face. I felt several bones crack on impact.

    "Now," I said as one of the guards handed me a cloth to clean my hands, "This can go one of two ways, I can kill you here and now."

    "Or?" the woman coughed.

    "Or, I can send you back to the Hells. That, however, seems too easy." I punched her again in the face, harder than I did before. As more and more bones broke under my fist, her head appeared very deformed but she was still alive.

    "F...fuck you and your princess." She mustered as she found what strength she had left and kicked me with both her legs.

    I stared down at her pathetic form. "You think that was effective?"

    "He will rule," she said. "He will rule." I punched her one more time as she closed her eyes and accepted her fate. The final punch caused her to slump against my guard that was holding her from behind. I grabbed the necklace and put it in a box I used to lock things away that could be deemed dangerous.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Clean this up." I ordered my guards to take care of the succubus''s body while I examined the rest of the merchandise in the store. I found at least five other items marked with Hellish runes and placed them in the same box. I also found a few vials of a Hellish liquid that resembled a poison that was being used on citizens and placed them in the box as well.

    I also discovered a rod that seemed connected to the Hells, which I took and put in the box. I''ll examine these further later, I told her as I knew she was still watching. Now, please go back to the castle. Jasper should be there soon to walk you back. I''ll be there in ten.

    ~Maria''s Point of View~

    I pulled out of his vision to find Jasper walking towards me.

    I sighed as he approached. Be careful. I told him as my vision left his, getting up from the bench I was sitting on and walking towards Jasper.

    "Captain told me to walk you back." He motioned me forward, stepping behind me. His steps fell in line with mine as we walked to the castle. "Princess Maria?"

    "Yes, Jasper?" I responded as we walked back at a steady pace

    "I''m sorry."

    "Sorry for what Jasper?"

    "For what I have to do¡­" his voice shifted slightly, causing me to freeze. His voice just sounded like the succubus¡¯s did back in the shop. Shit. I thought through the bond as a wave of my fear seeped through me.

    I''m coming! Th¨¦oden thought, and I could tell he started running almost immediately.

    I turned to face the figure I thought was Jasper, but instead, in front of me was a figure that looked similar to the woman, but masculine instead of feminine. A man with deep red wings, muscled features, tanned skin, and a raspy, hardened voice. I took a few steps back as I saw the succubus''s partner.

    "I thought he said you were tough¡­" he said in a raspy, deep tone. ¡°You don''t look tough." He stared at me.

    "Leave me alone." I backed up a few more feet.

    You can do this, Maria, Th¨¦oden said through the bond, sending a wave of encouragement.

    I can.

    Yes. You can.

    I stopped moving backward in fear. Instead, I found myself collecting myself. I studied the figure quickly before me. Hell. He was from Hell. So not fire. It could be cold. I quickly glanced down at my ring and found a light blue gem that appeared fully charged. I remembered our conversation earlier about trying to reduce the amount of impact to allow more spell use through the ring. I focused on that as I rubbed my finger over the gem and reached my palm out.

    "Oh, cute,¡± the incubus said. "The princess can cast¡­"

    He was cut off by the wave of magic that left my body. As it reached the incubus, a burst of freezing air that almost mimicked Th¨¦oden''s own aura of cold smacked him in the stomach, instantly turning him shades of purple as hyperthermia took hold.

    As quickly as the spell took hold, he shook it off.. Shit, I thought and fumbled around with my ring. I was unaware of which I activated but felt a burst of energy leave my body as another spell had formed. A crackling ray left my palm and smacked the fiend in the face. In a panic, I looked down at the ring and found I had accidentally used some of the deep blue gem. The lightning seemed to phase it more than the cold did, but neither had the impact I wanted.

    I could tell he was pissed now. He rushed towards me, baring his claws. He dug into my shoulder, as I failed to dodge his attack. I felt the blood seep through my now torn top, and as his claws sunk deeper into my flesh, I let out a scream of pain as he dragged his claws down my back.

    I managed to throw him off of me, planting him on the ground hard. I heard a snap, which I hoped was its back-breaking. One more corner, Th¨¦oden breathed as I could sense he was pulling the pain that ripped through my back and shoulder¡ªpulling as much of it as he could.

    I thought back to my training with Quinn, and how I used that energy she impacted me with to hurt her in turn, so I did just that. I used what energy I had left against the incubus and forcefully punched the fiend where its heart should be. His ribs cracked as I impacted perfectly through his chest, and I felt his blood seep onto my hand as I punctured his heart.

    "Maria!" Th¨¦oden shouted as he pulled out a bow. "Move!" I couldn''t focus on the sound of his voice just yet. All I wanted to do was rip this fiend''s heart out. But as I was just about to, he released his arrow, piercing the fiend through the skull, causing it to go limp before I had the chance to pull his now still beating heart out.

    He dropped his bow and raced towards me, pulling my hand out of its chest cavity. He wrapped his arms around my body carefully as he quickly examined my wounds. My body was already healing itself before he used any of his spells. I''m proud of you, he said as he healed me the rest of the way and glanced down at the now-dead incubus.

    But I didn¡¯t kill it.

    No, but you could defend yourself until I could save you. And I am proud of that. I smiled up at him. I wanted to kiss him so badly, but that had to wait as the fight had drawn a bit of a crowd. It was not an everyday assurance to see the princess throwing a punch that almost killed a creature.

    Th¨¦oden pulled away from me and began to work on crowd control. "Back up," he told them. "Let the guards handle this." He motioned for his guards to start cleaning this area up, too.

    Jasper¡­ I thought to him, causing him to glance over at me. His face showed a bit of panic that he tried to hide. I could hear his message through the bond. "Jasper report," he said. He waited a few moments before sending another. "Jasper report, damn it."

    I could tell by his face and through the bond that he was distraught. He hadn''t gotten a reply yet, and his guards knew to respond to him quickly. I may be late for dinner. He gave orders to the guards cleaning up the mess and took off quickly.

 70. Marcel View Point V

    ¡°Those fiends were idiots going after her like that. Their deaths are not in my hands.¡± Marcel shook his head. ¡°Stupid bastards.¡± I slammed my fists against the left wall of my bed chambers. ¡°They only last four days!¡±

    ¡°Maybe you need to hire better minions to aid you.¡± Crimson said. I honestly had no idea how such a beast can keep a calm demeanor. Clearly, I needed to work on that.

    I growled beneath my breath, ¡°Please, like you could do any better than those low life fiends?¡± I turned and faced her. My blood boiled with anger. I wanted to destroy something, anything really. Hell, the only thing stopping me from going rounds with Crimson was that she holds the key to my domain. So, I turned back to the wall of my chambers and continued to punch the cold stone wall until there was a crevice forming. Huffing, I turned back around and to my surprise she was still there. ¡°What?¡± I groaned as I grabbed a cloth that hung on the rocking chair in the corner of my room and wrapped my swollen, bloody fist.

    ¡°Charming.¡± Crimson said. ¡°Now come here dear.¡± I crossed my arms in an attempt to plead but those fiery eyes drew me in. ¡°There.¡± She said as I sat down next to her. ¡°Breathe Marcel, the more ruckus you create up here the more they may grow suspicious.¡±

    I took a few deep breaths before I responded, ¡°There not even here. Theoden is cleaning up the crime scene and Maria is probably helping that bastard.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d think a girl who just got attacked would help her lover?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Calm Marcel.¡± Crimson reminded me as my voice boomed through the four walled chamber. She brushed her warm hand against my thigh and leaned against my body. ¡°Let me see those hands of yours.¡± She reached for my hands, which I was hesitant to give but I knew they needed to be healed. I may have been a devil, but my own healing capabilities were limited. I wasn¡¯t as excelled at healing like Theoden and Maria seemed to be. But thankfully for me, my own fiery dragon had a few tricks up her sleeve.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I felt the radiant burst of energy burn through my body. Sometimes healing hurt but it was worth it. I grunted as she moved her hands carefully over my wrapped wrists as trickles of yellowish magical energy feed into them. ¡°There.¡± She said, patting my hands. ¡°Now, for your attitude, I would recommend calming yourself before you confront Maria again.¡±

    I took a few more deep breaths, ¡°I know. I can¡¯t let her see me this heated. I fear if she does¡­they will surely find a way to get rid of me before we have a chance to finish what we started.¡±

    ¡°Good. You still need to invite her to the Summer Crests Festival. We can plan a dance for the two of you. A show of good faith you can call it between the kingdoms.¡± Crimson reminded me of the upcoming festival. If I had it my way we would have been done with this festival when I took the crown that made me king but I knew that was impossible as I would have a whole kingdom rioting against me.

    ¡°And have that dragon on my ass for dancing with his princess?¡± I questioned her. I had no idea what she was getting at. If I laid any sort of hands on her, I was sure to get my ass kicked by the dragon.

    She chuckled, ¡°Like he would have a choice? He won¡¯t come if he knows what is best for the kingdom. Besides, we can utilize the festival to confirm if they have the bond that I told you about.¡±

    ¡°Right, the reason why Maria wasn¡¯t falling for my mind manipulation as easily as I thought she would.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If he starts to siphon that energy away, we will know for sure if they have it.¡±

    ¡°Unless they figure out a way to combat that without the use of the bond.¡± I reminded her.

    ¡°True, but you have to realize anything they get made will take a few days to a week to enchant. So, if they have something in place, this may be our only shot at figuring this out one hundred percent. We need to push it. If possible.¡±

    I knew she was right, but pushing my limits with Maria meant hurting any chances I had with her. If I had any to begin with. I sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll rest for the day. Eat a soul or two and then invite her to the festival.¡± I hated to admit that she was right, but her plan made sense. And so did her logic. I mean she was here before I was so, she would know more than I.

    ¡°Good. As for easing your anger, let¡¯s put that to good use shall we?¡± She began to kiss my lips, stopping me from responding any further. My anger eventually turned to lust and hunger as time lapsed in her arms.

    ¡°What would I do without you?¡±

    ¡°Suffer at the hands of good.¡± Crimson said with an devilish smile.

 71. Even a Guard Falls Sometimes

    I walked the rest of the way to the castle with a few guards tailing me in the shadows. I went to the kitchen, sat down in my chair, and smiled at Roland.

    "What in the hell happened to you?" he asked I had forgotten that my shirt was torn and a bit bloody.

    "Fiends." I did not have the time to fully explain it to Roland. "I''m going to be busy here in a minute." I carefully leaned back in my chair and focused on Th¨¦oden. I needed to know what was going on, and I needed to know what happened to Jasper.

    ~ Theo''s Point of View~

    My heart pounded as my feet hit the stone path and I ran towards the row of houses in the middle ring. I rushed towards Jasper''s home, recalling him coming off lunch with his wife, Juilete. I feared that if something happened to him, something may have happened to her as well.

    But I couldn''t think like that now. I had to try to get a hold of Jasper. "Jasper! I order you to REPORT!" I tried to remain calm as I sent the message, but I knew my voice spoke volumes. It was shaky and loud. I saw a few citizens look in my direction, and my voice rose two notches. Calm. I told Maria about that when it came to her and her emotions, and that is something I need to listen to now.

    If something had happened to Jasper, it was on me. I had ordered him to step away from his wife and to walk Maria home. If something happened to that kid, it was on me, and I would never forgive myself for that. Jasper was a human. He was only in his mid-twenties had a lot of life still ahead of him. He was just getting his life started when he married Juilete last year.

    "DAMN it, Jasper Silverstone, REPORT!" I tried to keep my cool as I sent the last message I could before reaching his house.

    Arriving at his door, my speed did not slow; I did not think; I just acted. I kicked in the wooden door with ease. "Jasper?" I asked as I glanced around his home''s main entrance.

    His wife''s scream may forever haunt me as it sent chills down my spine. I quickly peeked around the corner to see her reach for a blade Jasper had left for her. She swung at my face, and I was not quick enough to dodge the tip of the blade, which grazed my c.

    "Get back!" she yelled. Damn, this woman knew a thing or two about self-defense.

    "Juilete, it''s me!" I shouted as I heard her swing the sword widely in my direction.

    I heard the sound of the sword drop. "Theo? Damn you." She breathed. I peeked around the corner to ensure the weapon was dropped before I approached her fully. "What in the Hell is the matter with you?" She clutched her chest as she was tried to slow her breathing.

    "I''m sorry." I stepped towards her cautiously. "Have you seen Jasper?"

    "I. no. He just left about ten minutes ago." She was confused, as Jasper must have told her I sent him a message.

    I ran my hand through my hair and looked back at the door, "I''ll pay for that." I looked back at.er. "I''m sorry to startle you."

    "Do you mind telling me why you gave me a heart attack?"

    I froze momentarily, no idea how to word what I needed to tell her. "I¡­"

    "Out with it, Theo." She snapped. The woman was pissed, but I didn¡¯t blame her.

    "This isn''t easy." I watched her face shift from frightened to completely worried. "I haven''t had contact with Jasper since I received his message ten minutes ago. I''m afraid something has happened."

    She rested her hand on the wall as I watched her process what I just told her, "He always follows orders¡­ if he has not answered¡­" Her eyes started to water as her hands began to shake. She knew Jasper just as well as I did. He valued his job, and worked his ass off day in and day out to make it to the Elite Group. "Please tell me something has not happened to him¡­ we can''t.." She whispered that last bit as she moved her hand to cover her stomach. "No¡­ Theo, please tell me¡­ I can''t¡­ it can''t happen to us." She fell to her knees.

    I froze. I could handle Maria''s emotions and how to comfort her, but comforting another woman¡­ I was almost lost. I walked over carefully to her, kneeling beside her, "I will find him. I will save him."

    "You have to¡­ please." She sobbed as she buried her face in my chest. "I can''t raise our child alone."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A child! That was why she put her hand over her stomach. Jasper never told me he was expecting. Otherwise, I would have given him time off. Maybe he just didn¡¯t want that. "I''ll bring him home to you, I swear," I told her, giving her a brief hug before standing up. "I have to go find him. I can have Quinn sit with you while you wait." She nodded in agreement.

    "Quinn, come to Jasper''s house and sit with Juilete until you hear from me."

    "Yes, Captain."

    As I was leaving, I met Quinn outside the home and gave her a look. She understood this look well enough that she quickly moved into the home to comfort Juilete.

    Knowing that Jasper was not at home, I utilized a locator spell to find his location within the city. He was thirty feet from the Incubus attack. Instead of sprinting back there, I used a few Draconic Step spells to get there quickly; they cut my travel time in half.

    I should have been ready, but nothing could have prepared me for what I saw. My heart sank. There was blood everywhere. His body was ripped and shredded, making it almost impossible to identify. I knelt beside him and produced a quick burst of magic to determine if he was indeed dead. I hung my head low as my worst fear was confirmed: death.

    He was dead because of me. I ordered him to follow Maria back to the castle; he would never disobey orders. I stared at his body longer than I should have. I knew I had to report back to his wife soon. A report I did not want to make. Damn it. This part of the job sucked horribly.

    Bring him back. I heard Maria''s voice chime in through the bond.

    But we can''t¡­ The Council.

    And who is going to be the Royal Head? I say bring him back. I mean it. Bring him back. I''ll deal with the backlash.

    Are you sure?

    Yes. I know how much you care for Jasper. I care for him too. Bring him back.

    Thank you, Maria.

    I quickly produced the material components needed to bring back the dead. I just had to hope his soul would rejoin with his body. I figured he would return, knowing he had a kid on the way and loved his wife. I cast the spell without any hesitation.

    A moment later, a soft breath escaped Jasper''s lips as his wounds started to close, and his heart began to beat again. I sighed in relief as I watched his body heal. I gave him a further boost in healing to speed up the process.

    He opened his eyes when I cast the second healing spell, "Captain? What happened?" He was dizzy but alive.

    "You were hurt, but you are fine now. Let''s get you back to Juilete." I lifted him carefully and carried him back home to his wife.

    "Jasper?" His wife spoke softly as she saw the amount of gashes and blood that covered his clothes. She quickly moved over and hugged him carefully, afraid to squeeze him too tight. She looked back at me and nodded in recognition. She knew what I had to do to get him home.

    Before I left the house, she stopped me and said, "You risked everything today. Thank you." She hugged me tightly and said, "Thank you for bringing him home."

    "Make sure he rests for a week," I told his wife.

    She nodded in agreement. "I''ll make sure of it. Thank you again."

    I nodded and left them be. I walked back to the street I found him on and stared at the blood-stained stone. He died because of me. I put him in harm''s way. If I couldn''t find his soul to bring him back, if his soul did not want to return to his body, I don''t know what I would have done. I would have never forgiven myself for it. That''s what I would have done.

    I''ll be home in ten minutes. Just give me a few minutes to collect myself, Maria. I wanted her out of my head. I wanted to be alone.

    I felt her pull out without protesting. I''ll talk when you¡¯re ready.

    ~ Maria''s Point of View~

    I sighed heavily as I pulled out of his view. I felt terrible for Theo. His guard died because of an order he had given him. This was the part of the job I knew he hated; he hated death, but he learned to deal with it and cope.

    "Is everything alright, Princess?"

    I had almost forgotten I was sitting in the kitchen with Roland. I could only imagine my facial expressions as I watched the scene unfold. "Yeah, it is now."

    He put his hand on my shoulder and stared at me, "Your face scared me. I had never seen you look like that. Well¡­ once." The grief must have been written hard on my face.

    "Sorry, Roland, for worrying you. It''s alright," I said as I smiled at him.

    His face twitched a bit. I don''t think he believed me, but he must have seen I wasn''t in the questioning mood. "Alright, I will continue with dinner." He went back to the oven, pulling out a few trays and checking to see if they were ready. "Is he coming to dinner at least?"

    Theo walked in before I answered. His face was pained, something I had only seen a handful of times from him. "Let me look you over." He moved behind me and started to look over the wounds that I got in my first actual battle. "They¡¯re healing. Good." He brushed his hands over the majority of where my wounds were located and gave me a boost of healing.

    I smiled softly at him, "How¡­" I dared to finish the sentence, and I knew how he was.

    "I''m fine." He stood against the counter and just stared. "Don''t."

    I nodded and dropped the subject. I knew he would talk to me when he was ready.

    "Thank you." He remained staring blankly into space. "Training tonight will continue as normal."

    "Are you sure?" I knew he had used a lot of strength today. I knew he was not up for it, but maybe he needed the distraction.

    "Yes. I''ll see you in an hour." He left the kitchen without eating.

 72. Every Hero has a Heart

    I helped Roland in the kitchen and then went upstairs to change. I slipped on one of Theo¡¯s loose-fitting shirts and met him outside the castle gate.

    "Don''t," Th¨¦oden said as he stepped behind me. "Not now. I know you mean well, but I don''t want to discuss it now. Let me process it."

    He knew I wanted to discuss what happened with Jasper and how this was the second time I had overstepped the Council, and I did not regret that. "Okay. But I want to talk about it at some point."

    "I know, I will talk. Just give me tonight to process."

    The remainder of the walk to the training area was silent as I could sense his thoughts through the bond. I knew he was torn up a bit about today''s events. How he almost lost an Elite Guard, let alone finding out that the guard in question was expecting a child of their own¡ªsomething he had yet to experience. He mainly focused on the fact that he did lose a guard, but I allowed him to bring Jasper back to life. He knew that was a challenging choice for me to make as I had to worry about what the Council would think. But I knew he was grateful that I did allow it.

    He sighed heavily. I can sense you. Maria, please let me comprehend all of this first by myself. I promise I will talk to you eventually.

    I''m sorry, I said. I want to make sure you are okay.

    I am. I need time. Thank you for checking up on me. You''ll know when I am ready to talk. I pulled from his mind, completely giving him his space.

    As he entered the arena, he stopped me. I turned to look at him, and I could read the grief across his face. He may not have technically lost one of his guards today, but they did die. "Look, sharing things like this, you know, is tough for me. I know I can be open with you."

    I softened my gaze on him, wrapped my arms around him without hesitation, embracing him with a warm hug. "You can tell me anything. You know that."

    "Then, here it is. I felt guilty, looking at Jasper. It was my fault. I told him to follow you to the castle. I pulled him from his home. From his wife. If I could not have brought him back, his death would have been my fault."

    I lightly brushed his hair back and rested both hands against the side of his face. "Look," I breathed as calmly as possible. "His death was not your fault," I told him, kissing his forehead softly.

    "But it is¡­"

    "But it is not," I told him. "You did not beat him, you did not stab him; it is not your fault." He smiled softly, and I could feel his mood shift slightly, not for the worse but for the better.

    "But he did follow my¡­" I cut him off with a gentle kiss on the lips.

    "He followed orders, yes, but he decided to follow the orders. He decided to become an Elite Guard."

    He sighed heavily. "You''re right. I need to remember that accidents like today are bound to happen. It has happened. I just can''t let it get to me as much as it did."

    "If that is what you think," I said, kissing him gently again, "just don''t lose all of your humanity."

    He hugged me tightly one more time before stepping back. "Training?"

    "Only if you are up for it," I said, watching his body language for any fault in his behavior.

    "You are not chickening out on me now, are you?" he asked. "I saw you with that incubus. You handled that fight quite well."

    "I could have killed him¡­" I crossed my arms with disgust.

    "But you hesitated. That simple hesitation on the battlefield could easily get you killed." He reminded me that I could have just yanked that incubus''s heart out, but I didn''t.

    "It would have been my first kill¡­ I don''t know how I will be in battle with Marcel if I can''t kill an incubus."

    "Maria, you will be magnificent in battle. I''ve seen and felt your magical capabilities. I know you will do well. Now focus on training." He took his stance ten feet from me. I saw a shimmer of magic around him as he used the channel on his shield to make a more substantial barrier. "If you break this, I''ll be even more impressed." I knew how powerful his over-channel shield could be. I had seen him face many enemies with it, and it would only fall after sustaining significant damage. "Full charge on spells, I''m ready."

    "Brace yourself, then." I looked down at a yellow gem on my ring, shimmering with magic. I brushed one of my fingers against it to activate the charge and stretched my arm towards him. A brilliant beam of radiant energy burst from my hand, impacting his shield. He seemed shocked as the magic danced around his shield, though I was unable to break the barrier. I felt the power drain from my ring as the gem dulled, and the spell faded for about six seconds.

    "Impressive." He examined his barrier. ¡°It did decent damage. It could be useful against the devil. What else?" He crossed his arms, patiently waiting for my next spell. ¡°Or do you want me to hit you with something next?"

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "No." I knew he had used quite a few of his abilities today. I did not want him drained too much in case something happened while we slept. I glanced at my ring and randomly chose an orange-colored gem this time.. A lava-like substance burst from my palm and smacked his shield dead center. This seemed just like an overcharged fireball, as the lava seemed more potent than what the red gem did. "Should I continue?" I asked as he checked the status of his shield.

    "Yes," he said. "Half down. Throw another spell."

    I glanced down at the ring and brushed my fingers against the storm I threw at him the other day. I felt the gem''s power, and I knew that if I used all of that, I might be able to break his shield. That almost seemed too easy, but that may be what I needed here. I brushed my finger lightly against the gem, activating it. "You better brace yourself then," I said as a line of acid shot up above him and rained on him, followed by four bursts of lighting. His facial grew a bit nervous as the spell seemed more potent than the first time I used it.

    The acid started eating away at his shield, weakening it as time went by. At the first lighting strike, the shield shimmered at the damage it took. The second strike was worse as cracks started to form across his shield. The third one seemed to break it, not yet striking him. But then came a fourth strike, which appeared to be the worst of all four. The bolt impacted his right shoulder, going through his entire body. I even felt a bit of a strike through the bond.

    He stumbled backward as the bolt left his body and collapsed to his knees, breathing heavily, "For fucks sake." He felt the wound on his shoulder with his other hand. He glanced up at me with a proud smile on his face. "Every time, you get more powerful. Each spell is more potent than the last. Impressive." He brushed his hand against his wound again, releasing a brilliant light of radiant energy healing it. "I''m going to feel that one tomorrow." He stood back up. "Again." He made the same gesture he had made before, summoning his shield again.

    I sighed. "Haven¡¯t you had enough tonight?" I glanced down at my ring. There were still quite a few gems left to test.

    "Please, Maria. I can handle it." He reassured me with a smile.

    "I know you can, I just don''t want you to wear yourself out."

    "Let''s have you break this shield, and then we can call it."

    "Fine¡­" I sighed and randomly chose a brown colored gem. I had no idea what it did, but I made my arcane movements, and to my surprise, a strong wave of force moved at an impressive speed from my palm and struck the shield. It seemed to rock him, but did not appear to do too much damage despite being charged.

    "Interesting¡­ Might be useful to push enemies back."

    I sighed and looked down and activated a pretty aqua blue gem. I knew this was more than likely a cold spell gem and wouldn''t damage him, but it would damage his shield. I was unsurprisingly correct as an intense burst of snow and ice pummeled the shield, causing it to shimmer and flutter.

    "That type of spell won''t harm me, but it did a number on the shield," Th¨¦oden said, nodding in approval. "Again."

    I randomly chose another gem, felt a burst of necrotic energy leave my body, and watched it envelop his shield in a black and green goo. It started eating away at the shield, causing more cracks, but it failed to break it completely.

    "Hmmm¡­" He studied the goo slowly eating away at his shield. "Necrosis could be nasty if it hits its target. Just like acid, it can eat away at a person''s flesh, but necrosis can also eat away at a person''s mind." He then examined his shield to assess how much strength it had left. "Close. we can call it if you want, Maria."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. If I were to activate another gem and use its full strength, I would have destroyed his second shield and probably harmed him again. He dismissed his shield and walked towards me with pride on his face. "Your potential seems endless." He pulled me in for a hug. "I know you will be glorious in battle," he said, kissing my lips firmly. I glanced over at his shoulder as he kissed me, worried I had seriously hurt him. "Oh, that?" He shifted his eyes to his shoulder. "It''s nothing."

    "It does not look like nothing." I could feel my energy shift from attack to healing, and I kissed the wound softly, producing a burst of radiant energy that healed the wound the rest of the way. "Better," I said and moved back to kissing his lips.

    "Mi¡­" said between kisses. "Amor¡­" Pulling back for a second, he finished, "I don''t need you healing me every time I get hurt. It would help if you used that on yourself.

    ¡°But¡­¡± I tried to protest, but he cut me off before I could even finish by kissing me forcefully. He pulled away momentarily.

    "I mean it." he said, and then continued to kiss my lips. After a moment of locking lips, we decided it was time to head back to the castle. And after today''s events, he followed me closely. It was getting close to 9 p.m. as we returned, and all I wanted now was bed. But as we stepped into the castle, a familiar voice echoed in the hall.

    "Princess!" We both turned and saw Cedric coming up from the downstairs chambers.

    Fuck. I said through the bond, causing Th¨¦oden to chuckle.

    "What is Cedric?" I asked as he approached us rather quickly.

    "We were just discussing today''s events, and it was noted that someone was resurrected today?" he asked, looking between me and Th¨¦oden.

    "And what about it?" I crossed my arms. I was annoyed that it hadn''t even been a day, and they were already asking me about it.

    Cedric focused on Theo, saying, "We can not bring back everyone from the dead."

    "I understand that," I began. ¡°But under certain circumstances, I believe if he feels the person has the right to live, then he can bring them back."

    "But how can you be sure his reasons are justified?" Cedric switched his focus from him to me.

    "Because I trust him with my life, Cedric. If I trust anyone to decide who can come back from the dead, it is him." I pointed back to Th¨¦oden. "I trust him more than I trust all of you on the council with that decision," I spat out.

    "Princess Maria!" Cedric said, more frustrated. "That rule is in place for a reason. Rules have to be followed."

    "Rules can change," I told him angrily, "If it weren''t for that stupid rule, my parents would still be here."

    "Please, rules are rules," he said again. "I urge you to follow them."

    I rolled my eyes. "I am the Head of The Council now. If I want to make changes, I can. And that rule is going to be one of them." I moved past him and started to go up the stairs before turning to look at both of them. "I don''t mean to be harsh or rude, Cedric, but things are and will be changing. And they will be changing for the better." I stormed off to my room.

    I felt a tug through the bond as his voice rang through. I am proud of you, and I''ll see you tonight. I closed my bedroom door, locking it behind me.

    "Stupid Council," I sat on my bed, crossing my arms, "Rogue¡­ More like plain stupid." I remembered King Alaric''s words about the Council. I knew he was right, as he always was.

 73. Dream Six: Romance Amongst the Shore

    I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. My training and my first actual fight with an enemy had demanded a significant portion of my abilities, so my body welcomed sleep easily. As I slept, my dreamless trance shifted into a familiar vibrant night sky, and the sound of waves crashing against the rocky shore filled my ears.

    After the dream took hold, his figure soon appeared in my sight. "There you are," I said as I ran towards him, jumping into his arms. He swung me around, holding me tightly.

    "You think I''d miss another dream?" He asked with a smile, kissing my lips firmly.

    "Please, you know you''d be in trouble if you did," I teased, sinking my lips deeper into his.

    I hopped off of him, stepping carefully onto the soft sand. "How are you feeling?" I asked, seeing him move his shoulder carefully after I released him.

    "I''m a bit sore," he admitted, "but overall, I''m alright. Our talk earlier helped."

    I looked at him with soft eyes. "I am sorry."

    He smiled at me, pulling me to a log on the beach, and sat us both down. "There''s nothing for you to be sorry for. But thank you, Maria. Thank you for standing up for me for the second time with the Council."

    "I meant what I said," I told him. He kissed my forehead gently.

    "Thank you," he said again. He rested his hand on my thigh, and I leaned against him cautiously, not wanting to aggravate his shoulder injury.

    "You know, you will give the Council the run of their life."

    "I hope so. Things need to change."

    "And you will be the one to do it."

    I couldn''t help but grin at his statement. His faith in me made me stronger. If he believed I could do it, then I knew I could, as I had the exact same faith in him as he did in me.

    We sat for a bit in silence. "Maria?" he asked. I looked up at him curiously. "I had been thinking a bit about what Jasper said. About Juilet." He was hesitant in speaking this, which gave me an idea of where he was going. "I feel like I would sense that with you, and I know that would be something that you would not keep from me, but I know we haven''t been exactly careful when it comes to sex, and it is possible. And perhaps¡­ I''m just thinking maybe we need to be more careful, at least until this fight with Marcel is over." He let out a sigh.

    I looked at him, a bit surprised that this was the topic he decided to bring up. I knew where he was coming from because one wrong move could be deadly. "So, no more sex?"

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    He smiled at me, "I didn''t say that. I just said we needed to be more careful."

    "Good. I don''t think I could go a whole two months without you. You don''t think I''m¡­" After fully processing what he had just said, I asked, "Pregnant, do you?" I thought back from the last few times we got physical. We were certainly not careful.

    "It''s always a possibility, Maria." He thought back to the cove. I sensed he was replaying bits of that in his memory. After that, we stayed at the Inn. "I''m not worried; It will be too soon to tell anyway. Not to mention, an elf conceiving a dragon''s child is almost unheard of. Though there are many reasons for that."

    I sighed, relieved, but didn''t know if I could let this go quickly. It''s not like we hadn''t had sex before this, but we had always been more careful than we have been recently. I think part of it was the uncertainty of things. We wanted to embrace each other for the time we had, given how unclear our future was.

    "I know," he said, reading my thoughts. "Which I think is why I have been a bit more aggressive when it comes to sex. I know you don''t mind it, and perhaps we can adapt to it as time progresses."

    I blushed. "Good." I took a deep breath and released it. "Enough talk about babies for now." I was trying to figure out a way to move to a different topic

    "No need to be embarrassed about the topic, Maria. We''ve talked about children before."

    "I know, it''s just that the possibility of a child now makes me uneasy."

    "And I get that, which is why I suggest we be more careful until Marcel is dealt with," he concluded. "I am glad we are on the same page with the¡­" He thought on how to phrase it. "...topic at hand." He kissed my forehead lightly. "Now¡­ what should we do with the time we have left in our dream reality?" He brushed my hair to the side of my face as he began to trail down my neck with his lips.

    ~Skip this bit if you do not want to read sexual content~

    "I think I know what you want to do." I pointed out the obvious, as his hand on my thigh had moved closer to my waist.

    "I told you." He paused as he moved his lips to mine again. "I¡­" he said, speaking between kisses. ¡°Am¡­ a bit¡­ aggressive¡­ now.¡± I knew he was jealous of Marcel, which fueled that aggression a bit more.

    He moved his free hand down to the hem of the shirt I was wearing, swiftly pulling it off and caressing my chest with his lips. His other hand had found its way into my pants which he skillfully unzipped and pulled down.

    At this point, he hovered over me, balanced against the log. As time progressed, he moved his lips down to where his hand was and used his hand to undo his pants, kicking them off. I don''t think we have to worry too much about dream sex. He told through the bond as he continued with the foreplay. But if you want me to stop¡­

    Don''t¡­ don''t you dare stop. I told him to give him the go-ahead to insert himself¡ªwhich he did. His aggression became more apparent as he moved against me, which I did not mind at all.

    As time lapsed, he eventually pulled me on top of him, with him lying on the sand, allowing me to take control. He ultimately finished with me on top, grabbed my waist in the process, and pulled me up to his face. Thanks to his tongue, I finished a few moments after he did.

    ~End of Sexual Content~

    I moved off of him and lay beside him in the sand. "Screw¡­careful." I breathed as I curled my body into his.

    He laughed at my statement, "Please, if I could be this rough with you every day, I would." He kissed my lips.

    We remained the rest of the night laying next to each other, kissing and playing lightly. "Mi Amor¡­" he whispered. "I love you." He spoke softly as the dream faded, and I woke up in a sweat.

 74. The Devils Invitation

    It wasn''t because I was scared or afraid¡ªmentally, I was well rested¡ªbut physically I was exhausted. My body ached for him as it always did after dream sex. It made it difficult to get out of bed most mornings. But if dream sex was a way for us to be carefree, then I didn''t care. I knew he was in the same boat once he fully woke up. Perhaps I could¡­

    Maria¡­ he grumbled as he was slowly starting to wake. As much as I love to see your body in my mind, I need to get ready¡­ though you paint a pretty good picture of yourself. I could tell my thoughts were provoking what I hoped.

    Should I be mean and stop?

    Feeling panic through the bond, he responded, Don¡¯t you dare. He repeated my own words. I laughed and flashed him different images through the bond, allowing him to finish outside of our dream escape physically. Thank you, Maria¡­ he said. I could tell he was relieved. I love you, you know.

    I know. I love you. I responded to him. Are we still training with Quinn tonight?

    If she''s up for it. He cleaned himself up and got dressed. I don''t know how she''s going to take the news about Jasper, he said. We both knew Jasper and Quinn were close. They were kind of like brother and sister, as Quinn looked out for him, and he looked out for her.

    I hope she''ll be okay, I told him.

    I hope so, too. Are you going to get dressed?

    I sighed. I suppose I should. Breakfast sounds good right now, I said as I pulled the covers completely off and walked to my wardrobe. Dress, skirt, or pants? I asked him.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Pants. I pulled out deep blue pants and slipped them on over my undergarments.

    Tank, short sleeve, or long sleeve?

    Short sleeve. It''s the first day of summer, after all, he reminded me. The season would only last two short months. I pulled out a brilliant orange-colored top that fit just right.

    Up or down? I asked him how I should wear my hair.

    Down, always. I couldn''t help but smile as Th¨¦o always loved my hair down. He loved the way the hair flowed and bounced against my back.

    I sat at my vanity and brushed my hair thoroughly. After a bit of time had passed, Th¨¦o asked through the bond, Are you coming for breakfast? Roland has made a new desert.

    Be right down. I stood up, slipped on my black boots, grabbed my bag, and left my room, locking it behind me.

    I was almost to the stairs when a familiar voice stopped me, "I heard of your attack yesterday." Marcel said as he approached me. "Are you okay?"

    "Like you care¡­" I grumbled, crossing my arms.

    "I do care." He reached out and touched my shoulder. "You are going to be my wife after all."

    I flinched a bit as he said wife. That never gets easier, I said through the bond.

    What are you¡­ oh. Th¨¦o responded as he saw and sensed what I was referencing.

    I turned and faced Marcel, who was stepping back. "Thanks for caring. I guess."

    "I want you to come with me to Summer Crest today. As it is the first day of summer, festivities are in full swing."

    Interesting¡­ Th¨¦o said through the bond Go. I''ll give the Elite group a message. I''ll be there.

    What if that is what he wants?

    He sighed, Of course. I''m still sending some of the Elite with you¡ªones like Quinn and Brienne.

    "Okay, I''ll go. But here''s the deal: Th¨¦oden chooses what guards come with. And I will have to come back tonight."

    "Deal." Marcel said, "We leave at first sunlight."

    I managed to walk the rest of the way to the kitchen without any further incident. The thought of going to Summer Crest weighed heavily on my mind and made me feel uneasy. I just hoped that one of the guards that could come with me would be Th¨¦oden.

 75. Marcel View Point VI

    So I set the stage and asked Maria to go to the festival with me. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t refuse. Though how could she refuse my charm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself now Marcel, we still have to work out any kinks that may come up during the festival¡¯s opening.¡± Crimson¡¯s voice chimed in as she pulled me from my train of thoughts.

    ¡°You can not let me have one accomplishment now can you?¡± I glared at her as I sat on the edge of my king size bed. I laid my back against the comforting cotton and stared at the black canopy that draped over the bed.

    She remained standing, staring at me with a glare in her eye, ¡°Please, I''ll let you have your accomplishment once the princess is dead.¡±

    I groaned and sat up, ¡°I told you, the way her blood tasted, the power that resides within her, will only make her soul stronger.¡±

    She rolled her eyes at me and spoke in disgust, ¡°Please you only hope to get into her pants.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡±

    ¡°If you say that is not true, you are full of shit Marcel. You may be a devil, but I see the way you look at her.¡± She snapped.

    ¡°Jealousy much?¡± I retorted back. Her jealousy over Maria was really starting to get on my nerves. But I couldn¡¯t do this plan without her.

    ¡°Please, why would I be jealous of you?¡± She hissed.

    Why did this conversation get so heated? Hell¡­balancing these two females is starting to prove more work than I bargained for. Sex one night¡­then hatred the following day. Women can be hard to handle.

    With a sigh, I laid back down. There was no way I was going to pick a fight with her now. I needed Crimson. ¡°Whatever the case, I got her to go with me to Summer Crest. Now we can see if they truly have the bond or not.¡± I hoped to change the subject to and ease the tension that was building.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Yes. And I hope you can see that I was right.¡±

    I had a few things I could say here. I could take the easy way out or just push Crimson¡¯s button further. ¡°I¡¯m sure I will.¡± Don¡¯t snap back. I had not had my breakfast yet and I don¡¯t know how much yelling I can take on an empty stomach without snapping.

    ¡°Good.¡± Crimson said.

    I sighed underneath my breath. Thank you Tiamat. Tiamat is a dragon deity in the Hells. Pure evil and a wonderful lady if you ever got the chance to meet her. Which I did, once.

    ¡°Now all I got to do is utilize my magic to push her to her limits.¡±

    ¡°And not screw it up.¡± Crimson reminded me. She finally relaxed herself enough to lay down on the bed beside me, ¡°You know when this is over, I can not wait to return back to Hell. I miss the constant fights over our land.¡±

    ¡°I know my darling.¡± I said as I brushed her vibrant red hair to the side and kissed her cheek softly.

    ¡°You are a pain in the ass, you know?¡± She grinned at me.

    ¡°I know, but you''re not the greatest company in the world either.¡± I told her as I elbowed her lightly in the side.

    Some may question our companionship and honestly I question it too. A fiery beast like her and I, a devil high lord bound to butt heads. Both of us are evil in our own nature and both have our own personal goals.

    ¡°Please, I am the best company a devil could ask for.¡± Her grin grew wider. She may be an evil dragon, but she was still female. Temperamental as hell, but still female.

    I thought about it for a brief moment, I knew she was right. We may be too chaotic for our own goods. We may fight each other on a daily basis. Somehow, we still manage to make this relationship or partnership work. We somehow keep each other grounded despite being pure evil.

    ¡°You got that right Crimson, my dear.¡± I kissed her cheek softly one more time before getting up. ¡°I have to slip on a change of pants and get ready for my date with Maria.¡±

    Her mood shifted quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about attire. I have the outfits laid out already. You just need to worry about learning that dance.¡±

    I glanced at her, ¡°You were serious about the dance?¡±

    ¡°I was. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity to test your abilities. Not to mention, Maria enjoys a good dance.¡±

    ¡°I suppose if I must. Will you teach me Crimson?¡± I held out my hand to her in hopes she would take it. However, all I got was a glare.

    ¡°You will learn it from her. I am not a dancing person.¡± She proclaimed. ¡°I have to finalize a few things but I will meet you there.¡±

    Crimson was quick to vanish from my room leaving me alone in my darkened chambers.

 76. Morning of the Festival

    My steps hummed with anger as I walked into the kitchen where I expected Theoden to be based on where the bond showed he was. I heard his gentle footsteps before I felt his strong arms wrap around my waist. I felt my mood shift as his siphoning eased my nerves.

    He brushed my chestnut brown hair away from my cheek and rested his hand upon it. It will be alright Maria, I promise.

    I stared up at him with a spark of hope in my eye, how can you be so sure?

    He parted his lips crafting a gentle smile as he removed his hand from my cheek. I have communicated with Quinn and Brienne. Both have agreed to accompany you.

    I sighed in relief. Brienne was one of the newer elites but she had an impressive skill set that helped her shine. Quinn, I was starting to see more and more like a sister. I knew she was one I would be safe with no matter what.

    We stepped back from each other as Roland entered the kitchen from the back pantry. ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you two.¡±

    ¡°We do have our limits.¡± Even though Roland knew of our relationship, we still tried to keep physical touch to a minimum.

    ¡°And I appreciate that Maria. But there are few and far places where you two can truly be yourselves.¡± He had a point there but that still didn¡¯t mean we had to show off our affection any chance we got.

    ¡°Roland, I have to ask you. Is it alright if four guards join us for breakfast?¡± Theoden was hesitant when he asked. Considering how Roland was with the Council randomly joining he didn¡¯t know how well he would handle guards joining.

    Roland glanced over at him and I could tell that he was calculating if he would have enough to feed four guards that had high metabolisms plus a dragon. After a minute of silence, ¡°Yes. It should be fine. I have plenty of food already prepped, however I may need to prepare some more.¡±

    ¡°I will be more than happy to help you with that.¡± Theoden said. Meet us in the castle¡¯s kitchen. Quinn, Brienne, Hank, and Thorin. Theoden utilized sending to send a message to the four guards he was choosing.

    ¡°Hank and Thorin?¡±

    ¡°Two of my male guards. Hank Petrov is one of the older ones. Thorin Grove is in the middle ranks of the elite guards. Both men I trust with you fully.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Once he said their ranks and last names it clicked in my mind. Hank was an elven guard and had been in the elite group for a couple hundred years. He was one of Th¨¦oden''s first elites. Thorin was another elven man but with less experience than Hanks. He has been an elite for one hundred years.

    My mood shifted more as I knew I would at least be well protected while dealing with Marcel in Summer Crest. ¡°Theoden, will you help cook the bacon?¡± Roland asked as he held unwrapped pork.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Theoden took the unwrapped pork from Roland and began to warm up the skillet.

    ¡°Maria, can I trust you with the eggs? I have to gather the trays of already prepped food out of the cooler.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing Roland.¡± I took the eggs that he had sat out and began cracking them in a metal mixing bowl. Once I had a couple dozen cracked I began to whisk in some white cream and a bit of seasoning. In my first attempt at making an egg scramble.

    Once I thought the eggs were whisked enough using the metal whisk, I moved over to the stove and grabbed another skillet and let the heat magic heat up the skillet. After a few minutes I slowly poured the egg mixture and began the cooking process.

    Theoden looked down at me and gave me a grin as he turned the bacon. ¡°What?¡± I asked him as I glanced up at him but returned my focus back to the eggs I was cooking.

    ¡°You are beautiful when you cook.¡±

    My face flushed with heat, ¡°Please, you¡¯d say I would be beautiful if I was caked with mud.¡±

    His grin faltered as he tried not to laugh, ¡°is that a bad thing?¡±

    I elbowed him gently, ¡°whatever.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be burning anything now you two.¡± Roland said as he began to carry out the trays of food. ¡°Move for a second so I can place these in the bottom of the stove.¡±

    We both stepped aside long enough for him to place them in.

    After thirty minutes of cooking all the food was ready. Just as Quinn and Brienne walked into the kitchen. ¡°Something smells delicious!¡± Quinn piped up.

    ¡°Oh most definitely. Smells better than what I could cook.¡± Brienne said.

    ¡°Thank those two for helping me out.¡± Roland said as he pointed at the both of us.

    ¡°Wait¡­Theoden can cook?¡± Quinn¡¯s expression made me laugh. As her voice carried exaggeration and humor.

    Theoden let out a long sigh, ¡°There is a lot you don¡¯t know about me.¡±

    ¡°Clearly captain!¡±

    ¡°Regardless of who cooked, sit. Eat while it is still hot.¡± Roland said as he began to plate food for everyone. ¡°Where are the other two guards?¡±

    ¡°They should be coming soon. They had their rounds to complete.¡± Theoden responded. ¡°Let me check.¡± Hank, Thorin, report your location and standing.

    A moment went by and he got a response back, affirmative, thank you for your response.

    We all looked at him, ¡°they are running a bit late as something comes up. So, it will just be us five for breakfast. Which is just fine with me. I am starving.¡±

 77. Festivals are not for Everyone

    ¡°Great, hopefully they arrive on time to leave with us.¡± Brienne said. Her tone had shifted from joyous to annoyed.

    ¡°Is there something wrong Brienne?¡± Th¨¦oden asked as he was quick to pick up the sudden shifts in behaviors. I never understood how he was so quick to pick up everything.

    She was hesitant to answer. ¡°Brienne, you can trust us here.¡± Th¨¦oden hoped that would encourage her to speak up. He wanted his guards to be comfortable around him. He wanted them to trust him.

    ¡°I-I understand that but this is personal captain.¡± Brienne said as she began to pick her fingernails underneath the table. That I knew she was doing as I could hear the tapping of nail against nail. Something, I knew all too well.

    ¡°Brienne, we won¡¯t judge. No matter how bad it is.¡± I told her with a warm smile. ¡°Please?¡± I hoped that my soothing voice would encourage her further. Something was bothering her, that I knew.

    She looked over at me and sighed, ¡°If you insist. However, I shall warn you, it isn¡¯t a pleasant conversation for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°That is fine with me.¡± Quinn and Th¨¦oden nodded in agreement.

    Brienne took a deep breath and released it, ¡°This is heavy and something I haven¡¯t told anyone.¡±

    ¡°Brienne, it¡¯s alright.¡± Theoden assured her again while utilizing his soothing aura.

    The tapping of her nails grew louder as she began to speak. ¡°The festival and I have a bad history. A bad history.¡± She stopped and breathed in and out a few times. ¡°My family used to go to that festival every year. That was until my brother was taken from us.¡± She closed her eyes and held her breath.

    I wanted to hug her so I got up from my chair and walked over to her. I wrapped my arms around her. ¡°It¡¯s alright Brienne, you do not have to continue.¡± I whispered to her in her ear as I felt her sob silently as tears refused to fall from her eyes.

    She looked up at me and smiled softly, ¡°I appreciate that Maria but perhaps it is time that I share my story.¡±

    I nodded, with a gentle smile, ¡°If that is what you want. I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured into sharing something that has impacted you in a terrible way.¡±

    ¡°You are a wonderful soul, Maria.¡± Brienne said as she wrapped her arm around mine. ¡°But I should come clean about my past.¡±

    ¡°If you wish.¡± I told her and held her there in comfort.

    ¡°The festival wasn¡¯t a pleasurable experience for me, at least the last time I went.¡± Brienne began to say. ¡°It¡¯s why I joined the guard force to begin with.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Brienne closed her eyes and took a few more deep breaths before she continued. ¡°My little brother was killed at the festival when he was five. I took him there to get away from our parents who were constantly arguing and fighting. I¡¯d hoped that it would keep him distracted a bit and make him happy.¡± She paused briefly before she continued.

    ¡°I only stepped away to use the bathroom. But as I finished, I heard him scream. I pulled my pants up quickly and ran as fast as I could towards his screams. But I was too late.¡± She closed her eyes as she dared to look at everyone as she didn¡¯t want us to see her cry.. ¡°His attacker snuck behind him and stabbed him through the chest. He didn¡¯t stand a chance¡­¡± Her voice trailed off in a whimper as she told her tragic event.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± Th¨¦o informed her as he did not want to make his guard feel uncomfortable or hurt anymore. He understood the situation at hand and had enough knowledge to piece things together as to what took place.

    ¡°I might as well finish it now. It''s part of the healing process after all, right?¡± She opened her eyes and tried to smile through the pain.

    ¡°When I got to my baby brother he was already gone. The attacker was apprehended by a Summer Crest guard and taken into custody, but that¡¯s beside the point. When I arrived back home that night, I had to be the one to tell my parents that my brother was not coming home. And who did they blame?¡± She paused, catching her breath. Her body shook slightly as she remembered the tragic event. I held her as tightly as I could as I tried to make her feel safe and loved.

    ¡°Me. They blamed me. So, instead of yelling at each other, they turned that hatefulness to me. Punishing me for stupid shit that didn¡¯t deserve a slap with the belt. A year later, I left. I left home because if I would have stayed, I probably would have not lived much longer. That was at the age of eleven.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brienne.¡± I hugged her tighter, if that was even possible. Quinn had even joined in the hugging and wrapped her arms around Brienne on the other side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too Brienne.¡± Quinn said as she hugged Brienne gently.

    She looked over at Th¨¦o. ¡°That¡¯s why I joined the guards at such a young age. I had nothing. Was nothing. But you helped me become something to be proud of.¡±

    Th¨¦o smiled at her. ¡°That was all you, Brienne. Not me. You did all that hard work. You got yourself where you are today. You did that.¡±

    She smiled at him with a bit of pride in her sorrowful eyes. ¡°Thank you, Captain. Thank you for believing in me, when I needed it the most.¡±

    He simply nodded at her gratitude for taking her under his wing so young. She had been twelve when she first approached him about joining the forces. He almost refused her, but saw something in her that made him take her on. That made her one of the youngest guards, and one of the youngest Elites he¡¯d had. She was only eighteen and human.

    As time lapsed, the sun started to peek over the castle walls, all three of us girls sighed. ¡°It''s almost time to play with the devil.¡± I said with a half smile.

    ¡°Hank and Thorin?¡± Quinn asked as we gathered our items from the kitchen and walked towards the grand hall.

    ¡°Should be arriving any minute now.¡± Th¨¦oden walked over to me and gave me a gentle squeeze around the waist and a kiss on the forehead before we left the comfort of the castle¡¯s kitchen.

    You will be fine. I promise. Th¨¦oden whispered to me through the bond.

    I hope you are right. I responded back to him. This time, I seriously hope he was right. The last time he promised me that¡­well yeah, let¡¯s just hope he was right this time.

 78. Welcome to Summer Crest I

    Marcel¡¯s feet fell heavy against the marbled floor of the grand hall. The feeling of dread fell upon me as I knew the time was closing in. My heart pounded as his footsteps fell closer.

    Calm Maria.

    Yeah. I will try.

    ¡°So,¡± Marcel¡¯s voice boomed in the grand hall. Sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°Are we all ready to go?¡±

    ¡°We are still waiting on two of my guards. Hank and Thorin.¡± Th¨¦oden responded, ¡°They should be here any minute. There was an accident they had to clean up.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty.¡± Marcel fell in step next to me, ¡°How is my darling--¡± he paused and stopped mid-sentence, ¡°Sorry how is Maria this morning?¡± He wrapped his arm around my waist and gave me a gentle squeeze.

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°I am great thank you.¡± That was a lie. I¡¯d rather be home with Th¨¦oden but I can¡¯t always get my way.

    ¡°Glad to hear that Maria.¡± His lips met my cheek which caused me to tense. I hated this show of affection in front of Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Two minutes.¡± Th¨¦oden announced as he looked towards the door of the castle, in an attempt to avoid the obvious attention grab.

    ¡°What are you looking forward to at the festival Maria?¡± Marcel asked me.

    Small talk. Great. ¡°The food. Sweets have a soft stop in my heart.¡±

    Like that kiss was any better. Th¨¦oden''s voice was harsh. His jealousy was starting to show.

    I¡¯m sorry love.

    I know. It is not your fault. Still doesn¡¯t make it any easier.

    ¡°What about you Marcel?¡±

    ¡°Our dance.¡±

    I choked on air. Yeah, air. ¡°WHAT?¡± I explained, ¡°What dance?¡± My heart pounded in my chest. The only one I had ever danced with was Th¨¦oden. And my heart sank when I saw Th¨¦oden''s body tense and his emotions soar high.

    Marcel on the other hand looked like he got what he wanted. He smirked as he glanced over at Th¨¦oden''s reaction then looked down at me, ¡°Our dance. Crimson had set up the stage for us to share a dance. I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure on the type of dance but she and I both thought it would be a clever idea to show our bond is strong.¡±

    He had a point there but damn. Dancing with another man¡­I hated the thought.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Theo? I piped through the bond¡­my voice cracked as I called his name through the bond.

    Silence fell as he ignored me. All I heard was the pounding of his heart. I don¡¯t know what to do. I cried to him.

    You have to do it. If not it will look bad on you. Th¨¦oden told me with harshness in his voice.

    He was right. Damn it. I sighed, ¡°I suppose if I have to do it I will.¡±

    ¡°Great! I can not wait to share the stage with you.¡± Marcel gave me another squeeze and another kiss on the cheek.

    At that point Hank and Thorin had walked into the grand hall. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go, captain?¡± Hank asked.

    ¡°Positive. I am needed here. I hope you four will fulfill the promise and protect the princess at all costs.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he glanced between the four guards.

    ¡°You have our word.¡± All four of them said.

    ¡°Good. Marcel, I suspect you will keep her safe?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned him with a glare but a professional tone.

    ¡°Of course, you have nothing to worry about. She is safe with me.¡± Marcel said with a smile on his face.

    We shall see about that. I said through the bond.

    Th¨¦oden glanced over at me before he left us all in the hands of Marcel. I will be watching. If there are any signs of trouble, message me and I will come.

    I nodded. ¡°We will be back by 7 in the evening.¡± I told him. That is my goal. Seven.

    I¡¯ll hold you to that. I love you Maria Roza Silvermist.

    I tried to hide my smile. And I love you Th¨¦oden Ryuu Lodsmok.

    Th¨¦oden collected himself, gave us all a nod and left to do his morning rounds.

    ¡°Now, shall we go to Summer Crest?¡± Marcel said as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°Might as well get this over with.¡± I said with a groan. ¡°How are we getting there?¡±

    ¡°Teleportation. All of you need to come near me. I will teleport us to the grand hall of my castle.¡±

    Once we all gathered around Marcel, Marcel utilized the spell teleportation and in a cloud of mist we arrived in the middle of the grand hall. A grand hall that had white and gold marbled stone floor, with white marbled walls. Placed about every six feet was a white stone pillar that aligned each wall. Each wall contained roughly four pillars. And in the middle of the ceiling of the grand hall rested a marvelous crystal chandelier that created a rainbow effect as the sun danced across it.

    The room was decorated in the theme of Summer. Appeared more alive than the last I had remembered. As there were a couple dozen or so people hanging around the grand hall, enjoying what appeared to be a glorious looking fest.

    ¡°This looks¡­¡± I was trying to think of the right word to say here. Alive? Happy? Too good to be true?

    I felt Th¨¦oden peek into my vision scanning the room. It looks beautiful, like how it should be.

    ¡°This looks beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you love it, Maria. Just wait until you see the rest of the festival.¡± Marcel said as he pulled me along and dragged me through the golden doors of the grand hall and down the brightly lit hallway that was decorated with plenty of flowers and portraits of a variety of scenery from the mountain ranges around the Isle to the vast ocean of South Haven. The walls were decorated better than I thought they would be.

    It was all going well until a familiar female voice echoed through the halls.

 79. Welcome to Summer Crest II - The Chaos Begins

    ¡°Marcel! I¡¯m glad you could make it.¡± A familiar sounding female voice spoke up as the sound of heels clicked against the marbled floor. Crimson appeared near the entrance of the hall extending her arms out to Marcel who went and hugged her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes. Please. She¡¯s a bitch, I said through the bond. I could feel him laugh at my comment.

    ¡°Maria, you remember Crimson?¡± He walked with her back to the five of us, still standing where he left us.

    ¡°How could I forget?¡± I asked with a smile, extending my hand.

    ¡°Please,¡± Crimson scoffed. She leaned in and whispered in my ear, ¡°I don¡¯t shake the hand of the silver¡¯s lover.¡± She pulled back and stepped beside Marcel. What did she just say? I wondered, letting my mind linger on her words. She knows, I told him. But she didn¡¯t before?

    She might have sensed it then. He told me. Dragons can sense each other. We should have pieced it together then, that maybe Crimson was behind the note that was left.

    ¡°The festivities are just getting started,¡± Crimson said. ¡°Oh, Princess Maria?¡± She asked me. ¡°Would you enlighten our kingdom with a dance?¡±

    ¡°A dance?¡± I questioned her. I knew Marcel had mentioned it but it still caught me off guard. As I hadn¡¯t danced in front of people for a few years. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Please? I¡¯m sure our people would love to see your grace with a dance,¡± Crimson pleaded. ¡°Perhaps a duet for the future couple?¡±

    I glanced at Marcel. Please, I doubt he knows how to dance. ¡°You know how to dance?¡±

    "You have already agreed to the dance once. You can''t go back on it now." Marcel looked at me with a grin.

    Why did I have to agree to the dance? ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Great! Follow me please,¡± Crimson said, leading us past the grand hall and to a back room. ¡°Your outfits for the dance are in here.¡± She allowed us to peek in the room. There I saw a well-fitted starry night dress, and Marcel had a black pair of pants with a black vest. ¡°The dance is scheduled for noon sharp, so you have until then to enjoy the festivities.¡± Crimson shut the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside,¡± Marcel said, pulling my hand and leading me to the grand oak doors of the castle. My four guards stepped into the shadows as they were trained to do. I sighed. ¡°Act like you are happy to be here at least,¡± Marcel said as he opened the door.

    The garden in front of us was filled with various colorful flowers, the shrubs were trimmed into unique shapes, and streamers and lights hung above. The fountain in the middle of the garden depicted a gold dragon running sparkling water.

    As we stepped out, a crowd of well over five thousand people cheered. ¡°Thank you all for your support and welcome to Summer Crest¡¯s annual festival!¡± Marcel greeted the crowd of people. ¡°I¡¯m formally introducing you all to my future wife, Princess Maria of Winterfall.¡± He pulled me close to him, causing me to breathe heavily.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Please don¡¯t¡­ I thought through the bond, as I knew what he was about to do.

    He stared at me with a gleam in his eyes and whispered, ¡°You will follow my command.¡±

    I can¡¯t fight it, I cried through the bond as I could feel Marcel try to control my body. I couldn¡¯t sense him¡ªThe bond had fallen silent. He was there one moment but not the next. Theo? I asked in a panic, but it was too late. Marcel reached for my face and pulled me in for a kiss. As our lips touched I felt the bond return. As I regained mobility in my body I glanced over where I knew my guards were and I could see Quinn¡¯s body lock like mine had started to.

    What the hell? Theo asked angrily through the bond. I could not sense you. I could not stop it.

    Just as quickly as Marcel planted a kiss on my lips I pulled back. His face said it all: I surprised him. He was shocked that I was not drawn to him by his own words. ¡°How?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course,¡± he met my gaze then followed it to Quinn¡¯s locked body. ¡°Interesting¡­ not what I expected,¡± He said with a bit of a grin.

    Fuck, I said through the bond. Help her, quickly, I ordered Th¨¦o.

    Just as I thought the words I could see Quinn¡¯s hands begin to shake as she pulled out one of her many daggers. ¡°No!¡± I shouted and ran towards her. I held her hand that held the dagger. Brienne stepped in next to me and held her other arm firmly ¡°Fight it Quinn,¡± I said. ¡°Fight his compulsion,¡± I whispered in her ear.

    I felt a wave of magic flow through me and into her, causing her to drop her dagger as she regained her own self awareness. I was unsure at that moment if that was me or Th¨¦o¡¯s doing, but I was grateful. Thank you, I whispered through the bond.

    As soon as I knew that Quinn was safe, I turned my focus back to Marcel. I stormed up to him ready to lash out, but remembered the crowd of people. They were staring, some fascinated and some scared at the events on folding before them. I whispered into his ear, ¡°You are lucky we have witnesses.¡± I snarled and walked back to Quinn to check up on her.

    ¡°Thank you Quinn,¡± I whispered to her as I looked her over. ¡°How did you..¡± I began to ask, but she just smiled.

    ¡°I think you know."

    ¡°Of course.¡± I gave her one more glance over before going back up to Marcel. ¡°Castle. Now.¡± I pulled him back into his castle, with my guards in tow.

    As the door shut, I shouted, ¡°What is wrong with you!¡± I slapped him hard across the face.

    The impact did not phase him. All he did was grin. ¡°Would you have kissed me otherwise? Besides, we have to make this relationship seem real to the public.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, Marcel,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Take this as a warning: the next time you do anything like that, that mind control business¡­ You¡¯ll regret it. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    His face rapidly shifted from a grin to serious. ¡°Look darling, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go through with a simple kiss.¡±

    I sighed heavily feeling my emotions lift. ¡°Look, let me know your plans ahead of time. Don¡¯t act on impulse,¡± I told him. ¡°If I was aware of what you were going to do, I would have gone along with it,¡± I told him. Even though I would not enjoy any of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Marcel said. ¡°Forgive me?¡± He asked, softening his red eyes.

    ¡°For now¡­¡± I was a lot calmer now.

    ¡°I need to discuss a few things with Crimson. I¡¯ll meet you all around eleven,¡± Marcel said as he turned and walked down the hall. ¡°Enjoy the festival!¡± he shouted as he left our sight.

    ¡°Marcel¡¯s a fucking bastard,¡± Quinn said. We all laughed.

    ¡°Should we try to get some enjoyment out of the festival?¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Quinn said. ¡°After that stunt, I need a bit of fun.¡±

    ¡°And this is why I hate festivals,¡± Brienne said, reflecting on what just happened. ¡°Because of shit just like that.¡±

 80. Festival Part I - A Treat

    Once we were able to collect ourselves we pushed through the dark oak doors one more time and entered the crowded streets. Colorful stalls lined both sides of the narrow cobblestone street, their awnings decorated with twinkling fairy lights that danced merrily in the evening breeze. Each stall was a miniature world of its own, offering an array of artisanal crafts, handmade jewelry, and local artworks that caught the eye of passersby.

    ¡°Potions, aplenty!¡± One vendor shouted, ¡°By them while we have supplies!¡± I glanced over at his stall and he had three rows of a variety of potions. Blues, yellows, reds, orange colored liquid swirled in the jars.

    ¡°Tempting..¡± I murmured beneath my breath as I walked past the stall.

    No Maria. We can not trust buying anything from here. Th¨¦oden ordered me through the bond. His voice was strict but caring.

    I sighed, not even food?

    I felt him chuckle through the bond, you always think with your stomach.

    You are the one to talk. I snapped back. You always think with your stomach.

    Fair. I suppose food is alright. Just use caution on who you purchase it from. And Maria¡­are you sure you are not.

    Th¨¦oden! I shouted. I felt my face go red.

    He laughed some more through the bond. I know, I know. Like I said. I am pretty sure I would have sensed it.

    Just enough of the baby talk for now. I groaned.

    Alright. Just try to enjoy the festival.

    I pulled myself out of the conversation to return my focus back to the festival. I found myself walking amongst the cobblestone and a man selling sweets caught my attention.

    ¡°Fresh baked tarts! Two gold pieces!¡±

    I walked over to his booth and instantly got hit with an overwhelming sensation of apple, cherry, black berry, raspberry, and many more varieties of tarts. ¡°Two gold a tart?¡± I asked as my mouth watered at the delicious sight in front of me.

    ¡°Exactly Princess Maria.¡± The owner of the booth said, ¡°however for a beautiful girl like you, it is free.¡± He handed me a tart that oozed cherry.

    ¡°I can pay.¡± I said and handed him two gold for the tart.

    The tart was warm, flaky and perfectly cooked as it drove my taste buds wild. I heard soft footsteps fall beside me, that caused me to startle. ¡°How¡¯s the tart?¡± Quinn asked as she glanced at the booth of sweets then back at me.

    ¡°Delicious, you want one?¡± I asked her as I nodded towards the both.

    ¡°On duty Th¨¦oden doesn¡¯t allow distractions.¡± Quinn sighed, ¡°Thanks for the offer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a tart. Here have a piece of mine.¡± I said and broke off some of the crispy goodness and handed her half of what was left.

    ¡°Thank you Maria.¡± Quinn took it and walked beside me for a while while she ate it. ¡°Delicious but not as good as Roland¡¯s cooking is it?¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± I said as I finished up my half of the tart.

    Quinn seemed a bit fidgety than normal as something seemed to weigh heavily on her mind. ¡°Quinn what is it?¡±

    ¡°I suppose, I should say thank you for earlier. If you hadn¡¯t stepped in I don¡¯t know if I would have been able to resist.¡±

    ¡°I am the one that should be thanking you. You took the magic to protect me.¡±

    She smiled softly, ¡°Maria, I will take a sword to the heart for you any day.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. Let¡¯s hope that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±

    We have been walking for some time now passing stalls after stalls of a variety of goods. Stopping at the occasional sweet booth and splitting a treat. The festival was as lively as I remembered it. Music, dancing, art being created, magic tricks-simple ones, but still. As a child, I used to love coming to the festival.

    Of course, Th¨¦oden traveled with me and my parents then. And somehow we managed to slip away from them and enjoy the festivities to ourselves. And maybe Th¨¦oden''s absence was why the festival wasn¡¯t hitting the same as it usually does. As it felt wrong being here now.

    I felt Quinn reach out and touch my shoulder, ¡°Maria? Are you alright?¡± My facial expression must have given away my mixed feelings.

    ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about the past and how this festival used to be.

    ¡°You used to come here with your folks, right?¡± Quinn questioned me and I nodded in response, ¡°I remember some of those trips. Th¨¦oden would have a few of us come with training exercises.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I recalled how Quinn, Hank, Thorin and others had gone with us on a variety of trips. The other guards were rarely seen but we knew they were there.

    ¡°It¡¯s his absence that is bothering you isn¡¯t it?¡± Quinn asked as she studied my posture and facial expressions. In hopes to gain any insight into the situation.

    ¡°Yeah, I just miss the opportunities that we had when we traveled.¡± I knew it was probably stupid of me to miss something that was innocence but moments that I treasured.

    ¡°The times when you two snuck off and had some fun times?¡± Quinn questioned with a smirk.

    I kept my mouth from dropping, ¡°WHAT!?¡± I exclaimed. Then I remembered what Th¨¦oden and I often did during those trips. We often found hidden spots or Th¨¦oden would rent a room in a tavern for an hour or so, so we could have alone time. My face turned red at the thought. ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t see¡­¡± I turned away from her. Hell, I couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence.

    ¡°You and him, all over each other?¡± She teased me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I learned quickly to turn the other way. Selective hearing was always a plus.¡± As Quinn spoke the words I felt my face turn even more red. ¡°Maria, it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed or embarrassed about.¡±

    ¡°You saw us¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even finish that sentence. Th¨¦oden please tell me you didn''t know that she was watching. That other guard might have been watching.

    I can not lie, Maria.

    For fuck sake! How often? I tried to remain calm through the bond but I just couldn¡¯t believe that this had happened. If I had known¡­I don¡¯t think I would have done half the stuff I did with him.

    And that is why I didn¡¯t tell you. Think of all of the opportunities we would have missed.

    He had a point. If we would have waited to do half the stuff we did then we wouldn¡¯t have half of the memories that we do.

    We can discuss this more later.

    I told him as I pulled back into reality. ¡°I am sorry Quinn.¡± I told her as I felt the heat leave my cheeks.

    ¡°Maria, it is alright. It was a shock at first, but I got it. You two are in love.¡±

    I sighed in relief, ¡°How are you so cool with this?¡±

    She shrugged, ¡°I just am.¡± She paused before saying anything else, ¡°Alright.¡± She said, I looked at her confused. ¡°I need to step back into the shadows. He¡¯s getting a bit annoyed with me being next to you.¡± Quinn skillfully guided herself back into the shadows and fell in step with the other three guards.

    She was fine next to me.

    I don¡¯t need her telling any more of my secrets. He said, besides she needs to do as she is trained, which is to be in the shadows.

    I let out a long breath, Whatever.

    I continued to walk along the cobblestone street for a while. I stopped at the occasional food cart to purchase a dessert. As I neared the end of the street I was walking on, Marcel messaged me, "Come to the castle. We need to start getting ready for our dance."

 81. Festival Part II - Mind Manipulation

    I let out a long held breath, ¡°Fine, I will head there shortly.¡±

    I turned around and headed back up the cobblestone street. The smell of sweets drew me into each booth. ¡°Maria¡­I am waiting.¡± Marcel¡¯s voiced boomed in my head with annoyance.

    ¡°Thank you sir.¡± I said as I handed the human male running the booth three gold pieces. ¡°I will be there shortly.¡± I said to Marcel with annoyance.

    ¡°Hurry up please. The dance is at noon and we only have thirty minutes to learn it.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t stop any more. I¡¯ll be there in five.¡±

    I began to pick up pace as I hurried along the cobblestone. No matter how delicious those treats smelt. No matter how loud the rumbles in my stomach got. Ignored the impulse to buy. Which was harder than it seemed. My sweet tooth was causing my mouth to water at the simplest scent of delicious goodness.

    I pushed open the dark oak doors of the castle and found my way down the main hall and into the side room where Crimson showed us our attire. The room where our outfits hung was a simple room off the grand hall. Consisting of a divider for changing, two wooden chairs, a desk, a floor length mirror and plain wooden walls. The floor in this room wasn¡¯t marbled like in the grand hall but made of simple stone.

    ¡°Finally, you may know how to dance effortlessly, I don''t.¡± I moved into the room further and closed the door behind me. I walked carefully over to my dress as I dared not to look Marcel in the eye.

    ¡°Were there no dance lessons where you came from?¡± I teased as I figured a devil wouldn¡¯t know how to dance.

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± That is not a surprise. I thought.

    ¡°What type of dance are we doing?¡± I asked Marcel as I had not received any details of the type of dance that we will be doing. I grabbed my dress and stepped behind the wooden divider and began to change.

    ¡°Ballroom?¡± Marcel asked me. As I could hear him start to change into his outfit.

    ¡°Are you asking me or telling me?¡±

    ¡°Both?¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know what we are doing?¡± I said annoyingly. First I have to dance with him. Then I have to decide on the dance?

    As long as it is not our dance. Th¨¦oden huffed in the bond. I knew what dance Th¨¦oden was referring to and it was the dance that my father had made us dance to when he was still alive.

    Like I will allow that to happen. I responded as there was no way in hell was I going to do our dance with Marcel.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Ballroom. We can do a bit of freestyle to make it less awkward.¡± I told Marcel as I slipped on the dress that looked like the starry sky.

    Great. I groaned through the bond as my back was exposed to the elements.

    What is wrong? Th¨¦oden asked in curiosity as my mood hadn¡¯t shifted nor was there a threat.

    He¡¯s going to have to zip up the back of the dress.

    Th¨¦oden went silent in the bond. Yeah, I knew the thought of Marcel¡¯s fingers brushing up against my back didn¡¯t set well with him either.

    ¡°Marcel?¡± I asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes Maria?¡± He asked as I heard a snap of the suspenders going on his belt.

    ¡°I need you to¡­¡± Dang this was hard to ask.

    ¡°Need me to what?¡± Marcel asked me. I could almost hear his lips form a grin.

    I let out a breath, ¡°Zip me up?¡± I stepped out from the wooden barrier and had my back towards Marcel. ¡°Please?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Marcel¡¯s feet fell behind mine as he carefully gilded the zipper up the back of my dress. His fingers left goosebumps along my spine. ¡°There.¡± He rested his hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said softly. I stepped out from his grasp and turned around to face him. ¡°Freestyle would be the easiest way to go. It will allow us to perform anything that fits the music. Without any constraints.¡±

    He smiled at me as I moved past him to the mirror. I looked at myself and sighed. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Marcel fell behind me once more. There I stood in the mirror looking at both of us. Marcel¡¯s daring red eyes that glistened with hatred. My emerald green ones that spoke of pure and innocence. His tanned and toned figure overtook my frame with ease.

    Then there was me, who seemed so small and frightened standing in front of him. My dress matched his attire perfectly. His dark black pants, his starry suspenders and my jet black dress with stars throughout the whole dress. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I hated this devil with every ounce of my blood, I would say we were stunning but looking at the two of us in the mirror made my stomach churn.

    ¡°You look beautiful Maria.¡± Marcel said as he leaned down and kissed my forehead.

    I just stood there. Staring in the mirror. No reaction visible. However, in my mind I was screaming. I hate every ounce of this!

    Easy Maria. We can get through this. Just do not look into his eyes.

    If you were in my spot, how would you feel, Th¨¦oden? I growled at him. This wasn¡¯t his fault by any means but I couldn¡¯t lash out at Marcel. No matter how much I wanted to.

    ¡°Maria,¡± Marcel moved his hand to mine and collapsed with mine. His hand felt warm and sweaty. Something I did not desire. I felt Marcel¡¯s eyes stare into mine through the mirror, ¡°I think I am starting to love you.¡±

    I fought it with all my might. Screamed through the bond how much I hated that bastard. Fuck this devil! Please Th¨¦oden don¡¯t make me say it! Please! I beg of you! I felt that tears wanted to fall but none dared to escape.

    Maria, I would if I could. Th¨¦oden said to me in the bond. His voice carried worry and concern. I think this is a ploy to figure out that we have a bond. If I do this, they will know.

    Damn it! Damn them! Damn all of this! I hate Marcel! I wished I could have just shouted this to the heavens but that was not the words that escaped my lips.

 82. Festival Part III - Tension in the Air

    ¡°I think I am starting to love you too.¡± My hand shook in his as I spoke those cursed words. Words I only share with Th¨¦oden.

    I didn¡¯t mean it Th¨¦oden! You believe me don¡¯t you? My voice trembled through the bond. Damn this devil.

    I know you didn¡¯t mean it Maria. Theoden told me as his voice soothed my body. Shhh, it¡¯s alright Maria.

    Marcel turned me around and bent down and kissed my lips. I wanted to gag. I wanted to run. But his compulsion had me stay firm. My breathing mimicked how I felt. It raced as all I could hear was thud thud thud. I didn¡¯t kiss him back but he still kissed my lips. Not once but twice.

    ¡°Shall we get going?¡± Marcel asked as he stepped back from my frozen body.

    ¡°Ye-¡± Is all I managed to get out. I wanted to cry. I wanted to run. I wanted to hide. I wanted to shout. I wanted to fight. However without Th¨¦oden''s aid and since we have not received the necklace yet my responses were limited.

    I¡¯ll check on that necklace. It should have been ready by today. Th¨¦oden said as my thoughts intermingled with his. Maria breath. Th¨¦oden reminded me as he siphoned the anxiety and suffocating feeling I was getting away from me.

    I took a few deep breaths and managed to find my voice, ¡°Marcel, what have I told you about compelling me?¡± I finally managed to ask him after moments of silence.

    He looked ashamed, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s an old habit I need to shake.¡±

    ¡°But yes, let¡¯s get going.¡± I grabbed my bag and strapped my belt on my waist and put my bag in its respectful spot.

    I moved gracefully ahead of him as I was in a hurry to escape him and this tiny room. As we exited the room I ran into Crimson who was standing in front of the door.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Hello there.¡± Crimson grinned, ¡°I see the dress fit you well. Now about your dance, what did you decide to do?¡±

    ¡°A ballroom style called freestyle. It gives us no restraints.¡± I responded to Crimson, ¡°Can we get going now though?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing dear. The stage is this way.¡±

    Crimson led us back out the castle wooden doors and to the front of the castle where a platform stage had been placed. The stage was about fifty feet wide and contained various streamers and flickering lights to give it that festive glow. There was already a crowd that had started to gather in front of the stage. The crowd stretched to at least one thousand if not two thousand people of a variety of races.

    It was close to noon and Crimson stepped on stage. She surprisingly walked with grace, her stance sturdy, and her voice boomed across the crowd. ¡°Hello one and all! I invite you to the opening day of Summer Crests week long festival! Our first treat is that of a royal dance between two of the kingdoms in the Isle. Maria Roza Silvermist, the royal princess from Winterfall has graced us with her beauty and elegance. She will be dancing alongside our faithful king Marcel!¡±

    The crowd erupted in cheer and my heart began to pound in my chest. My hands grew sweaty as my nerves kicked in. Maria, you will dance lovely. Th¨¦oden spoke calmly through the bond. It will be alright.

    I took a few deep breaths and exhaled. I felt him siphon my anxiety and nerves away. Thank you. I owe you a dance after this.

    I¡¯ll hold you to that Maria.

    Marcel looked down at me, to which I averted my eyes, ¡°Are you ready Maria? The crowd awaits.¡± Marcel held out his hand for me to take. However, I refused his hand this time and began to walk on stage ahead of him.

    I held my head high and walked out with grace as I fell next to Crimson. ¡°May I?¡± I asked her as I wanted to take the stage. I cleared my throat and projected my voice as loud as I could. ¡°Hello one and all! I thank you for allowing me to perform a dance in front of all of you.¡± I paused briefly as I thought of what to say next. ¡°I look forward to the unification of our kingdoms in the near future. I hope to serve both Winterfall and Summer Crest proudly.¡±

    The crowd cheered one more and as I finished my brief speech I heard the sound of Marcel¡¯s heavy footsteps fall next to me. ¡°I am happy to be here today with Maria, our future Queen. I hope the festival is holding up to previous standards and I hope our dance will show unification for our two kingdoms.¡± He kissed my cheek without the use of compulsion. I couldn¡¯t help but flinch ever so slightly.

    ¡°Alrighty! Now that, that is settled. Let the dance begin!¡± Crimson shouted as moved off stage with ease.

    ¡°Just follow my lead.¡± I told Marcel as I offered him my hand.

 83. Festival IV - The Dance

    Once I grasped his hand the band began to play a tune I was familiar with. The song was called A Dance Under the Stars. An uplifting melody that brought joy to my heart.

    I gave him a gentle bow before I placed my hand on his left shoulder. ¡°Follow my lead.¡± I whispered beneath my breath.

    I began to move my feet gracefully along the beats of the music. Left. Right. Left. Right. I swayed my body ever so gently and whispered ¡°I¡¯m going to twirl into you.¡± I led him on the spin as I could tell he was nervous. This was clearly his first dance.

    The twirl was done gracefully and elegantly to the flow of the music. One spin. Two spin. Three spun and fell into his embrace gently. His body kept on moving to the beat of the music. A bit rough around the edges for his steps but I felt my ability made the dance look effortless.

    ¡°Here in a few beats there will be a dip.¡± I whispered to him as I twirled away from his body. I knew this song well enough to know the perfect spot for the dip which I just hoped he wouldn¡¯t drop me.

    I spun into him one more time, giving him a side glance to alert him it was time. Thankfully, he picked up what I meant and the dip went smoothly.

    From there I released his hand and did a few dance movements on my own. My gentle movements matched the speed and tempo of the medley that hummed in the air around me. Bending forward and moving backwards. Leaping ever so gracefully and landing with ease.

    My heart began to race as the music beat reached its crescendo and my movements became quicker and more elegantly. I glanced over at Marcel as I twirled and he had stopped somewhere mid dance and seemed captivated by my own skill set.

    As the crescendo descended, and the song was coming to a close I moved gracefully over to Marcel. Grabbing his hand one more time and slowly danced to the remainder of the song.

    As the chords slowed and stopped the crowd erupted in a cheer. My heart pounded in my chest. My body is covered in sweat. And through all of this, somehow Marcel had found his way to my lips one more time.

    Catching me off guard I stood stunned. I didn¡¯t know how to react as I was still living off the high of the dance. He narrowed his eyes on mine and whispered softly, ¡°you can kiss me back.¡±

    To which, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I just responded and kissed him back. I felt like I didn¡¯t have much of a choice in this situation.

    I didn¡¯t like the kiss. I hated it. Just like how I hated the first kiss I shared with him.

    Maria! I heard Th¨¦oden voice shout through the bond. He sounded panicked, worried, and concerned. I lost you for a moment. What happened?

    He made me kiss him. I said with fear and worry in my voice.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Are you alright otherwise?

    I think so. I just want to go home. I cried to him. I was tired of Marcel¡¯s tricks for the day. I hated being here. I hated being here without Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it for our future Queen and King!¡± Crimson shouted to the crowd. The crowd erupted in a cheer one more time before Marcel, Crimson, and I walked off stage.

    I stared blankly at the ground as I was tired of getting caught up in Marcel¡¯s damn compulsion. ¡°That dance was wonderful, you two.¡± Crimson said as she embraced us both.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Marcel breathed, ¡°Crimson you and I have a few things to do. You do as you wish, Maria.¡± Marcel hugged me before he left.

    I remained standing in the same spot when Quinn and Brienne walked over to me. ¡°Maria?¡± Quinn questioned, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I just want to go home.¡± I whispered. Th¨¦oden?

    In an instant Th¨¦oden stood before me, ¡°Let¡¯s get all five of you home, shall we?¡±

    All four guards moved towards us and I buried myself against Th¨¦oden and I started to cry. I didn¡¯t care if anyone else saw, I just couldn¡¯t take any more of it.

    Just as quickly as he arrived he teleported us all back to the comfort of Winterfall¡¯s grand hall. Once we touched the ground he wrapped his arms around me. ¡°It¡¯s alright Maria, you are safe.¡±

    I looked up at him with tears streaming down my face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered between sobs.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Maria. It wasn¡¯t your fault. None of that was.¡± He held me tighter as the sobs grew and fell silent.

    ¡°Did you get¡­¡± I whimpered in his chest.

    ¡°Yes. I have the necklace.¡± He reached into his bag of holding with one hand while the other remained wrapped around me. He pulled out a black velvet box and waited for me to calm down before opening it.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I said as I stepped back from his chest and saw the stunning piece of enchanted jewelry. What he shone me was a necklace that had a black silver chain that contained a blue crystal heart. The heart pulsed with magic as he placed it gently against my neck, closing the clasp that held it together.

    ¡°This should protect you from his mind manipulation tactics. It may be too late to protect the secret of the bond but at least I know you will be safe with this around your neck.¡± Th¨¦oden bent down and kissed my forehead gently.

    ¡°Thank you dear.¡± I said with a sniffle. ¡°What will we do about the bond?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much we can do about that now. I¡¯m afraid they know and they may start to utilize that against us. Especially when he sees that his mind compulsion doesn¡¯t work on you any more.¡±

    ¡°Then I just need to train more. So I can be ready when the time comes.¡± I said with a boost of confidence through my tear stained eyes.

    ¡°If that is what you wish, then we shall do that.¡± Th¨¦oden said. He glanced around the room and saw that all of his guards had eventually dispersed to do rounds. ¡°Then let¡¯s do some combat training tonight. I¡¯ll rope Quinn into it as well. Rest until then Maria.¡± Th¨¦oden began to move towards the door. He had to get back to work and he didn¡¯t want to take a chance on anyone seeing us both there. I just hoped no one but the guards saw us embracing each other.

    I nodded, ¡°Alright and Th¨¦oden?¡±

    ¡°What is it, Maria?¡± He asked me as he continued to move towards the door.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    I watched him leave and I too soon found myself heading up the spiral staircase to my bedroom. Once I was in it, I locked the wooden door and immediately began to undress. Once undressed, I slipped on a shirt of Th¨¦oden''s and curled in a ball on my bed and began to cry once more.

 84. Marcel View Point VII

    ~Marcel View Point~

    I went to find her a few hours later. However, she had already gone back to Winterfall. I wasn¡¯t too shocked but I couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt over it. Was I too rough on her? Did I use too much of my mind manipulation on her?

    I slumped back on the throne that was placed in the grand hall shortly after our arrival. There next to it was an empty throne that I had hoped Maria would have sat in with me as we greeted our guests.

    ¡°The first few will arrive soon.¡± Crimson said as she walked in holding a parchment and quill, ready to mark off names as they file in. ¡°Couldn¡¯t find her?¡±

    ¡°No. I looked for a few hours. Around the food booths. Magic trinkets and more. Nothing. I have a feeling he came and got her.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to be rough on her.¡± Crimson growled in a low draconic voice. She walked the rest of the way next to me and placed her warm soft hand on mine. A moment I thought was going to be pleasurable turned into a sharp intent wave of pain that pulsed from my hand up my arm.

    Crimson had produced her sharp, yellow, dirty draconic claws and pierced my flesh with them. As she broke my hardened skin, thick dark blood began to pool from the puncture site. I groaned in pain and failed to think of a way to break free. ¡°FUCK!¡± I shouted, as the muscles in my face tensed and my brow furrowed. My body locked as I dared to move.

    ¡°There, there.¡± She smiled mensingly at me as she retracted her claws. She stepped beside me and allowed my hand to spew blood.

    I turned my focus to her instead of the pulsing pain in my left hand. ¡°Why in the hell did you do that!¡± I spat as liquid left my lips, hitting her cheek as I glared up at her.

    ¡°That was for not listening to me. She¡¯s been trying to behave around you. You need to do the same.¡± She hissed in a low tone. ¡°Now, let me heal that quickly before our guests start showing up.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes as I felt a pulse wave of radiant healing magic go through my body. The wound began to slowly close and the blood thickened and stopped flowing.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    I took a deep breath as I heard footsteps outside the arch way of the grand hall. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with Crimson.¡±

    One by one noble families from the surrounding kingdoms as well as my own started filing into the grand hall. The woman wore ballroom dresses, high heels that drove me nuts as they clicked against the marble, and their hair was done in curled fashion or up high. The men wore basic suits and black shoes and their hair was slicked back to perfection.

    They all seem fake. I thought to myself. I was amused by their appearances as the devil¡¯s gatherings were never like this. We sprouted our wings, compared our hornes, and often wore jewelry to show our wealth. On occasion a devil would bring a humanoid from the prime material plane as a way to show that they were superior than the others.

    However, this gathering was very different. They drank ruby red elven wine from fine glasses, the servants prepared massive feasts, and some had brought expensive gifts for me, the new king of Summer Crest.

    I had to thank them, greet them, hug them, all things I hated doing. Crimson had once told me in the beginning that this gesture was being polite and adequate in their culture. It was something I was going to have to get used to until our plan was complete.

    On the second floor balcony, Crimson had arranged a band to play the various musical instruments that rested up there. They started playing a soft tune once everyone was seated and the first meal of the festival could begin.

    For me, I sat on my throne, watching the scene unfold before me in disgust. Souls weren''t a menu option so I had to wait to eat my meal. Which, I was fine with. I wasn¡¯t fine with the countless rumor mills and gossip that wrapped around the room like how Maria was wrapped around Th¨¦oden''s heart.

    ¡°Did you hear that the wedding is forced?¡± One citizen said. That was true but we tried to keep that part hidden.

    ¡°Did you hear that Maria had cheated on him already?¡± Another had said.

    ¡°Do you blame her? Did you see how he treated her on the stage? He¡¯s awful!¡± Another explained.

    I eventually learned to tune out the rumors as some were hurtful. Yes, even rumors can be hurtful to a devil.

    After several hours of this and a dance that followed, I was grateful to be in my bed chambers of the kingdom¡¯s castle.

    ¡°You did well, Marcel.¡± Crimson spoke with pride as I laid down in my bed in a huff.

    ¡°If you say so. I need rest so please leave.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, your highness.¡± Crimson growled and left, slamming the door behind her.

    I wanted to consume my daily soul however, after the adventures today I ended up falling asleep without it.

 85. Marcel View Point VIII

    ~Marcel View Point~

    The next day I woke up rather ravenous as my stomach churned and I felt drained from the lack of energy the souls provided. I groaned and snapped my fingers to turn on the magical lights I stretched and reached for the jar on the oak night stand.

    I unscrewed the lid and allowed two of the swirling white masses to escape. I quickly closed the lid and sucked the two souls into my mouth.

    The first soul was that of a young child. Not much strength to gain from young souls but it began to hit the spot. The second soul that I consumed was that of an elven folk that died peacefully of old age. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡± I liked my lips as the last bits of the soul had faded.

    I groaned as I stood up and stretched once more and walked over to the magical wardrobe. I pulled out my typical attire, black pants and no shirt and quickly changed.

    As I zipped up my pants Crimson¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, ¡°Come downstairs, guests are arriving.¡± Her voice was affirmative as she was handling the festival duties quite well. Honestly, I was impressed, though I won¡¯t let her know that.

    I grabbed my things and swung the bedroom door open, walking out and slammed it shut.

    ¡°I will be there soon.¡± I responded to her.

    My footsteps fell heavy along the hall floors and even heavier as I descended down the marbled stairs. My heart pounded in my chest, just as equally as loud. It wasn¡¯t out of fear but panic as yesterday¡¯s events didn¡¯t go as planned.

    ¡°Welcome!¡± I said with a pearly white smile, as I greeted those already in the castle. ¡°I trust that you all have had a good night¡¯s rest.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Murmurs filled the air as some responded with ¡°Could have been better.¡±

    ¡°Not the best night.¡± Others had said.

    Crimson fell instep beside me, ¡°Today is the start of the games.¡± Crimson said as we walked across the marbled floor. ¡°Each noble house in Summer Crest has one family member that is going to play in the games. Typically the eldest child or parent.¡±

    I nodded, as she explained the games. ¡°Game one, now and arrow. Simple game to see who can hit the target. Those that are the farthest away from the center, will get eliminated.¡±

    ¡°The second game is hide and seek. I have placed five items of the same nature throughout the kingdom. Those who find it advance to the next and final round.¡±

    ¡°The last round will consist of combat. The five remaining will be placed in a ring and the last one standing wins the prize of 1,000 gold.¡±

    As she spoke, she told everyone in the room as the room filled with a representative from each noble house. ¡°Choose your kin that you would like to participate. And have them come find us in by the throne. The games will start once we have all of our participants.¡±

    Ten minutes later we had twenty representatives. Consisting of a variety of races, gender, and age.

    ¡°Alright, the games should only take a couple of days. As the fight will take place tomorrow. Once the first competition is complete I will provide details of the next event.¡±

    Crimson¡¯s voice held strong as she delivered the details. She stood firm and proud as I remained silent standing dumbfounded next to her.

    The first round of events one target was placed out. Each family was given a different colored arrow and their own turn at the target. One by one they all took their shot. And by the end, twelve participants remained.

    And one participant amazed me, as it was a young man that appeared to be fifteen years old human who¡¯s incredible shot sent a wave of shock and amazement through the gathered crowd. And pride on his fathers face. ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡± His cheers could be heard over all others. The boys face beamed with pride as he was the only one to hit the center of the target.

    Once the event was over an hour later Crimson let them loose into the kingdom to find five golden ducks.

    As the day began to come to an end slowly but surely one by one the five finalists appeared with the gold ducks. Two female participants, the young boy, and two other men.

    ¡°With darkness falling, rest and tomorrow we will complete the final round!¡± Crimson announced as the crowd had gathered once more.

    Tired and exhausted I found my way back to my bed chambers and instantly found myself asleep.

 86. Marcel View Point VIIII

    ~Marcel View Point~

    The next morning, I woke with a wave of eagerness as today the top five would fight. Not only that but I would get my own hands dirty.

    I decided to consume one soul this morning as the extra boost in strength would be handy. The soul this time was that of a Dragonborn man, that tasted delicious as it entered my body.

    I slipped on my usual wear and left my room, slamming the door shut. Once I reached the bottom of the stairs Crimson met me with a smile. ¡°The contestants are ready for the arena.¡±

    ¡°Marvelous!¡± I explained.

    We walked side by side to the arena that was placed in the middle of the town square. Five contestants stood waiting.

    An elven female with silver streaked purple hair and piercing golden eyes stood with a pride stricken face. Her stance was firm as she didn¡¯t slouch nor crossed her arms. This woman¡¯s name was Saylor Astor, the eldest daughter of Richard and Meredith Astor.

    The next female was a human in her mid twenties. She had Snow white blonde hair and striking blue eyes. Her skin was fair and she appeared nervous. Her name was Bonnie Lockland and was the eldest daughter of George and Victoria Lockland.

    Starting with the men was the youngest contestant, the boy who hit the target dead center, the fifteen year old with messy locks of auburn hair, his face beamed of joy and pride. His name we found to be Damon Belikov and his even prouder parents were Rebecca and Joseph Belikov. He appeared to be human.

    The next man appeared rough around the edges as he was unkempt in appearance. Rough beard, messy black hair, the works. His name is Elijah Freeman and his parents, who appeared dressed opposite of him, were Katherine and Christian Freeman. This clan was elven.

    The last man wore an impressive set of armor decorated in gold and silver, showcasing the family''s wealth. His name is Arnold Meyer and was the son of the widowed Gloria Meyer.

    The arena was a simple, barricaded thirty foot square area. There were various weapons that laid around the arena for the contestants to use. The names of the participants were placed into a black top hat and drawn out in pairs.

    ¡°First pair, Saylor and Damon!¡± Crimson announced with a booming voice. ¡°The second pair, Arnold and Victoria! And that means, Elijah will get the privilege to go hand in hand with our king. Those who advance to the next round of fights will get their names placed back in the hat and drawn again.¡±

    First up was Saylor and Damon. This was an interesting fight to watch as it seemed Saylor was some type of magic user and Damon was skilled at weaponry despite his young age. Strength over mental capacity, Damon ended up taking the victory.

    The second fight between Arnold and Victoria was just as interesting. Victoria wielded a flute and charmed Arnold into victory.

    My fight with Elijah went a little quick. I ended up knocking him unconscious within the first minute of the battle as he drained a lot of his energy into his first three strikes. Don¡¯t get me wrong, they hurt like hell but did little against me.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Alrighty, now for the second round of fights! This event includes Victoria, Marcel, and Damon!¡± The crowd erupted in applause for the remaining fighters. ¡°Now, this fight will be different. All three will be placed in the ring. The last one standing wins!¡±

    Each of us took a corner of the arena. My heart pounded with excitement. It had been a good while since I had a good rumble.

    ¡°Remember to tap out when you can no longer handle it.¡± Crimson announced. ¡°In three! Two! One! Fight!¡±

    We all glared at each other, nostrils flaring, teeth baring, hands clenching weapons. ¡°For the Belikov clan!¡± Damon shouted as he charged towards me with rage on his face and his sword hung ready for battle.

    He clipped my side as I managed to dodge his attack. Searing pain raced through my body but I was able to block most of it out. I lunged back at Damon, losing my focus on Victoria. Full of rage, I swung my dark blade, not once, not twice, but three times at Damon. Slicing him in his abdomen twice. Blood was quick to spew out of the long gashes I had just created on his skin.

    Damon, slumped over gasping for air, has his wounds struggling to close due to the blade being laced with poison. ¡°Bloody hell!¡± Damon shouted as he gritted his teeth in pain.

    As I focused on Damon my pain tore through my back as Victoria struck me from the behind once. Her rapier struck hard and true as pain raced up and down my spine. Blood dripped down my back and pain raced rapidly through my body.

    Grunting, I managed to turn around and face my new enemy. ¡°Well deserved.¡± Victoria said with venom in her voice.

    With her words in my ear, I swung my sword high and struck her just at her shoulders. Slicing off her right arm in the process. She slumped to the ground quickly and cried in agony as blood spewed from the exposed bone and muscle insides of her shoulder. ¡°FUCK!¡± She cried as she curled up in a bawl and wept until the tears ran dry.

    I shook off her sudden burst of shock and agony and turned my focus back to Damon. As I glanced over where he last was, he had disappeared. To only reappear to the side of me taking his three swings at an advantage.

    Each one stung and hurt like hell but I held my grounds firmly. Taking each hit with a grunt as I grinded my teeth together.

    The pain hurt but I didn¡¯t focus on that, instead I turned my focus purely on Damon. I lunged towards him. He vanished before I reached him. Reappearing on the other side, striking me three more times. All but one hit me as I dodged the last of his attacks.

    Blood dripped from several gashes along my body now. My breathing began to slow as I tried to remain as calm as possible through the midst of chaos. I could tap out and let the young man have the victory but I truly didn¡¯t know if I could.

    I swung once at the man and managed to hit him hard. He stumbled forward but remained standing. Damon yelled in pain and clutched his newly bleeding wound on his leg. He glanced up at me with pleading eyes, begging me to tap out.

    I thought about it briefly. It could look good on me if I tapped out, giving him the win. Considering Victoria had just tapped out moments prior.

    ¡°I tap out.¡± I said as I looked down on the boy.

    A smile grew on his face as he whispered, ¡°Thank you king Marcel.¡±

    I knew I could have easily taken the boy but I needed to show my kingdom that I had a heart.

    ¡°The winner of the competition is Damon Belikov!¡± Crimson shouted as she shot me a glare, annoyed that I gave him the win.

    The crowd erupted in a cheer. The events that followed this for the remaining four days didn¡¯t have much significance, at least in the way the opening days did. Minor things but nothing major.

    I decided to stay in Summer Crest during the time of the festival, to return to Winterfall after the festival was over. I figured it might have been best to give Maria space. I just hoped that was a good call.

 87. Home Sweet Home

    After everyone had left, I found myself walking up the marbled stairs and into my room. I had enough adventure and excitement for one day.

    I shut my bedroom door behind me, locking the door with a simple click. I flicked on the magical lights and began to undress. I slipped off the starry themed dress and black heels to match and threw them in front of my wardrobe. For all I cared, I could burn that damn dress no matter how beautiful it looked. For me, that dress was a reminder of the events of the festival, the festival that almost cost Quinn¡¯s life. The festival that played tricks in my mind.

    Marcel, despising his best efforts to become a better man, had ruined a tradition for me. From here on out, I could care less if I went to another Summer Crest Festival again.

    Once undressed, I walked slowly to my bed and sighed as I plopped down on it. ¡°Thanks for nothing mom.¡± I grumbled. Part of me wondered how Marcel had ever tricked her. The other part of me wondered if my father had seen the events that happened behind closed doors and why he didn¡¯t try to intervene.

    However, I knew with his abilities he once told me things were not always set and stone. Things change as people¡¯s minds change all the time. Nothing is ever concrete. Maybe my new life was one of those events that could have changed for the better. Instead, it changed for the worse.

    I peeked through the stained glass window, and was able to figure out that it was one in the afternoon. I had all day to sulk in my bedroom, and that was what I planned to do.

    I stood up once again and paced around my room. I was at a loss at this point in time. I had a kingdom to run. My parents were gone. I was supposed to marry another man. However my heart belonged to another.

    All these thoughts raced through my mind. Perhaps I need to write them down. I thought as I stood in the middle of my room, perplexed

    I grabbed one of the empty books off the book shelves along my wall, grabbed a quill and an ounce of black ink. I cracked open the fresh book, breaking the fresh leather as I stared at the blank page.

    I began to pace around my room as I twirled the quill in my fingers. I thought about writing down my thoughts about the day''s events, like Th¨¦oden does. However, I could force the words out.

    In anger, I slammed the journal shut, leaving it empty. I threw the quill upon the desk. How do you do it?  I questioned him.

    It wasn¡¯t easy at first, but writing them down helped. It meant I wasn¡¯t holding on to them. Meant I had space to focus on other things.

    Theoden responded to me. Damn, why does he have to be so wise. I glared back at the book and thought about it one more time but I decided against it and flopped back down in my bed.

    With a loud sigh, I curled in a ball and stared out the stained glass window for what seemed like an eternity but was only six hours as the sun had soon begun to fall.

    It was just before dark when Th¨¦oden''s voice brought me back into reality. Maria, dear, Quinn will be coming up shortly. She¡¯s in a bad place. Between the events of the festival and what happened to Jasper, she isn¡¯t well.

    I sat up in a wave of panic. What do you want me to do?

    Comfort her. I tried, but I fear I may have made it worse. I seem to only be good at comforting you.

    It couldn¡¯t have been that bad.

    I mentioned training tonight and she agreed but then started to talk about the events. I listened but I guess my facial expression spoke that of boredom and I quote ¡°Thanks for listening I suppose.¡±

    A small smile fell across my face. Th¨¦oden always tried to help people but sometimes that didn¡¯t always work out the way he hoped. Alright, I will talk to her. When will she-

    I stopped mid sentence as a soft knock jolted me out of the communication process. Quinn¡¯s firm but gentle voice echoed through the door, ¡°Hey, Maria. Are you in there?¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Yeah, hang on.¡± I walked across the wooden floor of my bedroom, stepping softly to avoid the creaks in the floors. Forgetting that I had slipped off the dress and had yet to slip something else on, I opened the door, ¡°You can come in.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Quinn¡¯s faced flushed brilliant red as heat rose in her cheeks, ¡°Are you going to get dressed first?¡± She pointed to my body and then looked up in my eyes.

    I glanced down and realized I hadn¡¯t slipped anything on. ¡°Shit.¡± I quickly placed a hand over my mouth and apologized for cussing, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    I quickly ran over to my wardrobe and slipped on one of Th¨¦oden''s black shirts. ¡°Are you just going to stand there or¡± I asked her as I pulled out a pair of his sweat pants and slipped those on too.

    I walked to the edge of my bed and sat down and looked back at Quinn. She was still standing in the doorway, apparently stunned. ¡°Quinn?¡± I asked again as I waved my hand at her.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She quickly entered and closed the door and moved to the edge of the bed and sat next to me. ¡°Did he fill you in?¡± She questioned and I nodded. ¡°There has just been a lot that has happened recently and I just want someone to talk to.¡±

    I wrapped my arm around her and hugged her tightly, ¡°I get it Quinn. You have been through a lot. What do you want to talk about first?¡±

    ¡°Can we talk about Jasper?¡± She asked in a quiet tone. Jasper and her were best friends, so it did not surprise me that she wanted to talk about it first.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Well, The thought of him being dead even if it was for a few minutes¡­.He''s just a young man.¡± I just remained quiet and let her talk. ¡°You know, I was the first one he told that his wife was expecting. He was afraid to tell Captain as he knew that children are a bit of a sore subject with him. He was also afraid that, Captain would make him take leave. Something he did not want as he was trying to earn his respect.¡±

    ¡°I get that,¡± I held her close.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for allowing him to bring Jasper back. He¡¯s like a brother to me, you know?"

    ¡°I know¡­¡± I said, which was true for the matter. Quinn and Jasper started training around the same time. Quinn obviously surpassed him in skills as his childlike behavior held him back, but I knew Quinn trained him when they were not on duty.

    ¡°Just the thought of the possibility of him not coming back, just doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I am going to try to change that stupid rule.¡±

    Quinn looked at me confused, as it was not public knowledge yet that I was head of the Council now. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shit. I hadn¡¯t told too many people yet, well what was one more knowing. ¡°I am taking my place as the Royal Head of the Council.¡±

    Her face lit up with excitement, ¡°Bout damn time. Now things can start changing for the better.¡±

    ¡°Glad you think so. I¡¯m nervous about it to be honest. I won''t be official for two weeks however.¡±

    ¡°You will do great with it Maria.¡±

    ¡°Th¨¦oden thinks so too. But I can¡¯t help but think I will fuck it up.¡±

    ¡°Then listen to the both of us, you will do and be great.¡± Quinn piped up with excitement.

    ¡°Thanks. How did this go from me cheering you up, to you cheering me up?¡± I asked her with a grin.

    ¡°Because, that is what best friends do. We cheer each other up in our times of need.¡±

    Best Friend? I never really had any female best friends. The only best friend I had was Th¨¦oden. Well, this is turning out to be interesting.

    Quinn adores you. I think you two will be great friends. Th¨¦oden said. I could almost feel his smile fall on his face. He was happy that his number one guard and his girl were best friends.

    ¡°Thanks, I have never had a best friend outside of Th¨¦oden. I apologize in advance if I am bad at it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are doing great right now.¡± Quinn said in a much happier voice. I could tell her mood had definitely shifted from depressed to happy. I don¡¯t know how I managed it, but I made her feel better.

    We talked a bit more as she still had a few things she wanted to discuss. She talked about the day''s events with the festival and how she feared for her life.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Th¨¦oden''s quick call to action with that spell, I would have been a goner. I was losing the fight with Marcel¡¯s mind manipulation.¡±

    ¡°You are still here.¡± I said and squeezed her tightly, ¡°You fought it and you fought it marvelously. And I don¡¯t know if I said this early, but I thank you for doing that. You saved me.¡±

    ¡°It was my duty and my honor. And I will do it again in a heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope that won¡¯t happen for a while. We all need a break from that.¡±

    ¡°But not from training right?¡± Quinn questioned me.

    ¡°Definitely not, if I am ever going to defend myself I need all the training I can get.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that is the case, I need to get going so I can grab something to eat and I will see you at the arena in an hour.¡± Quinn announced as it had seemed that Th¨¦oden had planned for training at 8 in the evening.

    Quinn got up and I followed her to the door. I gave her one more hug before she left, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at eight.¡± I told her as I shut the door behind me.

 88. The Beginning of Training

    The joy I had felt, just before the door closed, was replaced with a wave of fear. The last time I fought Quinn, well it kind of hurt.

    It will be fine Maria.

    I groaned, Whatever you say.

    I¡¯ll meet you in an hour to walk with you to the arena. Meet me in the kitchen.

    Do I -

    Yes,

    I groaned twice as loud as I did before.

    That was unnecessary. Th¨¦oden scolded me as he disapproved my negative attitude towards training with Quinn.

    Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll meet you in an hour.

    I slumped against the door and sighed. I didn¡¯t mind training with Th¨¦oden. I knew he went a little easy on me. I knew I could utilize the bond to predict his moves. Quinn, Quinn was a firecracker that did not go easy. She utilized the rage that resided inside her to initiate her blood magic. Her blood magic weaved powerful energy as it allowed her strikes to strike true.

    Hell, it was because of her blood magic that she found out about Th¨¦oden and I. And that was terrifying in itself.

    I groaned again as I found the strength and courage to slip on my boots that rested just outside the wardrobe. I glanced over at the floor length mirror and sighed heavily.

    I felt like I was getting stronger with these training sessions. I felt like I was getting braver with them. I was gaining skills in combat I didn¡¯t know I had. But what did that make me?

    I flexed my toned arms and smiled. Despite being toned from previous training with my father, I felt like I was still gaining some muscle. Alrighty, I am sorry.

    About?

    Complaining about the training.

    It¡¯s alright Maria, just think of it this way. One more training puts you one more step closer to defeating Marcel.

    True, that is very true.

    I stopped staring at myself in the mirror and strapped my belt across my waist. I grabbed my bag and left my room. Shutting the door behind me.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I walked down the hall, down the stairs, and into the kitchen to grab a quick bite to eat as I had not eaten much since the festival.

    ¡°Good evening Maria.¡± Roland said as he wiped the counter with a towel.

    ¡°Evening Roland, just getting a quick bite.¡±

    I grabbed a premade snack of peanut butter and bread and walked towards the front door and waited for Th¨¦oden.

    Almost there.

    I nodded as I munched on the smoothness of the peanut butter and crunchiness of the fresh baked bread.

    The door creaked open, ¡°Why am I not surprised to see you with food?¡±

    Th¨¦oden looked down at me with a grin on his face. ¡°What?¡± I said as I shoved the remaining bits of the sandwich in my mouth.

    He shook his head, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get going. Quinn is there already setting up.¡±

    I nodded and he let me walk ahead of him. This was our usual stance. I ahead of him and he was ten feet back. Our pace was normal as it took us around five minutes to walk from the castle straight to the the arena. We were silent on the way to the arena, the only things to be heard was our feet hitting the path way, birds chirping, wind rustling between the buildings, and the faint echoing voices of commoners in near by streets.

    Once there, we went inside quickly in case we were being followed and as he said Quinn was already there setting things up. There was a few props placed out, a lone chair for Th¨¦oden to sit in, and the lights dimmed. ¡°Ready for training?¡± Quinn said with a grin.

    ¡°I-¡± I stammered as I felt a small burst of fear as the grin fell on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Maria, if you are worried I won¡¯t utilize the bond against you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. ¡°Well, that¡¯s soothing.¡±

    ¡°So, what''s it going to be tonight captain?¡± Quinn asked changing the subject.

    ¡°Combat training, limited magic use, don¡¯t stop until either of you have had enough.¡± He said going to a chair that Quinn must''ve sat up, ¡°try to limit your hits below the face.¡± He took his seat. ¡°No weapons but kicks, slaps, punching, the works allowed.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± We both said.

    ¡°Take ten steps and let the training began.¡± He finished giving orders.

    I won¡¯t pull anything unless it¡¯s necessary. He told me. Utilize the pain, her energies that she delivers and use it.

    I nodded as Quinn and I just stood there facing each other. I sighed and thought of a way to get the fight going. As I was not going to strike her first, she was going to strike me first instead. So, I decided to taunt her. But with what? I thought about how she seemed to be stunned when she saw me undressed. Perhaps I could¡­

    Maria I don¡¯t know if that would be wise.

    I ignored Th¨¦oden as I cleared my throat and said, ¡°So Quinn..¡± I began as I choose my words wisely. I wanted her rattled up. ¡°Why did you blush when I changed?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± she stammered and glanced over at Theo who seemed a bit amused by my testament. As he clearly hadn¡¯t seen that part of my day. ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Perhaps I was wrong, I''m intrigued now.

    ¡°Not what I saw.¡±

    I turned my back, as I knew I had to prepare for what was about to come. Embracing myself I cracked my knuckles and prepared myself for the fight that was about to commence. The sound of Quinn''s battle cry echoed around the arena as Quinn charged full speed in my direction.

 89. Training has Begun Again

    ¡°But, hey it¡¯s not like you¡­¡± I continued the taunt despite the incredibly loud battle cry.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Quinn shouted as she raced towards me in a dead sprint. Her feet pounded so loudly that I was able to detect when she would reach me.

    Utilizing that, I was able to quickly turn around and catch her fist as she tried to take a swing at my back. As I grasped her fist within my hand, I thought back to how I looked in the mirror. Toned, I was toned which meant I had muscle. I began to squeeze her fist that I clutched, I squeezed it until my knuckles had turned white.

    ¡°How?¡± Quinn breathed. She tried to get away from me as her face shifted from pure rage to desperation real quick. I could tell that she knew that she needed to get away from me before it was too late.

    Well, too late came sooner than we both realized as I continued to squeeze with all my might. I heard a crack echo in the air.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Quinn shouted in pain as the bone began to protrude from her fist as I continued to squeeze.

    Maria! Release!

    Th¨¦oden''s voice boomed in my mind. His voice was filled with concern as he watched the scene unfold. Blood began to drip from the area where the bone had pierced skin. Each second that past, more and more blood dripped onto the dusty floor below.

    Maria! Th¨¦oden pleaded one more time.

    This time I released her wrist and stared at it in amazement. I had no idea where that pulse of strength came from. However, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I somehow was able to manipulate her energy and feed it back to her. I mean, that would have explained the bone cracking.

    Maybe you are onto something. I will pay more attention to the bond and see what happens.

    Quinn took a moment to heal enough to fuse the bone back in place and close the wound. ¡°Damn that hurt like a bitch!¡± Quinn shouted as she took her other fist and struck my shoulder.

    I stumbled backwards from the sheer force of impact. I felt my own bones crack beneath her fist and I couldn¡¯t help but yell in pain. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Thankfully for me, my own body started the healing process quickly. I thought back to them adjusting their bones back in place themselves and wanted to try it.

    However, to my surprise Quinn struck me again. This time her fist impacted my stomach sending me backwards another five feet.

    Pain tore through my insides as her strike hit true. I gritted my teeth as I tried to not to scream, however that failed as I felt the scream build up in my throat. I had no choice but to yell.

    I seen out of the corner of my eye, Th¨¦oden flinching at the gut wrenching scream that escaped my lips. He wanted to help. He wanted to take the pain. But he wanted me to get stronger. So, he resisted every urge in his body to leap forward and aid me in the fight.

    Perhaps I should have been grateful for that, however the pain that resided in my stomach was horrible. It was so horrible that I ended up throwing up what I had eaten prior.

    I glanced up at Quinn with a plea in my eye, ¡°Give¡­me¡­a¡­second.¡± I breathed out between gasps of pain.

    She looked down at me with rage in her eyes. She wanted to continue but she knew it was best for me to heal. ¡°Alright but one minute.¡± She said with a sigh and went back to tending to her own fist.

    I rested my body against the ground of the arena. And focused on my breathing instead of the pain that racked my body.

    I began to count each of my breaths in my mind as I felt the healing energy expand over my entire body. One. Two. Three. Four.

    Are you alright?

    I¡¯m wonderful. I said sarcastically. No but seriously, that punch hurt like hell.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    You need help in healing?

    No. Let me get this one.

    He fell silent but watched my healing process through the bond.

    Once the minute was up, I was able to stand up on my feet once again. ¡°Alrighty, that one hurt like a bitch. The next one from me is going to hurt equally as bad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use more force next time.¡± She brushed her hands against her pants as she looked at me with a smile.

    ¡°More force?¡± I questioned her as a wave of fear washed over me. However, I knew if I wanted to get a head on this fight, I couldn¡¯t focus solely on fear. Perhaps, I could harness that fear. That pain I had felt over the last minute. I will utilize it against her. I mean if my wild magic uses my emotions, why couldn¡¯t I use what I felt to fuel my own combat skills.

    With that thought in mind, I focused on the fear and pain that I felt. Harnessing all of it and felt a build up of energy. And that was the push I needed. I ran at her as fast as I could with the limited time I had and punched her in the gut. Sending her flying back, landing with several cracks. I had even managed to make her bleed as my fist seemed to have gone in¡­

    I stared in shock as her body instantly went limp against the dusty floor of the arena. I watched as blood spewed from the impact sight and her breathing slowed, second by second.

    Fear shot through me. What have I done!? I cried through the bond.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I shouted and found myself running towards her slowly dying body. ¡°Th¨¦oden!¡± I cried as I glanced over at him.

    I was relieved when he was already moving just as quickly to her. Reaching her before I did. ¡°Step back Maria.¡± He spoke to me as calmly as he could but I could tell he was pissed. I had used her energy that she transpired on me and into her.

    I stopped dead in my tracks as I was just a few feet away from her. I could tell the impact sight had caved in her gut. I could tell she had lost a lot of blood at this point and her breathing was almost nonexistent as her eyes just stared blankly at the ceiling.

    I stepped back far back. And fell to my knees. I couldn¡¯t believe the hurt I had caused. I couldn¡¯t believe the damage I had done to my best friend. ¡°Is she¡­¡± I whispered. As I watched him examine Quinn.

    His face said it all, she was dead, or so I thought. I buried my face in my hands as I dared not to look at him. I didn¡¯t even want to enter the bond to see what he was thinking, to know what he was feeling about me through the bond. I need permission, if I can¡¯t save her with healing magic in time. He asked me through the bond.

    Do whatever you have to do. I told him trying to keep it together. I felt him use his magic to heal her. I saw her breathing begin to stabilize and the wound begin to heal. I sighed slightly but not fully. Not until he told me the truth.

    She¡¯s alive. You didn¡¯t kill her. You can look now.

    I shook my head and dared not to move. ¡°What happened?¡± I heard Quinn ask Theo as she slowly regained consciousness.

    ¡°Take it easy Quinn, we almost lost you but you are alive.¡±

    ¡°I what?¡± Quinn asked in shock.

    ¡°The last hit nearly killed you.¡± Th¨¦oden said. ¡°Let me help you up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Quinn breathed.

    A few moments later I heard two sets of footsteps fall next to me. He knelt down beside me, ¡°she wasn¡¯t completely dead.¡± He told me, ¡°close but not dead.¡±

    I still couldn¡¯t look at them. I had almost killed her. ¡°Maria?¡± Quinn¡¯s voice was gentle, and concerned. I felt her hands against my bloody ones, ¡°please look at me.¡± She carefully pulled my hands away from my face.

    I remained staring down at my knees. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered. As tears stained my cheeks. I hated what I did. I hurt someone I care about. So, where does that leave me?

    ¡°Look at me.¡± She spoke again. I listened and slowly met her gaze. ¡°There you are.¡± I smiled softly at her but was in for a surprise as she punched me hard in the chest. Crack. I coughed to catch my breath as I felt my ribs pierce my lungs. ¡°That''s for almost killing me.¡± She said with a smile. ¡°I think I am done for the night. I need rest.¡±

    Theo instantly healed me, as he could feel my lungs fill with blood. ¡°What am I going to do with you two?¡± Theo questioned as he looked between us.

    I coughed up my own blood at the force of the impact. I didn¡¯t have time to react as Th¨¦oden''s reaction timing was faster than my own.

    ¡°See you tomorrow Captain?¡± Quinn smiled as she started to slowly walk away.

    ¡°I better.¡± Th¨¦oden said and turned his focus back to me. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill her.¡± He told me to help me to my feet. ¡°It was a close call though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± I repeated

    ¡°I know. From a teacher''s point of view, I''m proud of you.¡±

    ¡°And the other points?¡±

    He thought for a moment, ¡°Still just as proud.¡± He pulled me in for a kiss before we left the arena, using his magic to clean me up. So I did not arrive at the castle bloody.

    Up for a dream tonight? He questioned me as we entered the grand hall, parting ways for bed.

    Of course. I told him and slowly, ever so slowly walked up the stairs to my room, locking my door behind me, instantly crashing on my bed.

 90. Vulnerable

    I struggled to sleep right away as my mind danced with imagery of my training with Quinn. The way her body flung backwards. The sounds of her shallow breathing. The blood spewing from her body. Her near lifeless expression. All of it began to haunt me.

    I had almost killed her, my best friend. The smell of iron mixing with dust. The pounding in my chest as I watched her regain awareness. The pulsating fear that raced through my body and the rush of panic that flooded me.

    It all was coming back to me in waves as I curled up in a ball on my bed. I wept against my pillow as my body trembled.

    Maria, dear, calm. Th¨¦oden attempted to sooth my nerves. Attempted to pull the thought out of it. However, I clung to the memory like a dog with a bone. Over and over it replayed in my mind. My friend, my first best friend outside of Th¨¦oden, outside of the royal houses, was almost killed by my hands.

    I¡­I¡­I can¡¯t. I managed to utter through the bond. The memory was growing stronger. Tearing into me like Marcel¡¯s blade did.

    I can help. Th¨¦oden said cautiously. I can modify it if it is too much for you.

    I moved my head to where I could stare out my window. He could modify it. However, that would mean both him and Quinn would have to dance around the reality of what really happened. Most of all that would make me a coward. And that was something I did not want to be.

    No. I can¡­manage. I managed to say.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Alrighty. Try to think of something different. A happier memory may make you fall asleep. Th¨¦oden told me. I sensed his concern as I had been like this for almost two hours now.

    I¡­I can try.

    I focused on Th¨¦oden and I. I focused on multiple memories of us. However, that didn¡¯t help. I began to weep over something I couldn¡¯t have openly due to my arranged marriage.

    So, I tried to focus on¡­well I didn¡¯t have much else to focus on. My life hasn¡¯t been that great recently.

    Children, focus on children. Th¨¦oden said as he flashed a memory of me with the children.

    I smiled as children¡¯s faces beamed with happiness as I was reading one of my favorite tales. Children, something I wanted but didn¡¯t want to have right now as my life was chaotic. The brief bit of joy started to fade quickly.

    No Maria. Think of this. Th¨¦oden told me as he flashed another memory of me enjoying a delicious treat.

    Food, now why didn¡¯t I think of that? Food always made me happy especially if it was something sweet. I sensed he found a bit of amusement in this as a variety of sweets flashed through my mind.

    So, instead of counting sheep, you need to count puff pastries. Th¨¦oden joked as he continued to showcase them in my mind.

    Don¡¯t judge me. I can¡¯t help I like sweet things.

    Easy Maria, it was a joke.

    After a few minutes of this my mind quieted down with the days events and I was finally able to close my eyes and rest.

    South Haven shorelines appeared in front of my eyes. ¡°Maria.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke softly as he wrapped his arms around me tightly. ¡°Everything is going to be okay.¡±

    I remained silent against his cool chest, listening to the sound of his calm beating heart. There was always something about being in his embrace that soothed my mind, body, and soul. I knew we were soul bound, we were magic bonded, and he was my rock through my darkest days.

 91. Dream Seven Part I Guilt

    ¡°Maria,¡± Th¨¦oden whispered softly in my ear as we stood in each other''s embrace amongst the white sandy beach. I didn¡¯t respond to him, instead I stood in silence. Crying softly in his chest. ¡°Maria, it is alright.¡± Th¨¦oden whispered to me. He pulled me away from his chest and looked down at me with a soft smile. He brushed away the tears that  had fallen with soft gentle strokes of his fingers against my cheeks. ¡°There are those beautiful emerald eyes that I love.¡± He cupped my chin up and kissed my lips gently.

    I shily turned away from him. For the first time, I didn¡¯t kiss him back. ¡°Maria? Look at me.¡± He said in a more firm voice. ¡°Please.¡± He begged.

    I glanced my eyes up to him. ¡°I¡­I almost killed her.¡± I whispered so low that normal ears wouldn¡¯t pick up.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t, love.¡± He spoke softly to me. ¡°She was just wounded badly, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, because that is what it appeared to be.¡±

    ¡°Maria, please don¡¯t do this to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡± I questioned him with a bit of annoyance in my voice. I didn¡¯t know how I could brush this one off. I almost killed Quinn.

    ¡°Put blame on yourself. Accidents happen, that is all that was. We were training, more force was used then we all realized.¡±

    ¡°I almost killed her!¡± I shouted as I slapped his chest in anger.

    He grunted at the impact. ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as calmly as possible, allowing our aura to sooth my body.

    ¡°But I almost killed her!¡± I shouted once again.

    ¡°But you did not kill her!¡± Th¨¦oden shouted back at me. He grabbed my shoulders and shook me a bit. ¡°Maria, I need you to realize that. You did not kill her.¡± He repeated again.

    My face went blank as I just stared at him. I understood his words. I understood what he was saying. It just felt wrong to move past this so quickly.

    ¡°I know, I''m not asking you to. I just want you to realize what happened.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he flashed a memory of the fight. Showing me what he saw. The punch. The blood spewing from Quinn. Quinn¡¯s slow fading breathing. However, what he shown me next was something that I did not see, Quinn¡¯s chest slowly rising and falling as he cast his highest level of healing he possibly could.

    I saw her eyes flutter and her breathing go back to normal. Something I didn¡¯t see. A wave of relief washed over me. I hadn¡¯t killed her. I just badly wounded her.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°See? You didn¡¯t kill her. You just wounded her.¡±

    I smiled softly at him, ¡°I see that now. Thank you for showing me the truth.¡±

    ¡°Of course Maria. I am your protector for a reason and protecting you from your emotions is one of the things I choose to protect you from.¡±

    At this point he had released his grip on my shoulders and found myself caving into his chest once more. His aura fully engulfed the both of us now.

    I realized how desperately I needed this right now. The comfort that I could only get from him. The peace and joy from a simple embrace.

    ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± I told Th¨¦oden as I stepped back and looked him in the eye, ¡°I would like to kiss you now.¡± I said with a grin.

    He bent down and kissed my lips, which I returned this time. I let the kiss sink ever so deeper before I pulled back. ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­¡±

    He smiled at me, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting any more than a kiss tonight Maria. You have been through a lot today.¡±

    ¡°We have been through a lot.¡± I corrected him as I knew that Marcel¡¯s mind tricks affected him too.

    He sighed, ¡°You always worry about me when it¡¯s me who worries about you.¡±

    ¡°Well someone''s got to.¡± I rested my head against his shoulders.

    We eventually took a seat on the beach and sat in peace for the rest of the night with very minimal small talk. Tomorrow is the second day of Summer.. Meaning we had six full weeks left until the first week of fall. Hopefully Marcel will stay away, and stay in Summer Crest for a while as their festivities are taking off and in full swing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning for Magic training.¡± He kissed my lips, ¡°I know you are getting stronger, a lot stronger, but we need you at your personal best if we are going to withstand any chance against Marcel and Crimson both. Let alone their army of fiends, demons, and devils it seems.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Right. Perhaps I need to see which of these does radiant damage.¡± I looked down at the many gems on my ring. Some are not as bright as others as they have yet to fully charge since my last use.

    ¡°Radiant will help against creatures from Hell.¡± He pointed out agreeing with me.

    ¡°Did you hear what King Alaric said about trapping his soul?¡±

    ¡°Interesting, I didn¡¯t think of that. That would prevent him from coming back and us from happening to travel in the Hells to find him on his home turf. I¡¯ll work on securing an item for a jar to house his soul in.¡±

    ¡°Where would we put him after we capture him?¡±

    ¡°In a locked box and throw away the key?¡± He looked down and smiled at me. ¡°Maybe place it in the bottom of South Haven? Or in a pit of lava?¡±

    ¡°So a locked magic box and the bottom of the ocean.¡± I agreed with him, ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°What else did Alaric say?¡± He questioned me. I knew he pretty much knew everything already but I think he wanted to hear it for himself.

    ¡°Well, he agreed to be with us on the battlefield. And he pointed out the fact that there is indeed something off with Sybil.¡±

    ¡°So the King of Truth sniffed out a lie?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I responded to him, ¡°I felt a bit uneasy when I was in the first meeting with her. Something seemed off. She was acting differently than the Sybil I knew. Sybil would not have slapped me in the face.¡±

    ¡°Fair, What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that Crimson is Sybil? I know it¡¯s a long shot but her demeanor towards me seems oddly familiar in how Crimson acts with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. I mean dragon¡¯s can shift into any form any time they shift out of dragon form. If that is the case then Marcel and Crimson have been working against us longer than we have thought.¡± Th¨¦oden''s facial expression shifted, ¡°Shit.¡± He said, ¡°I should have known. I should have known.¡± He repeated over and over.

 92. Dream Seven Part II Realizations Hit Hard

    "What is it?¡± I asked him as I watched his body language had shifted in an instant. He went from joy and love to stone cold as he just stared out into the ocean.

    "Shit." Th¨¦oden repeated again as he ran his hand through his hair and his heart began to race. "Damn it!" Th¨¦oden shouted startling me as he slammed his left fist against the sand, causing sand to fly up in the air.

    "Th¨¦oden tell me what is wrong." I began to feel a wave of panic overcome me. There was something in his tone, something in his abrupt change of behavior that shook me to the core. I placed my hand on his right thigh gently and looked up at him. His face shone panic, something that I rarely saw in his eyes.

    It took him a moment before he answered as I saw his body relax before me. ¡°I sensed another dragon a few years back. But then the sense faded. Magic can block a dragon¡¯s ability to sense each other. This tattoo¡­¡± He said pointing out an invisible tattoo to most, but visible to me, ¡°Hides me from other dragons.¡± I was fully aware of the tattoo and its ability. He was worried that him being here in the kingdom would attract unwanted attention as some dragon¡¯s can get very territorial. Dragon''s in a sense had a rep for attracting various hunting groups, often wanting to kill them. ¡°She could have easily gotten one of these to cause that block. I remember trying to track the dragon but the sense went cold fast. I did not think much of it after that.¡±

    Th¨¦oden began to stare off in the distance again as I could feel his own mind race with the possibility that Crimson was a dragon who had infiltrated the Council and signed the decree that made my arranged marriage happen. We still lacked the proof of this theory but this made perfectly made sense given what we know already.

    ¡°I remember you telling me that. Father thought you were a bit crazy.¡± I recalled him mentioning the scenario to me. And the timeline for it fit in perfectly as it occurred before my parents death.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°And now this.¡± He said with a huff. "Marcel and the arranged marriage. Crimson, the fiery best." He shook his head as he felt disappointed in himself. ¡°I should have tried harder. Perhaps they would have been still alive.¡± Th¨¦oden mumbled. He was in disbelief with himself. I could sense he was bothered by the situation. I could sense that it made him feel like a complete failure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself. Crimson has been hiding in the shadows this whole time. Apparently, laying the groundwork for Marcel.¡± I pointed out to him. "Crimson must of gotten the tattoo."

    ¡°I failed. I failed at protecting this kingdom.¡± He turned away from me. Afraid to look at me anymore. The sensation I got through the bond, was a sense of guilt and failure. He felt guilty because he didn''t stop Crimson when he had the chance. The sense of failure, well, that was pretty self-explanatory.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden Ryuu Lodsmok.¡± I said, causing him to flinch a bit at the use of his full name. ¡°You did not fail us. You have not failed us. Don¡¯t you dare think that way.¡± I held a pleading stare as I hoped he would sense the comfort I was trying to give him through the bond.

    He slowly turned back and looked at me with a bit of pain in his eyes, something I only seen a handful of times ¡°I¡¯ll make this right.¡± He spoke those four words with confidence.

    ¡°I know you will.¡± I kissed his lips softly, ¡°You are not at fault with any of this.¡± I said once more in hopes that he would truly understand that this was not his fault.

    ¡°Thank you Maria. Thank you for always believing in me.¡± He kissed my forehead. "I will make this right. I have an idea but I need to rest on it." Th¨¦oden said, "Just promise me, you will be open to anything that involves the protection of the kingdom."

    "Of course, I trust my life and my kingdom with you."

    "Thank you Maria." He kissed my lips one last time before the dream slowly faded away.

 93. Good Morning

    Upon waking up, the sky was still dark, full of stars and an everlasting full moon. The air in my room felt brisk as it blew the crack of my window, as I had opened it slightly before I went to bed. I groaned as I slowly stretched beneath the covers.

    Good morning love, if you are up for it, I would like you to meet me downstairs so we can get some magic training in today. Th¨¦oden seemed wide awake and oddly cheery...no not cherry perhaps control this morning.

    I rolled my eyes, do I have to? I held my eyes shut and pulled the comforter over my body. In any attempt to avoid the breeze coming through my window.

    No, considering yesterday¡¯s events but I would highly recommend it. We need all the practice we can get. There was a hint of urgency in his voice.

    Why the sudden urgency in training? I thought we were slowly working our way into this.

    At this point I slowly got up, closed the window, and yawned. If he wanted me to train I was going to have to slip on a pair of sweats.

    I had a realization last night that I messed up once already. And I am not about to mess up again. I remained silent. As I listened to him. I messed up when I failed to alert anyone about the other dragon. I messed up when I didn¡¯t act further on my instinct. I messed up Maria. And I am going to fix this.

    Th¨¦oden, it is not your fault. Please don¡¯t blame yourself for the mess that we are in. I hoped he realized that. It was not his fault. No one could predict...well it wasn''t his fault and I needed him to realize that.

    IT IS Maria! He shouted through the bond. It is my fault! At this point he tried to calm himself as he didn''t want to yell at me this early in the morning. I am the protector of this kingdom and I have failed it so far. Well, I am not failing it any more. His voice had shifted from guilt to confidence. I have an idea that will make sure the kingdom is protected. Remember last night.

    Yeah, I trust you. Though, I am curious to learn what you are planning. Curious, it pulsed through my veins like the rivers flowing through the kingdom.

    At this point I had opened my wardrobe and pulled out a pair of sweats and began to slip them on. Curiosity flooded me as I was curious to see how he was going to protect the kingdom more than he already has.

    That will have to wait until our dream tonight. I know we have protection against divination magics, however I am uncomfortable sharing this information right now.

    I rolled my eyes, alrighty tonight then. I am ready and will meet you downstairs for breakfast.

    Curiosity ran high through my body at this point as I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was being so secretive about it. Ugh¡­I sighed, heavily, can you at least give me a hint?

    As I walked down the stairs and into the kitchen the bond remained silent. ¡°No Maria, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Th¨¦oden responded as he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me tightly.

    I rolled my eyes and groaned in annoyance. ¡°What did you got for us today?¡± I asked Roland who was plating a mix of food.

    ¡°Eggs, bacon, cinnamon toast, muffins, granola. You name it.¡± He handed us our plate and plates in Theo¡¯s case. Theo sighed. ¡°What, do you not want two or three plates of food¡­¡± he leaned in between us, ¡°Mr. Dragon.¡± he said with a smile.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong¡­¡± Theo spoke as he chowed down on all of the food Roland laid in front of him.

    ¡°And for Maria,¡± Roland said as he sat a heaping pile of various sweet treats in front of me. My eyes widened a bit as I just ignored what I was about to eat and went for one of the sweets instead. Don¡¯t get me wrong I still ate the eggs and bacon but I ate a few sweets first.

    Both men just stared at me, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Are you-¡± Th¨¦oden began to tease but as his lips went to part into a grin as he tried to speak the words without a chuckle, I interrupted him..

    ¡°Don¡¯t even say it.¡± I groaned in annoyance. I mean what was so wrong with having a sweet tooth.

    ¡°Sorry love, I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he tried to hide his smile. ¡°I¡¯ll drop it but you got to admit the amount of sweets that you have consumed has increased in the last month.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I tried to hide how much I was truly annoyed but I knew I did not hide that well.

    ¡°Nothing, just pointing that out.¡±

    ¡°You ever think it could be just how my powers are? I mean you fuel yourself with all that.¡± I gestured towards the three plates. ¡°Maybe my power utilizes the sweets for more energy.¡± I mean it was an excuse but we did not know much about my powers so it felt right.

    His eyes narrowed a bit, ¡°That could be.¡±

    ¡°How is everything?¡± Roland asked as he too sat down to share some food with us.

    ¡°Delicious as usual.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke.

    Roland smiled at our compliments and ate a small portion of food himself and began to clean the mess he had left from cooking breakfast.

    ¡°Roland, I don¡¯t think I have ever asked, but how do you cook so damn well?¡±

    He stopped a bit in what he was doing and leaned against the counter. ¡°Well that¡¯s a bit of a story in itself. How much time do you have?¡±

    ¡°We got time.¡± I said, Th¨¦oden kind of looked at me but eventually nodded.

    ¡°Well, where to begin.¡± He thought for a moment, ¡°First off I come from a long line of chef¡¯s that have served royalty over the years. My recipes are from them but adapted to our more advanced culinary equipment and seasonings. Trust me, bland eggs are never more satisfying than lightly seasoned eggs. I was fed food from my past relatives and was given the tasks to improve, enhance, and make them more edible. It was a bit daunting at first, as my parents started me rather young, I think¡­I was only in double digits then. When I reached one hundred, I was given an option that would enhance my skills further. Something my family has done for centuries.¡± He came over to us and rolled up his sleeve and showed a mark where a visible vein was. ¡°Blood infusions.¡± He said, ¡°it¡¯s a common practice amongst families that have generations of well rounded talent. It¡¯s a way to preserve the bloodline so to speak.¡±

    ¡°Did it hurt?¡± I asked him as he pulled his sleeve back down and went back to propping himself up against the counter.

    ¡°A little at first. But that was only because my blood was reacting with blood that had been preserved for years.¡± He told us. ¡°The older the blood the more enhanced skills you get. But also a chance at something going wrong as the blood fuses to yours. I seized that day, but that was only due to the transfusion taking place. Thankfully that was about all of the aftershock I had. Some have it worse than that.¡±

    ¡°I have heard stories of that.¡± Th¨¦oden said, ¡°A few of my guards are generational guards and have done the same process. Their skills are impressive too.¡±

    Roland nodded, ¡°It¡¯s something that is done but not commonly known among some of the citizens. We don¡¯t want to take a chance of our blood getting into the wrong hands.¡±

    ¡°This is interesting,¡± I said, ¡°So your skills and talent are literally in your blood?¡±

    Roland smiled with a laugh, ¡°You can say that yes. I guess that pretty much sums up where I got my talent from.¡±

    ¡°How many infusions did you do?¡±

    ¡°Well, the first one was at one hundred years of age. I am now over four hundred. Yes I know I am old.¡± He said as he saw my expression of his age, ¡°So four. Four infusions. One every hundred years.¡±

    ¡°When is your next infusion?¡±

    ¡°In another fifty years or so, that is if I make it that far.¡± He said, ¡°now I got to get back to work and I saw his face, you two have plans today don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Training.¡± Th¨¦oden said, ¡°Which we should be getting to soon. I have a set of rounds to do in less than an hour.¡± He said, nudging my foot lightly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, let me eat one more cookie then we can get to training.¡±

    Theo and I left the kitchen shortly after and headed to the training room. The conversation with Roland really helped ease my curiosity. Well, for the time being anyways.

 94. Let the Magic Training Begin

    Once we stepped outside the castle doors the world around us amazed me as it was bathed in a soft silvery glow. The morning air, was cool and crips. Just as I felt through the crack of my window. As we walked along the cobblestone path, that was brushed with a hint of morning dew.

    Breathing in the fresh air, the scent of morning dew was a welcoming sensation in my nostrils. The air brushed against my skin lightly, leaving trails of goosebumps with each burst of wind.

    Looking in the sky, there wasn¡¯t a cloud in sight. Crystal clear night with countless shining silver stars that formed various constellations. From Pegasus to the Knight, some located in the skies apex while others rested closer to the Earth¡¯s curvature.

    The buildings gave a faint shadow amongst the glow of the moon. As some showed life as other members of the kingdom were waking up this early morning hour. The streets however, still remained ever so silent as most folks remained inside their homes until the sun came into view.

    I took in a deep breath of fresh air as we continued our five minute walk to the colosseum. ¡°Beautiful morning isn¡¯t it?¡± I glanced up at Th¨¦oden.

    He looked down at me with a soft smile upon his face, ¡°Yes it is. Nice and quiet. Which works best in our favor for training.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°What are you afraid, magic training will draw attention?¡±

    He looked back in the direction we were heading, ¡°Perhaps. I mean I know I would be curious if I heard loud banging coming from a building that is typically empty.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t argue with that. Honestly, I am surprised no one has checked in on the arena yet. We have been causing a ruckus during training sessions.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    It fell silent for a minute as we embraced the cool morning breeze. I couldn¡¯t help but think back to the conversation we had prior. I couldn¡¯t help but think about what he was planning to do to protect our kingdom. I wanted to ask him. I needed to ask him. But I doubted I would get any answers. ¡°Theo I-¡± I began to speak but stopped myself when I felt his eyes fall on me once again.

    He groaned, ¡°Maria, if this is about what we discussed last night, I am not saying anything yet so forget it.¡± He sounded annoyed. I didn¡¯t blame him. However, he knew my curiosity levels all too well. He knew I was impatient.

    I remained silent and just stared ahead of us. It bugged me not knowing. The bugging wasn¡¯t out of not believing in him or trusting him, it was just out of the curiosity bug that resided within me.

    He grabbed my shoulder, stopping me in my tracks. ¡°Maria, look at me.¡± I glanced up at him cautiously, ¡°You trust me don¡¯t you?¡± I nodded. ¡°Then why the pressure to reveal what I want to say?¡±

    I glanced away from him just as he asked, ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°Of course.¡±

    I glanced back up at him, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±

    ¡°How could I be mad at those green eyes of yours? I know you can not help but be curious.¡± Th¨¦oden said amused. ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t ask me again alright?¡±

    I thought about it for a moment. I knew it would be hard not to. However, I knew in time he would tell me. I can accept that. ¡°I promise I will try not to bring it up again.¡±

    He smiled at me, ¡°Thank you Maria. We have a lot to focus on right now as is. I can not have you distracted with your training.¡±

    At this point we had reached our destination. He opened the door to the colosseum and let me walk in first. The arena was dark, as the workers had yet to rise.

    Since it was early in the morning, we decided to leave the arena dark. As both of us could see well in darkness, light wasn¡¯t always necessary but was helpful.

    ¡°Alrighty, you remember the rules. Ten paces for equal distance. Let me set up my shield first. Choose your gem perhaps one we haven¡¯t used first.¡±

    ¡°Got it captain.¡± I said as we began to set up the space. We stood back to back and counted. One. Two. Three. And so forth. Once we were ten spaces apart we turned around and faced each other.

    I sad the magical shimmer of his barrier appear around him and he looked at me with a smile, ¡°Okay Maria now choose your gem.¡±

 95. Magic Training Part I

    I nodded as I glanced down at the gems on the ring that my father had given me. I had already used the red, royal blue, and yellow. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I was curious to see what the green one would do. Now, with our training, that could have been necrotic damage or perhaps a form of acid damage.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hold up?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned as he was growing a bit impatient as I hadn¡¯t selected a gem yet.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I said as I pressed the gem. The gem was fully charged as green was often correlated with disgust. Considering I was quite disgusted with Marcel and his activities recently, it was no surprise that it was fully charged.

    I felt a wave of energy wash over me as a greenish hue and a hideous stench started to waft in my nose. A spiraling wisps of a sickly green tightened coil appeared in the middle of the arena. The vortex emitted a sense of decay and darkness as it moved towards its target.

    As it grew closer towards Th¨¦oden, the vortex shifted in hues of greens and blacks. Its power pulsed with anger as it moved with great speed.

    Th¨¦oden''s eyes widened in fear as the vortex wrapped around him, engulfing him in the spinning force of decay. In seconds I heard him grunt in pain as the vortex had eaten away his shield and began to eat away at his flesh. After six seconds, the spell faded and he appeared wrecked.

    ¡°Theo!¡± I shouted as I began to run towards him. I felt my heart begin to race as the thoughts of hurting him raced through my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He groaned causing me to stop in my tracks. I was five feet away from him and could see his flesh appeared decayed but quickly healing as he mended his own skin. ¡°Just¡­shocked.¡± He glanced over at me as he finalized healing his wounds. ¡°What the fuck was that Maria?¡±

    I shrugged, ¡°It was the green gem. I presume Necrosis?¡± I questioned him.

    He thought about it for a moment as the last of his flesh was restored to its natural glow of life. ¡°That¡¯s what it felt like. That hurt like hell. Was that overcharged?¡±

    I glanced down at the ring and the green gem was now dull. ¡°Yes, it appears so.¡±

    He gave a slight smile, ¡°Good. Let me form another shield, then you can target me again. But with a different gem.¡±

    I nodded and moved back five steps and watched as the shield formed around him again. ¡°Alright, I am ready for the next.¡± I glanced down at my ring following his orders and chose the forest green gem. This one was almost fully charged and grew dull as I released the energy that was stored.

    Five forest green tendrils twirled within the space between Th¨¦oden and I. They lurched forward at an amazing speed and grappled around his barrier. The tendrils began to construct as they tightened their grip around his safety net. In a few seconds the barrier dropped. Then they moved in on him. The tendrils wrapped around his body and I all I could do was stand and stare at the sight of Th¨¦oden''s body being constricted the same way snakes do their prey.

    I heard Th¨¦oden''s gasps for air and the cracking of his bones. Then, I heard nothing. Saw nothing. As the spell faded. Th¨¦oden''s body slumped to the ground as he struggled to breath.

    ¡°Theo!¡± Once more I raced towards him. The feeling of my heart pounding returned.

    ¡°I¡­I am fine.¡± Th¨¦oden gasped between bursts of air entering and leaving his lungs.

    I didn¡¯t stop this time and as I reached him, I gasped myself. His body was crumpled as bones stuck out in all directions. ¡°Theo?¡± I questioned as I knelt down beside him.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Maria. I just need a minute to heal.¡±

    ¡°Let me help with that.¡± I said as I looked down at my ring and saw that the gems I figured correlated to healing was fully charged. I reached out and touched him as I activated one of the diamond like gems and prayed that it was healing.

    We both looked at each other as we felt a burst of radiant energy pulse from me and into him. ¡°Thank you.¡± He breathed as his wounds was healing at a faster rate than they were as I had activated the correct gem. A wave of relief washed over me as each bone, each puncture wound on his body fused together as the gem had been fully charged.

    He sat up and stared at me, ¡°Both of those spells sucked.¡± He muttered in amusement. ¡°I can go through one more I think.¡±

    My eyes went wide as he said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sure. Let me rest one more minute then use the purple gem. It is one we haven¡¯t done yet, correct?¡± I nodded. ¡°After that, I want you to utilize some of the other gems like the red one just in small bursts to lower the energy. Those we can target the dummies with.¡±

    I nodded once more. After the minute he had asked for was up, I went back and stood ten feet away. I was already starting to feel drained but I knew I needed to do this. I also knew Th¨¦oden was hurting more than he was letting on, however he powered through it.

    I thought back to my ring and the variety of spell damages he taught me. What if I attacked the mind¡­I thought. I switched my damage focus to physic damage and shot him with a ray of vibrant purple. It seeped into his skull before he even had a chance to react. He winced at the pain that was wreaking havoc on his mind, and to my surprise my mind started to feel like it was bursting too. ¡°Shit.¡± I collapsed to the ground and grabbed my skull. ¡°I¡­I tried to do simple.¡± Pain seared in my mind from him. He looked far worse than I felt. His bond seems locked, his face. After about six more seconds he regained his mobility and stared angrily at me or proud I couldn¡¯t tell. After he regained his mobility I regained mine.

    ¡°So¡­¡± He was able to recollect his thoughts once more, ¡°physic damage hurts us both. Interesting. How have we not felt that before?¡± he recalled several incidents where he had been attacked with this type of damage while on duty. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked me as I was still sitting on the ground in a bit of shock.

    He walked over to me and sat next to me, ¡°Curious as to why this hasn¡¯t happened yet. This is an interesting development in the bond.¡± He brushed my forehead with his hand giving me a bit of radiant healing.

    I smiled softly at him, ¡°thanks, sorry for the mind burst, I wanted simple but¡­¡± I looked down at my ring where a dull purple gem was now. ¡°I guess as I was switching damage types my ring activated somehow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, just a bit shocked. But I¡¯m glad you did.¡± He told me looking at me with a curious look in his eye, ¡°it led to a new discovery.¡±

    ¡°What if this happens in the battle?¡±

    ¡°That is going to be something we will have to deal with when the time comes. Let¡¯s just hope the bond doesn''t develop in a way where all damage is shared.¡± He said, ¡°though, I wonder, perhaps we can give and take damage from each other.¡±

    ¡°Give and take?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if one takes too much damage, perhaps it can be transferred to the bond to the other. Giving. Or if one of us is willing to take the damage, Take.¡± he said. ¡°Can we try?¡±

    I just stared up at him, ¡°I..I guess.¡± I was nervous. Whenever new things developed with the bond it always made me nervous.

    ¡°I assume this is going to only happen with attack spells. Let me do the attack.¡± he stood up and walked a few feet away from me. He stretched his hands and produced a line of cold. I didn¡¯t dodge. I didn¡¯t move. This was a test. And we needed to see what would happen. As the cold took hold on my body I began shivering immediately. My skin started to turn a purple/blue hue. Instantly seeing my breath. As the spell reached its peak. Th¨¦oden pulled it back to him through the bond. I took no damage but was left rather cold.

    As the spell reverted on the caster, it seemed to be less of a force as the initial impact was focused on me. As he was a silver dragon the spell did not affect him at all. That was due to his natural immunity to the cold. He walked back over to me with a smile on his face. ¡°This will prove to be a great addition to battle. I knew we could pull pain from impacts but to be able to pull the spell completely. It¡¯s incredible!¡±

    ¡°I want you to promise me one thing with this new development.¡± I told him, ¡°Promise me that you will put yourself in harm''s way with this.¡± He reached down to help me up. He pulled me into him, allowing his aura to sooth my nerves.

    He smiled down at me, ¡°I promise.¡± He said, kissing my lips. Part of me believed him but a small part of me didn¡¯t. It¡¯ll be okay Maria, you¡¯ll see.

 96. Magic Training Part II

    After a few minutes of rest I helped Th¨¦oden set up five practice dummies and pulled a wooden chair out for him to sit on. The dummies were simple in design as they were in the shapes of humanoids and had no descriptive nature to them. ¡°Now, simple spells Maria.¡± Th¨¦oden told me. ¡°Small bursts, as I feel you are already draining in energy.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong at all. After three big spells like that my energy was already half of what it used to be. ¡°Alrighty, small bursts.¡±

    I utilized the red gem first. Using my fire spell five or six times to fully drain the gem. Damn I must have been angry as we figured the gem correlated to anger and hate.

    I felt my energy drain more with the last burst of flames on the first dummy that was now a pile of ash. ¡°Good. You still have energy left, use the lightning based spells on the second one.¡±

    I huffed as I glanced back at him, ¡°Can I take a break?¡±

    He thought about it for a moment, ¡°Nope. After this you can.¡±

    I glared at him and then turned and faced the second dummy. ¡°I¡¯ll show you lightning¡­¡± I mumbled beneath my breath.

    ¡°What was that?¡± He questioned as he sounded a bit amused. He knew damn good and well what I said.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± I groaned. I activated the storm gem and used more energy than I should have and sent three bolts of equal strength towards the second dummy. Destroying it upon the second impact.

    ¡°Maria, was that really necessary?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me, ¡°I thought I told you to keep it simple.¡±

    I turned around and walked over to him. I knelt down to his level. ¡°And I told you I wanted a break.¡±

    He smiled at me, ¡°So you disobeyed me and used more energy than you needed to? Just because you didn¡¯t get your way?¡± He leaned forward and met my forehead with his.

    ¡°Y¡­Yes.¡± I said with a bit of hesitation in my voice.

    He moved his lips near mine, causing my heart to race but then he pulled away from me and sat back in the chair. ¡°Maria, I told you to use smaller doses to help preserve energy. Now your energy is more depleted and we should not continue practicing any more in case something happens down the line.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I couldn¡¯t help it, I slapped him but then I kissed his lips as I had mixed emotions coursing through my veins. I wanted him to kiss me but I was pissed at him.

    He didn¡¯t kiss me back at first as he was shocked at my response to him. But he eventually did and pulled away once again. ¡°What was all that for?¡±

    ¡°I love you. And I hate you. All at the same time.¡± I glared at him with a smile on my face.

    ¡°Well, I must be doing something right then.¡± Th¨¦oden said with a grin on his face as he pulled me into him kissing my lips once more.

    I broke the kiss this time and stepped back. ¡°We should get going before the kingdom awakens.¡±

    He nodded, ¡°but first we should clean up the arena.¡±

    I groaned but I eventually helped him clean up what messes I left behind. Once the arena was back to it¡¯s normal condition we left the building and walked back to the castle.

    It was just an hour until full sunrise and the morning air was already starting to feel warmer. The breeze had died down at this point as it was going to prove to be a humid day. The streets was starting to come to life as citizens was starting to leave their homes to return to work for the day. The morning dew was slowly fading away as daylight approached.

    The sky had already began to shift colors from it''s deepest hue of blue to it''s lightest shade of blue. The colorations of the sun started to dance across the horizon as time was passing by. As we walked, animals in the kingdom started to come to life once again as birds, barking, and horse neighing could be heard.

    ¡°Maria, I have to do some rounds. You should take a rest before you do anything else today.¡± Th¨¦oden said. He pulled me in one more time and hugged me tightly. Thankfully, were we stood there was not a single witness to this hug. Otherwise we for sure would have been caught and turned in to Marcel.

    ¡°Alrighty.¡± I said, ¡°Can I watch you some today as I rest?¡± I didn''t want to sit in my room all day bored. So, the best form of entrainment for me, was watching the kingdom''s life through his eyes.

    He thought about it briefly, responding, ¡°of course.¡±

    He released me moments later and walked me to the castle gate before parting ways. As we walked, the sky was starting to shift to the brilliant blue hues of the day''s sky as the moon was setting and the stairs were disappearing one by one.

    More and more people were starting to walk along the streets as the sun started to peek above the lands. Which meant we couldn''t hug, we couldn''t kiss, we overall couldn''t hold onto each other anymore. We had to go back to protocol of guard and princess.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± I said as I watched began his trek towards his office in the fourth ring. The gate had sense opened allowing me passage back into my home.

 97. A Bit of Shopping

    I walked up the marbled stairs and into my bedroom with no interference from anyone. I was beginning to like Marcel being gone. It was nice, quiet, and I was less stressed.

    I shut the bedroom door behind me, locking the door behind me. I let out a yawn as I walked over to my bed and pulled back the covers. I laid down on the bed and rested my head against the pillow.

    I pulled myself into his vision.

    ~Th¨¦oden''s Point of View~

    The walk to my office was rather quiet. The sun was just starting to rise, citizens just starting to stir, and the air was growing warmer by the minute.

    The warmth never bothered me. Despite my pull towards the cold. Regardless of the matter, the development with the bond was something that piqued my interest. If we could share a spell damage, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if we could share healing spells as well.

    Once I reached my office, I opened the door and flicked the lights on, shutting the door behind me. I placed my helmet upon my desk, hung my weapons in their appropriate place, and sat down in the comfort of my chair.

    After a few moments of silence, I heard a knock at my door. ¡°Come in!¡± I shouted.

    I watched as the door opened and Quinn walked in. She held her helmet at her side as she walked in stride. ¡°Good morning Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Good morning captain!¡± She smiled at me as the door closed behind her. ¡°I wanted to thank you for allowing Maria to talk to me yesterday.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I know she thinks of you as a friend.¡± I didn¡¯t want to embarrass Maria when I said she is her best friend.

    I saw her face flush a bit red, ¡°Well, I am beginning to think she is a good friend to have.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Two of my favorite people, getting along.¡±

    I was pleased with this development. I knew if I couldn¡¯t be near Maria rather it be here in Winterfall or at Summer Crest, I could send Quinn to protect her.

    ¡°And what she said about me turning red when I-¡± Quinn began to stammer.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Quinn. I know you meant nothing by it.¡± At least I hope. Quinn was married after all and she knew I loved Maria.

    ¡°That''s great to hear, captain.¡± Quinn said with a sigh. ¡°I was just surprised to see her so exposed and open like that.¡±

    ¡°She was in her room. What she does there is up for her to decide. Besides, you¡¯ve seen more of Maria and I than I would like to admit.¡±

    ¡°True, very true.¡± Quinn responded. ¡°Are you ready for round one?¡±

    ¡°Give me a few minutes to go over some paperwork and then I will be. You can wait in here or outside if you like.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    She walked back outside, giving me space. I pulled the file I was writing up for the attack on Maria. Incubus and Succubus in the kingdom. Makes me wonder what other hellish creatures Marcel has brought along with him. I thought to myself.

    Perhaps I need to invest in a detector for those creatures. Maybe the enchantress can cook something up. Afterall, I need to check on a soul cage for Marcel.

    First rounds. I put the papers back in the drawer and grabbed my equipment and met Quinn for our first round of the day. Thankfully, the round was simple and easy. No weird deaths, at least not since the fiends were dealt with.

    ¡°I have to stop by the enchantress for a few items. I will meet you later for our second round.¡±

    ¡°See ya later captain!¡± Quinn shouted as she waved at me and walked away.

    I found myself walking to the enchantress, the same exact one that I have used for my last three items with hopes of furthering our preparation in this battle.

    Pari is Theo¡¯s go to when it comes to magical items being enchanted as she was well diverse in the craft, having hundreds of years under her belt. She works at The Fey¡¯s Enchanted Treasures. Pari is a Fey creature herself, as she is a Sprite creature that has connections in the Feywild that helps with enchanting items.

    As Theo walked into the shop, the scent of the Feywild. Naturistic, a mix of dark oak and rose. The shop was vibrant, and filled with a variety of trinkets that ranged in magical strength.

    Pari herself, consisted of brilliant green wings with gold specs throughout them. Her body was tiny, at a height of two feet tall. She has golden eyes that matched the specs in her wings, her skin fair and her hair tied in a high bun.

    Pari¡¯s wings fluttered with greet speed as she steadied herself in mid air. ¡°Good morning Th¨¦oden!¡± Her high pitched ethereal voice rang through the building.

    ¡°Morning Pari.¡±

    ¡°What can I do for ya?¡± She began to flutter about as she started to organize her shop.

    ¡°I have a few requests that may sound a bit odd. Is there a hell creature tracker?¡± Hopefully she will not find that request odd.

    She just stared at me and scratched her head, ¡°A hell creature tracker?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maria was just attacked by a couple of them yesterday. I want to make sure there are not any more in the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s what that stench was.¡± Could Fey smell Demons and Fiends? I questioned myself.

    Pari flew quickly about and looked through her inventory. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything at the moment, captain but I can work on something.¡±

    ¡°Could you?¡±

    ¡°Anything for my number one customer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°And what is your second thing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. My second thing is an item big enough and expensive enough for a soul cage.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­I will have to get back to you on that one. I just sold my last one recently.¡±

    I looked at her curiously, ¡°May I ask who bought it?¡±

    ¡°I can not remember. I think her name started with an S though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, can you get another one in? Or craft one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°Great. Once you have the items crafted I will give you full payment but for now, a down payment like usual?¡±

    ¡°Yes that will do.¡± Pari began to calculate the price for both items, ¡°Alrighty, the jar will be 800 gold when finished and the Hell creature tracker will be 2,200 gold. Half will be 1,500 gold.¡±

    Th¨¦oden gave her 1,500 gold. ¡°When can I expect the items?¡±

    ¡°The jar, give me 3 days. The tracker contains higher enchanting. I will need 5 days for that.¡±

    ¡°Doable. Thank you again.¡±

    I shook her hand as our business concluded and left. I found myself walking back to my office. Enjoying the warmth of the morning sun.

    Once I got back to my office I began the tedious task of paper work.

 98. A Relaxing Day

    ~Maria Point of View~

    I decided to pull out of his vision once his paperwork started to bore me. I decided to do some light reading to help pass the time as it was only noon at this point.

    And I didn¡¯t feel like going outside today. Besides being drained from practice and the events of the day prior I really had no motivation to do anything.

    The book I grabbed from the shelf was that of a story about another world. Where magic was nonexistent and the only humanoid race in the world was humans. Humans that hosted various creatures as pets. Creatures like snakes, rats, cats, and dogs. Now we have house cats and dogs here, don''t get me wrong, but no one would mess with a snake or a rat. Those things can be deadly. In the story, apparently anything was able to count as a pet. Just promise it food and shelter and you have a companion for life.

    The story is tilted, The Other Place, and was written ten years ago and brings joy to my face every time I read it. The story follows a girl who is stuck in her life. Then she is given the chance of a life-time. To become something she dreamed of becoming.

    I always admired this story as it was a great pick me up. Now, I know it may not seem like a typical read but it was truly a captivating tale. One I could find myself distracted for, for hours.

    It soon began to grow a bit darker as it grew close to five in the afternoon now. I read for five hours straight and was almost finished with the book.

    I decided it was time for me to stretch my legs as laying in bed, they had grown tired. I placed a bookmark in the book and placed it on my desk and walked towards my door. Exiting the room, I locked the door behind me and began to traverse the hall in my wing.

    I had a general idea as to where I wanted to go. It was an open window, with the glass missing out of it. This window had yet to be replaced, which was no thanks to me.

    I found this window had brought me peace as it allowed the fresh summer breeze to flow through the empty hall. Rustling my hair and brushing against my skin, granting me a blanket of comfort.

    I hopped up on the sturdy window seal that was framed in dark oak wood and swung my legs over the ledge. I rested my head against the frame and took in the sights of my kingdom that expanded before me,

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Lush green fields that met South Haven¡¯s crystal blue and sandy white shore lines. Expanding over to the start of the outer ring and working its way inwards. All the way to the druid tree that was at the town¡¯s center. Past that was the brutal mountain range of Glacier Crown Peaks.

    The mountain range contained white snow capped peaks. treacherous rocks that stuck out the mountainsides. Various evergreen trees that promised life upon the mountains. No one dared to inhabit the mountains, as the stories of them grew worse and worse each year.

    Yes, this was the same mountain range that Th¨¦oden had mentioned he trained in. Which perhaps, is why he had so much essence in his body. The perils that I knew he faced made sense due to the mountain¡¯s history.

    After taking in the sights of my kingdom I let out a long sigh and closed my eyes as I let the warm Summer air brush against my skin.

    Upon finding peace, I began to sing a song that was once sung to me by my mother. ¡°There once was a Princess¡­.¡± I began as the music just flowed from my vocal cords almost effortlessly. ¡°Who danced in the moonlight¡­.her laughter was music¡­her heart was pure and her soul bright¡­in a kingdom full of magic, her beauty and elegance shown like light¡­.¡±

    She always said the song was about me but I dared to believe her. As I sang Th¨¦oden''s voice softly spoke in my mind, Your voice¡­it¡¯s effortless, ethereal even. Theo spoke through the bond as I could sense he was intently listening. I continued the song for another minute or so but eventually resorted back to humming a tune my mother used to play on the piano.

    I was never proud of my voice. I was more ashamed than anything. However, Th¨¦oden always reminded me that my voice was lovely.

    After I stopped humming the tune of the piano keys, I felt him pull back and return to his work. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was alright.

    Hmm..I thought to myself, are you alright?

    Why wouldn¡¯t I be?

    His voice sounded confused if anything a bit dazed. Was he truly lost in the sound of my voice? Did I captivate him that easily?

    You stopped what you were doing to listen to me.

    That¡¯s not a problem is it?

    No, not at all. Just caught me off guard.

    Hmm¡­

    His response back was simple but that meant he had just returned back to his work. Then his voice came back, one more thing Maria, don¡¯t forget our dream tonight. Try to be in bed by eight please.

    I¡¯ll try.

    I sat up there for a few more minutes before returning back to my room. I took a warm bath and pulled my nightwear and slipped under the covers. I flicked off my lights with a snap of my fingers and watched the sun descend.

 99. Dream Eight: A Dragons Dream

    As the day came to a close, I settled down in my bed and stared out of my arched window. The moon was rising and it was full, as it always seemed to be. Closing my eyes, our dream escape unfolded before me. The sounds of the crashing ocean against the rocky shore line.

    ¡°There you are Maria.¡± He wrapped his arms around my tiny frame. Pulling me into his chest. His scent of icy nature filled my nostrils and his heart soothed my nerves.

    ¡°How long were you waiting?¡± I glared up at him.

    ¡°Long enough.¡± He smiled, kissing my lips gently.

    ¡°What is it that you wanted to tell me earlier but couldn¡¯t?¡± I had recalled our earlier conversation with him wanting to tell me something but refused.

    He pulled me to our log and sat me down on his right leg. ¡°It¡¯s just a thought really. Since I was unable to stop another dragon from entering my¡­I mean our territory. I had an idea.¡± I looked at him with a bit of curiosity in my eyes. ¡°I have thought about it before, but I was unsure how to approach the subject with your parents. But now¡­it¡¯s up to you if it happens.¡±

    ¡°What is up to me?¡± My curiosity was peaked.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­.how to put it simply.¡± he thought briefly, ¡°I want to make Winterfall my lair so to speak.¡±

    ¡°Your lair?¡± I remember reading about dragons as soon as I saw him when we were young. It did mention that most dragon¡¯s marked their territory by forming a barrier of sorts around their claimed land. This marked their lair. It gave them certain attributes along with their own abilities. Like heightened senses for example.

    ¡°Yes, my lair. I have yet to do this because I was unaware of how your father and mother would take that a dragon was in the area. Some of our stories haven¡¯t been the best.¡± I knew what he was talking about. Dragon¡¯s like Crimson did not help. As most dragon¡¯s deemed dangerous, it was not heard of for one to be in a civilization, with the threat of it being hunted and killed. It did not matter the type of dragon. Or its overall personality and attributes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the downside?¡±

    ¡°Well, it could heighten my presence. Making adventures and other threats like other dragons more curious to enter. But we already have another dragon in the territory. Who¡¯s to say she won¡¯t make Winterfall her lair, giving them the advantage?¡±

    He made a damn good point. ¡°You think you will be able to stop whatever comes our way?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and with your abilities added to my own, we will be unstoppable.¡± He said with confidence. ¡°If this is something you want me to do, you can think about it. But the sooner I do this, the better our chances will be.¡±

    I thought briefly. There was a chance it could attract unwanted attention but it will prevent Crimson marking Winterfall as her own. ¡°Do it.¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    He looked down at me surprised, ¡°are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Protect our kingdom at all costs.¡±

    He kissed my lips firmly. ¡°Thank you for having so much trust in me. I¡¯ll do it first thing in the morning. You may notice a change as it is completed.¡±

    I looked at him curiously, ¡°Change?¡±

    ¡°It may be a few degrees colder¡­It won¡¯t overtake the heat by no means, and it won¡¯t affect land growth or animal growth. The lairs tend to reflect on how the dragon who creates them acts and behaves.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­what else is going to change?¡±

    ¡°With my protective barrier, or shield, it will provide an invisible force shield over the entire kingdom. Making direct attacks on the kingdom a bit harder to penetrate. I¡¯m not sure how strong the shield will be but it won¡¯t be weak.¡± He told me, ¡°As for the other things, time will tell. The lair¡¯s abilities will not affect the kingdom badly.¡±

    ¡°What happens to our enemies that are here?¡±

    ¡°Unaffected at the moment. That is until they start attacking you or I. Any minor destruction to the kingdom, nothing will happen, or should happen. Any random murders or theft, piety crime really, nothing will happen. I may be able to respond quicker to those things as I will sense them sooner.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Perhaps we should have done this ages ago.¡±

    ¡°Would your parents have let me?¡±

    I thought about it, ¡°You''re right, probably not. Considering what we know now about my mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad you are open to it. It will give me a bit of peace of mind.¡± He kissed my forehead.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I wholeheartedly trust you. And you know that.¡± I pulled his face down to me where his forehead touched mine. ¡°I. Trust. You.¡± I kissed his lips firmly.

    ¡°Maria¡­¡± Th¨¦oden whispered against my lips, ¡°I think we need to do something else tonight.¡± he kissed my lips between words. I smiled against his lips as he pressed firmly against mine.

    He leaned my body against the log softly, reaching back and taking off his shirt. He looked down at me with a grin. ¡°Have I told you I love you?¡±

    I smiled up at him, ¡°All the time¡­¡± I breathed as he pressed his body against mine, causing a soft moan to slip. ¡°Don¡¯t tease¡­¡± I told him that he just grinned in return.

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to tease you but you tease me all the time?¡± He questioned me as he reached his hand down to unzip his pants, kicking them off. He moved his hand up my shirt, gracefully pulling it off over my head. ¡°You do something to me¡­you know that right?¡± He bent down before I had a chance to respond and kissed my lips. He teased me further by trailing his hands down to my lower body, unzipping my pants and playing with me lightly.

    As he knew I was enjoying every minute of this, he finished pulling off my pants, taking off both our undergarments, and moved his tongue to where his fingers were. After a few more moments, he knew I was close. He inserted himself into me, causing another moan to slip my lips. A moan that he silenced with his own lips. Always gentle first, but as time passed, he became more rough. Something we both liked. As he finished he moved his mouth back down and continued to pleasure me until I finished as well.

    He pulled me on top of him, resting his back on the other side of the log breathing heavily. ¡°Maria, I love you.¡± He whispered in my ear.

    ¡°I love you my dear.¡± I whispered back as I brushed his sweaty hair out of his face, kissing his lips. I rested my head against his chest after a few moments had passed.

    ¡°Tomorrow the lair will be formed.¡± He told me as he kissed my forehead, ¡°the kingdom will be fully protected.¡±

 100. The Dragons Lair

    ~Th¨¦oden''s Point of View~

    Waking up from a dream like that always made getting out of bed a bit harder. As those dreams always gave me morning wood. She was quick to flash me so dirty images of her, a bit of a tease, really; she knew I did not have the time to finish me off this morning. Damn her. Maria¡­I growled through the bond as I was a bit irritated, but if I were to be honest, I would not mind what I saw. Damn it¡­I can''t this morning. I told her through the bond, stopping myself before I let it go too far.

    Why stop? She spoke teasingly through our shared telepathic bond. Something my draconic form gave us. Something our dragon/rider bond gave us. Sometimes, I wondered if it was a curse, mainly for situations like this. But I debugged that real quick. Just as long as she didn''t¡­Maria, as much as I love to see your breasts, please give a man a minute. I almost scolded her for it. She was such a tease.

    How about this, then? She spoke through the bond, giving me flashes from the dream like a tape replay. Ugh¡­fine. I growled. You make it difficult¡­I dared to finish that sentence. But she knew where I was going with that because I could hear her angelic laughter through the bond, causing me to roll my eyes.

    Yup. As much as I tried to ignore the morning wood, I failed. After I finished this morning, I cleaned myself up and hopped in the shower¡ªor what one can call a shower. Despite being constantly cold, I loved the feel of the warm water across my skin. It eased some of the tension in my muscles, and magic healing can only go so far.

    I let the water run over me for about ten minutes before washing off. Stepping out, I grabbed a towel, wrapped it around my waist, and ran one through my hair. Have you gone to breakfast yet? I asked her through the bond, as we normally met for early morning breakfast since it was just usually us two and the chef awake.

    Not yet. I''ll be heading there soon, she responded. The towel is a nice look on you, she added. I rolled my eyes at her side comment.

    I went to my wardrobe and counted my black shirts, as she habitually took my clothing and claimed them as her own. ¡°One, two¡­five¡­ten¡­fifteen¡­¡± hmm¡­I thought to myself, Did you take another shirt? As I was seventeen yesterday, I asked her about the one I was wearing and the rest in the closet. So, one disappeared. I had only started counting because she made me feel a bit crazy as I was sure I was missing shirts, but she denied it until she started wearing them around me. Women, I tell you.

    Maybe. She said, It was a simple response, but I knew.

    I sighed. I''mIf you keep this up, going to run out of shirts again. One year, she took one almost every other week, and by the end of the year, if I was lucky, I had only one or two shirts left.

    I like having something that smells like you. She told me. That was her excuse, and it always made me feel a bit guilty for getting after her and taking my clothes.

    It''s alright, I said, I''ll have to have Caroline make more shirts. Caroline was the castle''s tailor who matched Maria and me with our clothes.

    Have her make a few extra, and then it won''t be as bad when I steal¡­I mean borrow your shirts. She had a good point. I always put them in the same order. Twenty black shirts. I was already down four, now five. After slipping on my black shirt, I pulled out the drawer to my wardrobe and took out a pair of black pants to go with it. My typical attire, well, what was underneath my leather armor?

    After slipping on those over my undergarments, I opened my next wardrobe, where my silver and blue leather armor was hung every night. It may not seem like much for armor, but the armor granted some magical defenses in case my draconic shield barrier was ever destroyed in combat. Parts of the armor were made from scales I had lost over the years, making it more durable than most. As for the rest, it was well-crafted leather imported from Aspen.

    After I had my armor on, I grabbed my bag of holding and strapped it to my waist belt. I also grabbed my draconic sword and placed it correctly in its hilt. And I strapped my bow across my back, holding a thing of quivers and putting them on my belt as well. I glanced at myself in the mirror before leaving my room to make sure my hair did not look a mess. I flicked out the magical lights of my room and left. I was locking my oak door behind me.

    My room was on the castle grounds'' first floor, just a short distance from the castle''s entrance in case I needed to act quickly. It was also right next to the kitchen''s back door. It was giving me easy access to food. Something I consumed a lot of.

    Walking into the kitchen, the smell of crispy bacon and fresh eggs hit my nostrils, making my stomach grumble. As a dragon, I could easily hunt and eat what I kill, but nothing beats freshly cooked bacon. Especially by the sounds of it, it''s crispy this time. I''m a bit spoiled regarding food, but that is the perks of protecting the princess. Speaking of princess.." You look beautiful today." I told her as I bent down and kissed her forehead softly. Something I did every morning, as I knew it was something she cherished. Something that I knew made her happy.

    She wore a well-fitted lavender-colored dress that showed off her chest and waist all too well. Sometimes, some of her outfits made me a bit uncomfortable with her going out in public as other men would see her, but that was just my damn jealousy talking.

    She just smiled softly at me. Damn, she was beautiful. "How long will you be out today?" She asked me. Using words carefully as she knew I did not want the word of my lair creation getting out.

    "Probably a good portion of the day. Maybe noon if I am lucky." I went to help the chef with a few chores. "But time will tell."

    She nodded in response and grabbed a cookie from the plate on the table. She always loved her sweets, but to me, they taste a bit off. "Are we going to be able to train later today?"

    I had yet to put much thought into it. But I also had yet to tell her that creating my Lair would deplete some of my magic. Not all, but some. I''ll still be quite strong, but I need to feed the Lair something. "I''ll have to see how I feel afterward." She looked a bit sad, but I knew she understood.

    She looked down at the table and then back up at me, "I think I''m going to hang out in my room today." I could tell the events of yesterday still bothered her. The way Marcel used his manipulation and control to make him kiss her. Then, to almost kills Quinn with it. Not to mention that she almost killed Quinn in training. I hope his actions did not impede her progress in healing.

    "I understand." I allowed my aura to extend from me to her, soothing her both physically and emotionally. "I''ll check on you." She smiled a bit in comfort. I could tell yesterday''s events were upsetting her, and I don''t blame her. She''s been through a lot, and that only worsened things.

    As we finished talking, Roland plated food for her and me, giving me most of the bacon and eggs. He knew what I was now and didn''t mind serving me extra. I ate all of the food he put in front of me. As for Maria, she only picked up her food this morning. She slowly munched on her sweets and barely ate anything else.

    She sighed softly, "I''m fine." She said. That was a lie. That was a damn lie. I knew from the bond and just by being with her all this time that she was not okay. But I didn''t dare to press the issue, at least not now. "Thank you." She said with a soft smile as she read my thoughts.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I finished the last few pieces of bacon on my plate and gulped down the freshly made orange juice. "Thanks, Roland," I said as I got up, washed off my dishes, and gently kissed Maria''s head. If you need anything¡ªand I mean anything¡ªdo not hesitate to ask, I said telepathically. I love you, Maria, I told her.

    I''m fine. She instead threw the bond. To which I knew it was another damn lie. I love you too, Theo. I''ll be watching today. Which I figured she would have as it would have taken her mind off things. Something I was okay with her doing from time to time.

    I nodded and walked out of the kitchen and out of the castle. First thing first. Rounds. Always morning rounds. My rounds consisted of running invisibly through the shadows of the city. It was a way to keep track of any danger that could be lurking. Usually, my guards and I did these in pairs; as I had a list, I would utilize my Elite guard group and do rounds with a different guard each time. During paired rounds, I would give them tips on ways to improve and what they were excelling in.

    This time, however, I sent a message to each of them stating I would be doing my rounds alone today. I did not tell them why, and they knew better than to question me. Captain of the Guards privileges, you can say.

    Enough on that. With my speed almost double that of a typical humanoid, I can do my rounds in less time than the others. Which is something I am going to need today. As I run through the shadowed streets of Winterfall, I use my draconic senses to pick up any unusual movement, sounds, or anything piques my interest. Anything worth stopping for. Thankfully for me, the first round went by smoothly. I hoped the rest of them would go just as smoothly.

    I stopped by my office, nestled in the fourth city ring, and glanced over some of the paperwork that my guards had dropped off in the night. The paperwork was just your typical reports that all the Elite fill out at the end of their shift. Typically, the more detailed the report, the better, as it gave me a visual as to what occurred on that shift in different parts of the ring.

    After I filed away, I peeked in on her before I left. She was sitting on the edge of her bed, eyes transfixed as she watched my every move this morning. I felt waves of curiosity through the bond as I picked out of her thoughts that she was curious about how a dragon''s Lair was formed.

    I knew I could always explain it to her, but sometimes, she should learn by watching rather than me talking. A dragon''s Lair consists of various magical components and properties, some of which will be evident right away.

    Pulling out of her vision, I glanced around my office before leaving. I planned to start my pass over the South side of the kingdom and work my way to the North, moving from East to West. I had to fly over all of the kingdom, spreading my magic over all of it.

    As I have stated before, my magic will be depleted as I have to feed the Lair some magic, but I will still be able to manipulate and cast my spells just the same. I will just be worn for a few days afterward.

    I sprinted to South Haven Beach and used the wind to carry me to a rocky outcropping on the shore. This point here was the furthest point South. I turned myself invisible before taking my draconic form, something I would have to repeat as my spell only lasted an hour, and the Lair would take a long time to complete. So, I''d be shifting in and out of my forms often, which wears on the body.

    The sound of bones cracking as I shifted never gets old. As much as I enjoyed living my life as an Elf, I enjoyed my truest form the best. The only downside of my draconic form was that I couldn''t fully be with Maria in the way I wanted to be. Regardless of the matter, as soon as I was in my draconic form, I lifted myself off the rock ledge and began my first Passover on the south side.

    As I flew, I could sense my magic depleting as I focused on forming my new Lair. Little droplets of magic dripped from my body as I flew over. These magic droplets didn''t harm anyone who came into contact with them. It didn''t affect them. It only affected the area I flew over. I could start to see the changes rather quickly with my sharp, draconic eyes as I could distinguish that a few people began noticing the temperature drop. Which, I figured, would have been the first notable change. Other changes would come later.

    As I worked the South side, I moved and started feeling a pull from Maria. How is it going?

    Fine. I need to focus. So can we talk later?

    Sure.

    I knew she was only checking in, but I couldn''t afford the distraction, especially since I wanted this done by noon sharp. By this point, I was reaching the middle of the city, and I could feel my invisibility start to slip away. I quickly looked around for an outing away from the city to land and shift back into my elf form.

    Thankfully, I was quick to find something, and as I landed, my invisibility dropped. Shifting back into my elf form, I took a moment to breathe. I was half done, and magic seemed at least a fourth depleted. I was already starting to feel exhausted, but I needed this completed.

    You don''t seem well.

    Shit. She was on to me. Lie. I had to lie. I''m fine.

    Do you believe that?

    Sometimes, the bond is almost a curse¡­Look, there''s things with the Lair formation that I did not tell you about. I did not want you to worry.

    And how is that going for you?

    Not well.

    What have you yet to tell me?

    I''ll tell you after it is complete. I need to get back to it.

    Fine.

    The bond went silent as I became invisible again and retook my proper form. I felt exhausted almost doing so, but I needed to complete this. I took off once more, finishing the second half of the kingdom''s lair portion.

    I could see the protective barrier take shape as it ate more of my magic. I could hear and see more and more people react to the sudden drop in temperature, something they would have to get used to.

    As I started my final stretch, I had to find another outcropping, just enough to land, shift into my elf form, and turn invisible again. I was able to find the perfect spot.

    It was ten in the afternoon, and I was on track to finish this by noon. I took a moment to breathe before switching back to my proper form again

    I am almost done, Maria.

    I''m going to need an explanation tonight.

    I knew she had figured it out by now, given my magic depletion and the weekend state my body is in right now. I should have told you, but I was worried you would refuse.

    Your body is under stress! Of course, I would have refused! She was pissed, and she had every right to be.

    I needed to do this. This is to protect you and them. I will heal.

    We will talk about this later, Theo.

    She was beyond pissed. I just hoped that she would understand. I had to, I had to do this. I shifted back into my draconic form and took off. I used my full speed and movement to get this last bit of the kingdom under my total protection. I didn''t want to utilize another spell and another shift. That was almost too risky for my own body. Thankfully for me, as the indivisibility depleted, the last bit of the kingdom was covered by my magic, marking the whole kingdom as my Lair.

    I sighed heavily as I put my four feet on the ground and shifted back into my elf form one last time. I felt far worse than I thought I would after creating the Lair. She was going to kill me, well, not literally, but I knew she was pissed.

    I returned to my office, watching the citizens'' reactions to the subtle environmental changes. "How did it just drop ten degrees?"

    "Are you sure it was ten? It feels like thirty!"

    This was the typical reaction I saw amongst the crowd. Thankfully, none of them could see the barrier around the kingdom, or I am sure that would be the topic of discussion. The barrier was invisible to the naked eye; only those with true sight may be able to see it if they have very good depth perception.

    I welcomed my office''s dark interior as I closed the door behind me, locking it. I sat back in my chair and rested against it.

    The creation of my Lair was complete. I felt exhausted, like I hadn''t slept in a week, but at least I knew the kingdom was safe.

    I felt my eyes start to drift shut as my body desired sleep. I forced myself to stay awake as much as possible, but exhaustion took hold.

    I don''t know how long she let me sleep, but I heard her voice echo in my mind. Theo, it would help if you woke up.

    How long was I out?

    About an hour. I hated waking you up, but I didn''t want anyone walking in on you.

    Thank you, Maria.

    I forced myself to sit up. My body still ached, my mind exhausted, and my magic depleted. I knew it would take more than a short rest for me to recover; I would need at least a week''s worth of sleep to get back to normal.

    ~Maria Point of View~

    I sensed the change in the kingdom almost immediately, just as I had sensed a change in him. He was exhausted, physically, mentally, and magically. Something he failed to mention to me. Yes, I was pissed he put himself in that condition, something I had no idea how long it would take him to recover from.

    Watching the formation of his lair was something truly special. I had never experienced anything like that before. The bursts of magic I felt leave his body, his energy depleted as his overall exhaustion I could feel strongly. Despite being mad at him and boy was I, I couldn¡¯t stay mad at him forever. He did this to protect all of us and I loved him for that. I just hoped he knew what he was doing.

    I do Maria, trust me. I just need rest and I¡¯ll be good as new, I promise.

 101. Day After

    The following day, the kingdom slowly began to shift and change. The temperature started dropping slowly. Creatures that would wander into the city at night eventually began to slow and stop.

    Just like dragons can sense other dragons, creatures like bears, wolves, owlbears, really anything that can feast upon humans seemed to take a step back from the kingdom. As they were able to sense the dragon¡¯s presence.

    Now, that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t there anymore. We still got an attack here and there. Reports of those said creatures but they appeared to be  less reported.

    This was the first day, after his layer was fully in place, the temperature dropped five degrees. It wasn¡¯t significant, so no one noticed. No one complained.

    Theoden informed me after everything was in place, how it had affected his magic. Drained him significantly of his essences. ¡°It was worth it Maria.¡± He growled as I had ordered him to rest for the week as the kingdom adjusted to the changes in its environment.

    ¡°Try telling that to your essence.¡± I scolded him. If I had known his power would drain, I don¡¯t think I would have allowed him to do this.

    He groaned, ¡°Don¡¯t scold me for doing my duty!¡± He had a point but was the sacrifice worth it?

    He¡¯d be out of commission for a week as his essence was restored. As the kingdom adjusted to its new life. A life of full protection under his command.

    ¡°Please, there could have been a better way!¡± I shouted back at him. This had been an ongoing argument for the first day. At this point I had gone back into the kitchen to grab the tea and biscuits that I helped Roland make for Theoden. As I had full intention to care for him this week, at least until he got his strength back.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    I was pissed that he kept the drainage of his essence hidden. It put him at risk. I was upset with him that he would go to that extent and not tell me the full effects. But I couldn¡¯t hate him for it, his heart was in the right place.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a better way.¡± He whispered softly as he watched me bring him over a cup of jasmine tea and some fresh biscuits. ¡°If there is any danger, the barrier will alert me immediately.¡±

    I sighed as I placed two cubs of sugar in his cup and handed it to him, ¡°I understand that, and I appreciate you for doing this but you still put yourself in harm''s way.¡±

    I sat beside him on the edge of the bed and began to nibble on one of the biscuits as I held the silver tray in my lap. I stared ahead as I was afraid to look him in the eyes.

    "Maria,¡± he sighed softly and placed his hand upon my thigh, ¡°dear, my job is to protect you and this kingdom.¡± I remained quiet as I munched on the biscuit. ¡°Please look at me dear.¡±

    I was hesitant. I knew he wasn¡¯t any different than the Theoden I knew but something felt off about him. Something that I couldn¡¯t put my finger on. ¡°Please Maria?¡± He begged me again. ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Caving, I took a deep breath and slowly turned to look at him. I tried to hold in the tears but once my eyes fell on his, they started to fall. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I mumbled as I began to try to stand up, however, he held his grip on my thigh.

    ¡°Maria, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His concerned voice echoed through my ears.

    ¡°You do so much to protect me and my kingdom but what do I do for it? For us?¡±

    He smiled softly at me, ¡°You live. That is what you do. If you die, I die. It¡¯s how our bond works. I will protect you. So you live. So you can rule this kingdom with grace, wisdom, and pride. You are the one to take this kingdom into the new century. And I will make sure that happens.¡±

    I leaned down and kissed his forehead softly. ¡°How am I lucky to have you as my bond mate, my lover, and my protector?¡± I said with a smile as the tears continued to flow.

    He placed his cup of tea down and brushed away the tears from my cheeks, ¡°I am the lucky one Maria.¡±

 102. Two Days Later

    Upon the second day the temperature in the kingdom dropped another five degrees. This time, there were a few reports from the staff that the citizens were starting to be concerned. However, there wasn¡¯t much we were doing about the concern at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them anything just yet.¡± I told Leo, one of Th¨¦oden''s elite guards that guarded the castle gates.

    ¡°So you do know what caused the ten degree temperature drop?¡± Leo questioned me with suspicion in his voice as he leaned up against the brass gates.

    The temperature difference was noticeable as even I had began to notice it on my morning walk. So, it didn''t surprise me that we had received a few reports of the temperature change.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­Yes we know.¡± I stammered out. Damn I need to get better at this if I am going to take over the kingdom.

    ¡°So, what caused it? Some people think clerics are causing environmental change or even the druids.¡± Leo informed me.

    ¡°Classified information.¡± I told him and walked back towards the castle in stride. I didn¡¯t want the kingdom knowing that there was a dragon present. That would have defeated the purpose of him creating the layer.

    I found myself back in the kitchen to collect a fresh pot of tea and biscuits that Roland had prepared. The tea I was going, to give to Theoden. Despite his constant pleading that he was perfectly fine, I found it to be the only way I can protect him and take care of him right.

    ¡°Maria, this is really uncalled for. I feel fine.¡± Theoden pleaded as I handed him the cup of tea and biscuits. ¡°Honestly, I feel better than I would have expected to.¡±

    ¡°And that concerns me. You had an immense drainage of essence and yet you appear perfectly normal.¡± I protested. I knew he was fine, I could sense through the bond that he was fine. However, something felt different and I did not know what that was.

    ¡°So, my health appears normal and you are concerned?¡± He was amused by my reasoning for keeping him in bed.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Feeling annoyed, I gave him a glare, ¡°That much power used and you seem fine two days later?¡±

    ¡°And what about it?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t raise suspicions with you?¡±

    I knew it wasn¡¯t my doing. I hadn¡¯t given him anything to help him bounce back so quickly. It was the work of some outside force that I had no clue as to what it could be.

    ¡°Not really. I am a dragon and have been able to bounce back quickly before with power drainage.¡±

    He had a point but this much power drainage, there was no way this was natural. ¡°Alrighty, I will drop it for now.¡± That was a lie. I needed research but I didn¡¯t need him knowing about this. There were two sources I could go to. The Library of Forgotten Knowledge or the castle library.

    ¡°You are not going to drop this are you?¡± He questioned me as I sensed he was reading my mind.

    I sighed in defeat, ¡°Nope. Something has happened but I don¡¯t know what. I feel it. I sense it. And I think you do too.¡±

    He wore a blank expression on his face. I could sense he began to question it himself but he dared to let his mind wander too deep with it. I got hints of possible possibilities. One involving dragon¡¯s lore but he brushed that off quickly. ¡°Maria, I assure you there will be nothing on this in the library.¡±

    ¡°So, you do know something?¡± At this point in time I was about halfway to the door of his bedroom and his words caused me to stop dead in my tracks and turn back around. Crossing my arms in the process.

    ¡°Possibilities. Unlikely ones but there are a few. I need time to think. So, just give me that Maria. Give me time before you start scrounging the libraries for answers.¡±

    I thought about it. I trust Th¨¦oden with my life. So, I felt it was right I trusted him here too. ¡°Fine. But I hope you will eventually tell me.¡±

    He simply nodded and I left. I decided instead of going to my room or to the library like I had planned, I figured it was time. It was time that I visited my father¡¯s office again and perhaps utilized what was his as my own. After all, if I am the heir to the throne, I need to start preparing myself for the duty as Queen. I couldn''t just be playing hooky, skipping lessons, sneaking around, and getting away with it. I had to duties I had to start doing. And seeing Th¨¦oden make his sacrifices he made, made me realize I needed to start doing the same.

    Besides joining the Council, this was the next step I decided to take. Using my father¡¯s office as my own personal office. A place where I would hold meetings. Sign laws into order. A place where I would rewrite history. A place where I will push my kingdom forward. A place where the next stage in my life would truly begin.

 103. Day Three Part I

    Three days after Theoden had claimed the kingdom as his territory, things were, well, unusual. The temperatures had gone from eighties back down around sixty. Theoden did inform me that it should be for the temperature drop but that didn¡¯t stop citizens from complaining.

    On my morning walk, I tuned into a conversation. Between a female human who was about fifty in age and the other a halfling, who looked like she was twenty.

    ¡°Have you ever encountered such a thing, Lady Fiona?¡± The shorter woman asked.

    The one I presumed was Lady Fiona shook her head, ¡°Not since I have been alive Eve. Even my granddad seems lost as to why the temperature dropped so much.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will impact the crops this year?¡±

    ¡°It might.¡± Lady Fiona glanced over at me and whispered, ¡°I hear the princess isn¡¯t even concerned about it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Maybe the royal family is in on it.¡±

    As I walked past them their conversation grew distant, to a point I could no longer hear. Huh. I guess rumors circulate fast around here.

    Only because it is fresh. Theoden told me. Remember when there was a rumor about when I was assigned your guard? People believed then you and I were together.

    They were not wrong. I reminded him.

    The point being that rumor has died down. And so will this one.

    The bond went silent as I enjoyed the cool summer breeze. I¡¯ll admit, it was odd knowing that it was Summer but felt like Spring.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Looking up at the sky, the sun¡¯s brillante ray of light is still shown just as bright. Promising immense heat, however, when you walked outside you were greeted with the crisp air of spring.

    As I looked down from the sky and into the city streets, people just seemed lost and confused. Animals were mixed. Some seemed like they knew what happened and seemed to relax. While others hid in the shadows as they were afraid.

    It didn¡¯t surprise me that the creation of a dragon¡¯s lair created this intense reaction from nature and from my people. I just hoped that the kingdom would be able to adapt to its new way of life just fine.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with adapting. Crops will grow just the same, if not better. As they won¡¯t have to deal with the Summer humidity. Theoden told me through the bond in hopes to ease my anxiety over the situation. People may have thought that I didn¡¯t care but that was far from the truth.

    You have a point there. What about everything else? Everything else will just fall into order. The Earth will adapt. Nature will adapt. Humans will adapt.

    Alrighty.

    I believed him. Even if part of me wanted to think of the worst, I believed him.

    My only concern at this point now was when winter truly hit. How brutally cold was it going to get and if we had enough resources to push us through the kingdom without issue.

    As it sits now, the winter months can get as cold as ten degrees. If the temperature drops fifteen-twenty degrees all year, what does that mean for our winter this year? I began to think of different preparations that we may need to take to make sure we as a kingdom made it through the winter.

    That¡¯s what I will do first. Make a plan for survival of a colder winter. I thought to myself.

    As I started to head back towards the castle, could you stop by Pari? The hell creature tracker I asked about is ready for pick up.

    Of course. Anything else?

    That is it. Pari is still working on the other item.

    I turned around and started to head in the direction of Pari¡¯s shop. The tracker he had created had me curious and also afraid. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many fiends, demons, devils, and other creatures that resided in hell it would show. I¡¯d hope for none, but I¡¯d feared there would be hundreds.

 104. Day Three Part II

    My walk to Pari¡¯s shop was uneventful for the most part. For the majority of it, I tried my best to not listen to other people¡¯s conversations in fear I would worry too much about the fallout.

    The tracker was paid for, correct?

    Yes. I paid in full for both items.

    I wasn¡¯t worried about not having the money on me to cover it. What I was worried about was getting a hand out from Pari. As the heir there had been a few occasions where people would just give me items instead of letting me purchase them. I knew they were doing it out of the kindness of their hearts but truth be told, it did bother me.

    Since I didn¡¯t have to work for my money I often found myself feeling guilty about having an abundance of it. Especially when I knew that part of my kingdom was in poverty. That was something else I wanted to try to change when I took full control. I wanted to do some sort of payout to those who needed it. I just had to figure out the drawbacks of doing such.

    Regardless of that issue, I knew there were other issues that I needed to look into. Like the increase in crime as you go inward. Though that could be fixed with hiring more guards.

    Another issue is the crop lands. We always had a good turn out of crops every year, however, the farmers were beginning to question the ground''s fertility. Druids I knew would be able to figure that one out. I just had to hire archdruids to come and take a proper look. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am not disregarding non archdruids by any means, but the archdruids of The Isle have incredible talent beyond that of base druids.

    Mhm¡­

    It was a simple sound he made. However, I had a feeling I was about to get a lecture.

    Yes? I couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    Nothing, love. It just amazes me the thoughts that are running through your mind right now. The strides you are taking to prove yourself worthy of the title.

    Huh, not what I was expecting.

    If, I may ask though. Here it comes. Why the sudden shift?

    Simple. You are taking the necessary steps in order to protect our kingdom. What have I done to show them that I am worthy? Nothing.

    So no more sneaking around?

    There will still be that. But I need to start balancing duties with my outside life. It¡¯s what father would have wanted.

    Silence fell through the bond at the mention of my father. I wasn¡¯t just doing it for my kingdom, I knew deep down he would want this. He would want me to embrace who I truly am despite whatever I am feeling inside.

    Take it as someone who knew your father outside the family, he is proud of you now and will be proud of who you are becoming.

    And who am I becoming?

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he saw of me. What he truly thought of me. I knew I was a scared girl once but I felt like I was getting braver. I was getting stronger. I was becoming who I was meant to be.

    Someone who will be brave enough to stand up against Marcel. Someone who will be brave enough to rule the kingdom.

    I felt my face begin to flush red as heat rose in my cheeks. He began to ramble on countless things that I have been trying to improve on, ever since Marcel came into our lives.

    Eventually the bond fell silent again as he stopped his ramblings and I found my way to Pari¡¯s shop. Pari¡¯s shop was just as I had seen it through Th¨¦oden''s eyes.

    As I opened the door, a little bell sounded above me. ¡°One second! One second!¡± Pari¡¯s ethereal higher pitched voice called out from the back.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    As I stepped further, my eyes widened as an overwhelming sensation of aw washed over me. There were four separate shelving units in the shop. Containing five rows each. Each had numerous magical items placed on it. Varying in size, strength, magical type, and use. Each shelving unit was labeled as follows: Common, Uncommon, Rare, and Very Rare.

    Common magical items were general small items. Have basic enchantments and uses. These consisted of regular health potions, containers of various needs, and a variety of unique items that may or may not be found in our plane of existence.

    Uncommon magical items were a step up from common in forms of strength, price, enchantment, and use. These things included a variety of gloves that aided in skills and potions. Things like my bag of holding was considering an uncommon magical item.

    Rare magical items are third trier items. Often consisting of rings, like my ring of protection against divination, potions, belts and other fun things. These are more expensive than the other two options and can be hard to find or make. Often taking days or weeks to enchant the item properly.

    Then there are very rare magical items. The fourth tier and some of the more costly items. These items often included various tomes that could increase a person''s skills. Various staff spell casters seek. Amazing weapons that deal incredible damage. Even some potions fall under this category. These items are very hard to come by, which is why they are so costly.

    Now, there are a few occasions where someone may stumble upon a legendary item or an artifact. Those things are often unheard of as those who contain the items often get targeted. For example, Th¨¦oden''s own draconic blade is considered a legendary item. However, no one dares to fight him over it and he rarely has it out of his sight.

    There is one artifact that I know of in the kingdom. And that is my father¡¯s crown. The crown is locked and sealed away and only brought out on rare occasions.

    Besides all that, the items that I saw in Pari¡¯s shop, if I didn¡¯t have control, I¡¯d be all over each shelving unit. Buying items I didn¡¯t need. As they all seemed to catch my eye.

    ¡°Almost finished up back here!¡± Pari¡¯s voice boomed through the shop. Bring my attention back to my main reason for coming in here.

    How is one not tempted to buy countless items here?

    Don¡¯t carry money and it¡¯s not a problem.

    He had a point. But still, there were so many things¡­ ¡°No.¡± I whispered underneath my breath and found my way towards the front counter.

    The more I walked in here the more alive this place became. Things seemed to move or make sound as I walked down the main aisle. Which caused me to want to¡­ ¡°No.¡± I reminded myself of resisting the urge to reach out to the items that rested on the shelves.

    I heard a snap of a finger as Pari fluttered in here. ¡°Sorry about that Maria, I was testing a new enchantment on the store.¡±

    ¡°New¡­enchantment?¡± I muttered as the urges to buy something off the shelves faded away.

    ¡°Yes, I was hoping it would urge my customers to buy items. Based on the reaction I saw from you, I would say it works.¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°enchanting customers as soon as they walk in the door.¡± Interesting.

    Pari just looked at me, ¡°Like I said, just experimenting. You are here to pick up the tracker right?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Pari pulled out a bracelet that held three stones. One stone was a dark ruby, one was an emerald green stone, and the other a diamond. ¡°Put this on an attune to it. The three stones have different meanings. The dark ruby is that for creatures of hell. The emerald green is that for the fey like me, and the diamond well that one is just for looks.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was just supposed to be a hell creature tracker?¡± I questioned Pari as I slipped on the bracelet. Almost instantly I began to feel the magic attune itself to me.

    ¡°I added an extra tracker. Fey probably won¡¯t be a problem but it piqued my own interest to see what other fey creatures lurked in the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Any extra charge?¡± I asked as I stared at the bracelet on my wrist.

    ¡°None, especially since I added the enchantment on my own.¡±

    "How does it work?"

    "Once attuned, any creatures within a quarter mile it will cause the gem to glisten. Creatures like devils, demons, fiends, fairies, hags, pixies, and dryads. I left the elven folk out of the charm."

    "So, I''d just know if they are a half mile away?"

    "At the start yes. If you move towards the creature, it will brighten more. If you move away from the creature it will dim."

    "Got it."

    "Anything else?"

    ¡°Nope, I think that is all. Thank you Pari.¡±

    ¡°Any time dear.¡±

    With that I left Pari¡¯s shop and headed back to the castle once more.

    Maria, I was supposed to be the one to wear the item.

    But it¡¯s already attuned to me.

    He grumbled through the bond, fine. Just be careful.

    I will.

    As I continued my walk back to the castle, I began to feel the magic take its hold. I didn¡¯t feel the full strength of the magic until I reached the brass gates of the castle. Once there, the ruby and emerald green stone began to glisten.

    Well fuck.

 105. Day Three Part III

    I quickly began to scan the area for anomalies but found nothing. Just typically looking folk going about their day. Remember Maria, within a half mile. Just come back inside.

    I knew I should have gone back inside but I was curious to see how the item worked. The ruby gem was dim. Which meant I wasn¡¯t close to the creature. The emerald green gem was also dim. Though that could have just been Pari as the shop was within a half mile to the castle.

    I decided to ignore Theoden and walk in one direction. The gem didn¡¯t brighten. So I decided to walk in an eastward direction a few hundred feet. The gem brightened just a bit.

    ¡°Alright, so they are to the east.¡± I thought to myself.

    Don¡¯t be stupid Maria. Do NOT confront them.

    Now, I knew I could ignore his order. However, curiosity ran through my veins and I soon found myself walking east.

    Every few hundred feet the gem¡¯s brightness grew. Every few hundred feet my heart pounded faster as I knew I was about to come face to face with another hellish creature.

    Step by step, I walked forward. Ignoring Th¨¦oden''s urgency. ¡°Now, if I was a hell creature where would I be?¡± I asked myself as I had just passed the last wall of the castle.

    Scanning the area, all I saw was forest ahead. Shrubs, trees, dirt paths, and decaying nature. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s invisible¡­¡± I whispered to myself as I continued cautiously down the path. As I neared the edge of the half mile, the ruby stone was glistening like a star. It was close. However, I lacked a sense of direction forward.

    I continued to scan the area and look for any hidden clues that could indicate to me where the creature may be hiding. I found nothing. What was even stranger was that within a few seconds of being here, the gem¡¯s brightness quickly faded.

    I sighed and started to walk back towards the castle once again. ¡°I could have sworn¡­¡± I mumbled to myself as I was at a loss for the sudden change of brightness in the gem. ¡°Wait..¡±

    Theoden?

    I had started to develop a feeling that Th¨¦oden''s guards were to blame. That perhaps he ordered them to take care of it so I wouldn¡¯t have to. So that I wouldn¡¯t get hurt.

    It took a minute for him to respond to me but his response confirmed my feeling. Yes Maria.

    When he spoke it didn¡¯t come out like he would if he was questioning what I wanted. It seemed as if he was confirming my own suspicions.

    Just come back to the castle.

    I let out a long sigh and eventually made it back to the castle gate. I knew on my walks Th¨¦oden has had at least three if not four guards on me at all times. So, it didn¡¯t surprise me that he had them dispose of the creature before I even saw it. Though, it did bother me as I wanted to try to fight it or even talk to it.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    That was the point. You haven¡¯t trained since the lair was created. And I didn¡¯t want to take a chance on the creature being able to over power you without my full protection.

    Whatever.

    Train. That was right, I had lacked training since I had ordered Th¨¦oden to rest in bed. Perhaps, I needed to change that however, the only one I was truly comfortable with in training was Theoden.

    Considering the last time I trained with Quinn, I almost killed her¡­ No, I didn''t want to take that chance again. Seeing her like that, still bothers me to this day. But he was right. I needed to train and I didn¡¯t want to train with Theoden right now. So, that only left Quinn. Damn it.

    What is it Maria?

    At this point I was back in the kitchen, gathering a tray of food and a glass of tea for Theoden. So, I didn¡¯t answer him right away.

    ¡°It¡¯s just what if I hurt her again.¡± I muttered as I entered his bedchambers carrying the food five minutes later.

    He adjusted himself to a full sitting position on his oversized king bed and cleared his throat, ¡°With the developments that we had the last time, I might be able to heal her through you.¡±

    I looked at him with curiosity as I carefully walked over the tray and sat it on the bed. ¡°You think that is a possibility?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    I watched as he began to prepare his breakfast, first by buttering the toast and putting syrup on the pancakes. He then began to dig, stuffing his face with bites of pretty much everything on the plate.

    ¡°I¡¯m not comfortable testing that theory but I do need to train.¡±

    ¡°I can train you.¡± He said between bites of pancake with syrup dribbling down his chin.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back as I grabbed a cloth and cleaned away the syrup. ¡°You need rest.¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°Maria,¡± he groaned loudly. ¡°I am fine. Better even.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not risking it. Consider this my first order.¡± I said as a grin fell on my face.

    He looked at me dumbfounded, ¡°Wait¡­since when do you get to order me?¡±

    ¡°Since I have become a member of the Council. Since I am taking the steps I need to, to become Queen.¡±

    He fell silent as he ate. I could tell he was contemplating what I had just declared. ¡°Alrighty.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°Look, I don¡¯t order you to do anything. I trust your own judgment when it comes to things like protection of the kingdom. However, when it comes to protecting my bond mate, I need to take the necessary steps to make sure you are okay.¡±

    ¡°Since when did the roles become reversed?¡±

    I shrugged, ¡°Since it was you who needed protection for once.¡±

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°I suppose I can not argue with that. I mean, I get food brought to me and I don¡¯t have to stress on work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too comfortable with this now. When the week is up, I need you out in the field.¡±

    He held a laugh, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to become my permanent maid?¡±

    I glared at him. ¡°Not a chance.¡±

    With that I left him to eat the rest of his breakfast in peace. As the day progressed, I found myself staring at the door to my fathers office. It had been some time since I entered his office. The last being the collection of my ring of power storage.

    As I stood there I contemplated turning around and going back to my room. ¡°No Maria.¡± I told myself, ¡°this is what needs to be done. This is my future. My kingdom''s future.¡±

    With that, I found the strength to grasp the brass door knob as I unlocked his office door one last time. Holding my breath, I pushed the door open and stepped over the doors threshold.

 106. What Even is Normal?

    The rest of the week went by pretty normally. I had Th¨¦oden pretty much remain in bed, all but the few rounds I started to let him do after the fourth day. His guard duties was just strictly that of his rounds but was ordered to come back to bed after that.

    I also resumed my training with Quinn. Eventually working up the courage to even do a bit of minor magic training with her. I only wanted this training as it helped decrease the amount of energy stored in my ring.

    I also started redecorating and organizing my father''s office. Making it truly my own.

    When I wasn''t doing that, I was approached by Fredrick who wanted to start formal celebration training. Which thankfully for me only came in hour increments and twice a day.

    The rest of the time, I spent caring for Th¨¦oden. Bringing him food, or anything else he needed throughout the remainder of the week.

    ¡°You make a good nurse.¡± Th¨¦oden grinned as I handed him his last lunch of the week.

    I rolled my eyes and groaned, ¡°Please, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess if you were honest with me from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°And I told you, you would have not allowed me to.¡± We had this argument often throughout the week. However, the argument typically didn''t last long.

    ¡°Damn right. How are you feeling today?¡±

    I sat on the edge of his bed and looked him over. He seemed one hundred percent if not more. Then again, I could be reading him wrong.

    ¡°Better. It¡¯s been a week, right?¡±

    He asked with eagerness in his voice as I could tell he was ready for his life to get back to normal.

    I nodded as I removed his empty tray and sat it on the end table. ¡°I still feel like you need more rest.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°If I have to stay within these four walls much longer, I swear I will lose my damn mind." He groaned.

    ¡°Fine, you are off of bed rest.¡± I said as I caved into his demand.

    He sat straight up and pulled me into him eagerly he whispered, ¡°So, does that mean sex is back on the table?¡± He kissed my ear softly.

    ¡°Shhh¡­there are still others in the castle, you know.¡± I said beneath my breath.

    For the duration of his bed rest, I refused any physical contact with him until I knew his body was healed. That even included dream sex. Something he highly argued against, but it was something I held my grounds with, no matter how badly we both wanted it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear a no.¡± He teased, ¡°How soon can we?¡±

    ¡°Maybe tonight. I have to meet with The Council today. It''s the first meeting that I have to be a part of. Not officially, of course, as there are five days until their formal celebration.¡± I reminded him that I was not officially their Royal Head yet, at least not until that stupid formal celebration.

    ¡°The party won¡¯t be that bad.¡±

    ¡°Please, I must recite their stupid pledge and be sworn in.¡±

    ¡°Have you practiced the pledge?¡±

    ¡°A few times with Frederick.¡±

    I recalled how Fredrick would come to me late at night to bring me down to the chambers and have me recite the pledge five times each night¡ªgoing over how the event was going to go. First introductions. Then, I have to recite the pledge. Then they toast. Then we celebrate with wine. Thora may have called it a party, but it almost sounded like a cult.

    He laughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. At least I get to be there and celebrate with you.¡±

    That was true. As Captain, he got to be present during these types of events. He still had to be on high alert, but at least he got to celebrate with me.

    ¡°The worst is what Fredrick wants me to wear.¡±

    I explained to him this long black robe, something I remembered my father once showing me, as it was the attire worn by the Royal Head as they were inducted into The Council. After the introduction into The Council, I could pretty much wear what I wanted, so underneath that, I had planned to wear a tight-fitting dress that was still considered formal.

    ¡°Please, as soon as you are inducted into The Council, you will take it off anyway.¡±

    ¡°Still though¡­ it makes it seem more like a cult.¡±

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I got up and walked to his bedroom door. ¡°Get up, Captain. It¡¯s time for you to get back to work. My days as your nurse are done.¡± I said with a smile on my face as I gripped the brass knob with my hand.

    ¡°Wait¡­I don¡¯t feel good. Come back.¡± He pleaded. I knew all he wanted from me was for me to be his "maid".

    ¡°Please. You¡¯re a terrible liar. Get up and get to work.¡±

    I heard him grumble as I shut the door behind me. You¡¯re fine. If you want any action, you will get out of bed and do as I say.

    Fine, fine. You win.

 107. Continuing a Legacy

    Theoden met me in the kitchen twenty minutes later with a clean tray and dressed head to toe in his armor. "Good, you listened."

    He sighed as he washed off the tray and placed it on the drying rack. "Things have to get back to normal, don''t they?"

    Roland walked into the kitchen, almost pausing in his tracks, "Well, I will be damned. Maria, do I see a ghost, or is it him?"

    Like I said, when I said bed-bound, I meant bed-bound. He only got up to do any rounds I let him do, as he argued with me that he had to do business as usual or his guards would get suspicious, which was fair.

    "It''s him."

    "It''s great to see you up and out of bed. When she told me you were bed-bound, I was worried."

    "Is that why my portions got bigger?"

    "Maybe."

    Roland had started serving him almost double the food he initially consumed in fear that something terrible had happened to him. He just wanted to make sure he had all the necessary nutrients in his body. As Roland put it, food heals the soul.

    "Well, that can be dialed back down. I may be able to handle a large food intake, but I gained ten pounds in a week.

    "Then perhaps we should resume training," I spoke up. As I noted earlier, training was hard to come by. Ten minutes here and there with Quinn, but nothing beyond that. My ring had been fully charged for days, and my emotions had been all over the place, as usual.

    "Definitely. We can meet tonight after you meet with The Council. I am sure that they will get under your skin."

    I rolled my eyes, "You are not wrong there."

    "I want to see what Quinn has taught you in my absence. We will do combat training tonight and magic in the morning."

    "Didn''t you¡­"

    "I did, but I still want to test your strengths in person."

    I knew he watched me closely, as it was really his only source of entertainment. He spent more time in my vision than in his own. Sometimes, I wondered how he could keep track of what was reality and what wasn''t during his bed rest.

    "Fair enough. I will meet you in the training area tonight after I deal with them. You should practice with Quinn yourself. When was the last time that you trained?"

    He rolled his eyes, "Please, I''ll do fine. Combat is natural to me at this point."

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I didn''t hesitate. I wanted to see if he still had his top-notch skills. I swung my fist quickly at his face, and to my surprise, he caught my fist mid-air. He didn''t flinch. He didn''t hesitate. Damn it.

    "Close. But not close enough." He grinned as he held onto my fist tightly. "You''ve improved, though."

    "Not in the kitchen, children," Roland said as he watched this scene unfold. "I don''t need you breaking anything in here."

    "I had you!"

    "Did you?"

    He held his stair on me and tightened his grip on my fist; a soft crack was heard as he broke a few of my fingers. Before I could react, he quickly mended the bones and put them back in place. "See? I still got it."

    I rolled my eyes and pulled back my fist, "Yeah, we will see about that tonight. You just got lucky."

    "Whatever you say, Maria." He smiled at me and reached for my arm just as quickly as I threw my punch at him and pulled me into him. He bent down and kissed my lips firmly. I hope you are ready tonight, Maria. No physical contact is a brutal punishment.

    His words echoed in my mind as he deepened his kiss. I felt his hunger through the bond. Damn him. Stop. I ordered through the bond, which caused him to back off. His eyes studied my body. We can''t not in here.

    A week without you is too damn long.

    You can wait ten or so more hours.

    He rolled his eyes. "I''ll see you later. The sooner I return to my office, the sooner I can get things back to normal."

    He left without saying much more. I turned my focus back to Roland, "Sorry about that."

    "Hmm? Sorry about what?" He smiled at me, "Don''t worry about it, Maria. You know, most of us who know learn to look the other way."

    "Thanks, let me help you with that."

    I helped Roland finish washing and putting things away before I left. I found myself going up to my father''s office, which I did a lot this past week. I hadn''t seen much more past the note and the ring my father had left me, but being in his office brought back memories I had forgotten about. There are little things here and there that I should have picked up on but overlooked at the time¡ªthings I now realize that Father was trying to hint at about my future.

    Things like:

    "The ring will protect you." he threw that in during a random conversation about the city''s districts and how they were divided into rings. I thought then he was talking about the city, but I now realize he meant the magical ring I was wearing.

    Or, "He''s always watching you, isn''t he?" He was referencing Theo this time as he discussed Theo''s guard duty. It should have clicked that he was talking about the bond, hinting that he knew.

    One of my personal favorites is, "If a tree falls in the forest, do those around it hear it?" This was about a conversation about how loud some animals in the woods can be during certain activities. His little quirks and riddles were about things about my life. This quote, I honestly thought about the countless times Theo and I were trying to be stealthy and sneak around. Of course, Father knew about those times. I just hoped he was able not to see everything in those damn visions of his. I don''t even want to think about him seeing me have sex with Theo.

    Regardless of the flashes of memories I got in my father''s office, I started to redecorate bits and pieces of it, making it feel more like my office. I figured if I was taking The Royal Head spot on The Council, it was necessary that I had my own office.

    I still had a lot of work to do in his office, as a lot of work was necessary to bring it back to life. I spent a good portion of my days here now, at least when I wasn''t taking care of Theo. And now that I don''t have to take care of him, I can have the majority of my focus here, as I plan to take my role as Royal Head seriously.

    As time passed, a familiar knock took me out of focus. "Come in, Fredrick!"

    Frederick shut the door and said, "It''s time to go."

    "Already?"

    "Yes, Princess, everyone is waiting on you. And I mean everyone."

    Great. That meant Sybil was back and would be in attendance at this meeting.

 108. The Council Meeting: Deliberations in the Chambers

    I walked silently down to the Council Chamber in the castle''s basement with Fredrick. "Now, Princess, I recommend you be on your best behavior."

    "Please, I only punch those who deserve it."

    "Princess, please. I am begging you not to upset Sybil. We do not need a delay in your pledge as our Royal Head."

    I weighed my options and sighed, "Fine. No punching. But if she attacks me, all bets are off the table."

    "Thank you, Princess," Frederick said as he opened the door to the dimly lit chamber.

    Most of the Council was there already. Thora sat next to Cedric and Wulfric, who were across from them, and Frederick and I were there. Sybil had yet to arrive.

    We all took our seats at the round table and waited. Five, ten, fifteen minutes later, Sybil finally decided to grace us with her presence. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes as her heels clicked against the stone.

    She shot a glare in my direction to the point with the saying, "If looks could kill¡­" I would have dropped dead there. This woman hated my guts. And I was okay with that; I hated her.

    "Princess Maria, I have been briefly informed about what has taken place since our last altercation. Please stand and fill me in." She took her seat, giving me the floor.

    Her gaze fixed on me as I rose from my seat. I cleared my throat and began, "After our altercation, the other council members confronted me about joining. As we all know, it has been a few years since a Royal member was part of the council. I was hesitant to join, I''ll admit, but I want what is best for our kingdom, and our kingdom needs a Royal Head."

    "So you went against me and decided this for yourselves?" she asked the rest of the council.

    Cedric spoke up: "You can look at it however you want, Sybil. But the decision still stands. Maria is going to be our Royal Head."

    Her eyes narrowed as she turned back to me, "Can you be trusted? Rumors fly, Princess."

    "And what rumors are those?" I didn''t think I would get an answer, but you can''t blame a girl for trying.

    "That''s not important. What is important is the question at hand, Princess: can you be trusted?"

    "Yes." My voice was firm.

    "Then why has it taken you this long to claim your father''s spot?"

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Grief played a big part in that. It took me a while to get over my parent''s death that you all¡­" I began to blame them but caught myself, "Regardless, I was healing from the loss of my parents. I wasn''t ready then."

    "But you are now?" Sybil questioned me further.

    "Yes. I am more than ready to take his spot."

    She turned her attention to the others, "Are you sure you all agree with this? She is still rather young."

    "The decision has been made, Sybil. The formal celebration is in five days." Cedric spoke. His voice sounded rather annoyed.

    "Then I have no choice but to accept this. I hope you all know what you are doing."

    She was annoyed just as equally as much as Cedric if not more. Her body stood firm as her posture didn''t fluctuate at all. And her eyes, remained fixed upon mine.

    "Do you have something you want to share with us, Sybil? Something that you want to enlighten us with?" I questioned her. I was tired of her word games. If she knew something, I wanted to know what it was.

    "Nope. Not at this time." Sybil remained fixed on me but fell silent. I we knew at this point that it was more than likely that Sybil was Crimson in disguise, but I had limited proof. The only proof that I could get¡­wait a damn minute.

    Theo, do you have your scry ready?

    I do. What is it?

    I don''t know why I hadn''t thought about this before. I want you to scry on Sybil or Crimson. Better yet, both.

    Just to confirm your theory?

    Yes. She is acting how Crimson is with me. I swear Sybil is her. Please do it. I knew he also had his suspicions based on his draconic instinct, as it picker her up years ago.

    I''ll get back to you in twenty minutes.

    Thank you.

    Mhm.

    His scry can last up to ten minutes each. This spell allowed the caster to see the others'' surroundings. If something happened to Sybil, like if she was dead, the spell wouldn''t take hold. I knew it was a long shot, as the council members were supposed to have protection against spells like this, but it was worth a shot. Maybe if we were lucky, Crimson did not know that minor detail.

    I can''t get through to Sybil. Let me try Crimson.

    "The Princess has been doing well in her training." Frederick had spoken, bringing my attention back to the meeting. "She''s able to recite the pledge with pose and ease."

    "Thank you, Frederick. The pledge was tough at first to learn, but I managed."

    "We have everything else ready for our formal celebration?" Thora asked

    "Yes, Thora. Everything is planned, ready, and good to go. We just got to count down the days." Frederick responded, as we all knew that Thora was only curious about the wine portion of the celebration.

    "Sybil, what are you thinking?" They all turned their focus to Sybil, but Cedric noted that her attention seemed to be pulled elsewhere. She was staring into space.

    "Nothing." Sybil said, standing up from her chair, "I have business to attend to. May I leave?"

    "I suppose we don''t have much to discuss until The Princess is fully instated as our Royal Head."

    "I bid you all a good day then." Sybil quickly retreated out of the chamber, closing the door behind her.

    I was right, wasn''t I?

    Yes. I pulled from her as soon as she noticed the orb.

    I will wait to tell them until the formal celebration that they have been eager to have.

    Is exposing her a good idea? We need to be cautious with this.

    Ugh, you are right. Damn it.

    Pay attention to the rest of the meeting. We will discuss it later.

    I regained my focus for the rest of the meeting, which was just talking about wine and entertainment for my formal celebration. I put very little input in. I honestly didn''t care too much about how the party went. I just honestly wanted this formal celebration over with.

 109. Captains Work

    I ended up back in my father''s office ¡ªwell, now my office¡ªand thought about our newest discovery. My suspicions were correct. Crimson had infiltrated the kingdom long ago. Theo''s draconic senses further supported this, and now the scry confirmed everything.

    Before you ask, seven. Theo''s voice chimed through the bond.

    It was only four in the afternoon, meaning I had three hours to kill before I met him to train. I sat back in my father''s chair and closed my eyes. Sybil was Crimson; they were the same person. This plan had been in place for years, something else we kind of already knew.

    Stop thinking about it. We know now that we can''t change what happened; we can only plan now.

    He was right. There was no going back, only forward. You know, I don''t like it when you are right.

    How often am I right?

    More often than I like.

    I heard him laugh. Now you know how every man feels when women claim they are always right.

    Please, we are.

    You just proved that I am right more often than you like.

    Whatever. What are you up to?

    I''m just about to do my first official round with Quinn.

    Can I watch?

    Yes.

    ~ Theo''s Point of View ~

    I sat back in my chair as I couldn''t help but keep a foolish grin on my face. It wasn''t often when Maria pointed things out like that, but when she did, I teased the crap out of her. She hated it, but it brought me joy.

    "Any second now." I glanced over at the door as I heard Quinn''s heavy footsteps against the stone floor. "You don''t need to knock."

    She opened the door, "How do you do that?"

    "Do what?"

    "Know our every move. It''s a bit creepy if you ask me."

    "I''m just observant." I took my time standing up from my chair. Overall, I felt one hundred percent better, but there were times when I second-guessed my own ability to see what wasn''t there. A few times now, I have stood up and felt dizzy¡ªnot to the point where I needed bed rest, but I needed to use caution. The strangest thing was it wasn''t from power drain, but power gain. I felt a bursts of energy run through me during bedrest. I felt a burn sensation pierce my right bicep however nothing was there. All this made me think I was crazy. All of it I kept from Maria.

    "Are you sure you are up for this?" Damn women and their keen sense.

    "Yes. The sooner I get back to normal, the better." Quinn had visited me and Maria a few times, as I still had her on her night watch at the castle. We ended up sitting Quinn down and telling her Maria had me bed-bound, considering she was one of the few who knew the truth.

    "Does Maria know you get dizzy?"

    "She does now," I grumbled as I had yet to tell her, and knowing that she was watching this, well, the jig was up. As I said, I wasn''t worried about falling over or collapsing due to weakness; I just assumed the dizziness was a side effect of utilizing that much magic quickly.

    "You should have told her, captain, you are not invincible, you know."

    "I''m fine. I would have lost it if I had to stay in bed one more day." I hated bed rest. Though I didn''t mind Maria taking care of me, that was the only positive.

    We will talk about this later, Theo. Shit, the tone in her voice, I knew she was pissed.

    "Thanks, Quinn." I grumbled as I grabbed my bow, strapped it on my back, and put my draconic sword in its hilt. "Ready?" She nodded, and we left.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Sorry if I get you in trouble with her, but she would have had both our asses if I didn''t say anything."

    I didn''t respond to her. Instead, I just picked up a steady pace and started our round. I had stretched prior, so all I had to do was focus and run. Halfway through our round, Quinn stopped, causing me to stop. "Captain, look." She was looking down a darkened street, where an outline of a body was. Something I didn''t catch right away, and maybe it was because that body was not there when I passed. Or was it?

    We both approached cautiously, scanning the area in case the person responsible was still there. "Run on the roofs," I told Quinn, "See if there is anything up there." She nodded, quickly climbed the building, and started examining the roofs.

    I remained on the ground and examined the fallen corpse. The corpse was a human female, still warm to the touch. Upon further examination, it was evident that she had been dead for at least thirty minutes. There was also no apparent force trauma to the body. I utilized my magic to help further investigate the body, to which, to my surprise, the magic indicated poison. The same poison we had encountered a week ago.

    I sifted through the body and found a pinhole in the back of the neck like the last one. "Interesting," I murmured under my breath. "I thought we took care of that when we took out the Incubus and Succubus."

    "What was that, captain?" Quinn spoke behind me as she landed firmly back on the ground. "I didn''t see anything on the roof."

    "It doesn''t surprise me. Take a look." I moved the woman''s hair back to show her the pinhole. "Just like before. Was there any report when I was on bed rest?" I have yet to be able to review all the reports thoroughly since I returned. I knew there had been a handful of unsolved murders this past week, but Maria''s orders are orders, and she wouldn''t even let me go over my damn paperwork.

    "There were three¡­no four poison cases, but none was reported to have pinholes."

    "Did they look?"

    Quinn shook her head, "No, captain."

    "Did they examine the poison against the ones we knew to try to make a connection?"

    "No, captain."

    I sighed, "I suppose I''ll have to go over all that with everyone again."

    This was one of my worries. I was not fully present this week, so my guards slacked off a bit. Now that I was back, things had to go back to normal. They had to give one hundred percent, not fifty, not seventy-five. I need them to provide me with one hundred percent.

    Quinn sighed, "Please, back for a day and already going full general."

    I ignored her. "Get the mortician here to collect the body. I need to visit the city morgue to examine the bodies from the past week to see if I can see any connection."

    "Got it, captain."

    I left Quinn there to clean up the mess. I finished our round before I headed to the city morgue as I needed to know if these poison cases were connected.

    There were always at least four people working the morgue: one to collect the bodies, one to prepare them, and two to place them in their proper resting place. I met the collector as I was getting there. "Just heading out, captain," he said as he passed me by.

    The morgue, just like most buildings here were made of stone and wood. The morgue itself, sat just outside a large cemetery that stretched a mile or so on either side. The morgue had stone floors and and stone walls. Creating a cool atmosphere all year long. The morgue had a sterile stench that covered up the smell of decay mixed with a tinge of flora.

    The brightness of the lights matched that of the infirmary, rather bright and oddly inviting. Thankfully, for me the deceased was all in the back rooms getting prepped for services. As on a few occasions there were some bodies out front.

    I went to the front desk, rang a little bell that sat there and waited for the person who prepared the bodies. "What can I do for you, captain?" a female Earth Genasis asked. Her voice sounded harsher than most did. She wore a black sweat set that paired well with the coloration of her rocky looking skin. Her eyes shown that of molten rock and her hair a mossy green.

    "Jade, I need to examine the bodies from the poison cases over the last week."

    "Two of those are already in the grounds, sir; I can show you the two left."

    "Very well, lead the way." I sighed. Damn it.

    I fell in step behind Jade and walked in silence as she led me to a back room of the morgue and opened the first casket. "This was the third victim, and that one was the fourth." She pointed to another casket across the room. "What are you looking for exactly?"

    I didn''t answer her. I just carefully turned the body''s head and examined the neck. "What I thought." I moved to the next one and found the same thing: a tiny pinhole marking the injection site. "Thank you for your time, Jade. If I have further questions, I know where to find you."

    "Any time, captain."

    I left her with the corpses and went back to my office. Taking a seat, I pulled out the paperwork regarding the four poison cases and read through them.

    "The lack of detail," I grumbled as each case was at most two pages of information. "If I am not breathing down their necks¡­"

    Easy Theo. Her voice chimed through the bond.

    I ignored her, too. I was irritated as my guards slacked off, and I was bedbound. They knew their jobs. They knew what needed to be done. And they slacked off. "Training. Looks like I am going to have to give them a refresher."

    Please go easy on them.

    Why should I, Maria?

    Because they did their job, yes, it was not to your satisfaction, but they did their job without their Captain fully in the saddle. Go easy on them.

    I can not have them slack off.

    Yes, but you can''t go full general on them either.

    They are still going to get a refresher. I won''t punish them this time.

    There you are, Captain.

    Whatever, I have about an hour left to do the paperwork, Maria.

    I''ll see you in an hour.

    I felt her pull from the bond. They had her to thank for me not going full general. I was still irritated that they slacked off, but I understand. Their Captain wasn''t there to breathe down their backs, so they were able to ease up¡ªsomething I hoped would not happen again.

 110. Back to Training with the Captain

    I was the first to arrive in the arena, allowing me to warm up. I was nervous getting back into the swing of things. I may have trained with Quinn, but only briefly, as she was picking up the slack from his absence. I knew I would be a bit rusty, but I could only hope he would be as rusty as I.

    "Well, this is a first." His voice echoed through the training area as his footsteps fell heavy on the duty floor. "Usually, I am here first." I heard amusement in his voice as he approached me.

    "Things have changed, captain." I couldn''t help but grin at him.

    "I''d say. You are stepping up here. I''m impressed." He watched me complete five sets of stretches that he had taught me in the very beginning. He then joined me in the remaindered ten minutes. Basic stretches, like lunges, squats, push-ups, sit-ups, the works.

    "Now remember, try not to utilize the bond."

    He reminded me of our last fight when I used the bond to figure out his moves.

    "Please, I have been training with Quinn; if I can take her, I can take you." I spoke sarcastically but radiated it with confidence enough to make myself to believe it.

    "Your confidence amuses me. If I recall, some of your "training" just involved gossip." Theoden said in a disapproving voice.

    Damn it, I forgot about that. Our training sessions did involve a lot of gossip. Between who could be leaking privileged information and my relationship with Theoden - which he hated, but I enjoyed. As it had been a long time since I had a girl best friend. I also listened to her talk about her own messed up life.

    "Whatever." I grumbled.

    With that he swung at me as the word left my lips. I thankfully I ducked. He aimed higher than he had anticipated, that I could tell by his expression on his face. I responded with a quick strike on his lower abdomen. One he did not see coming. Grunting on impact and stopping him in his tracks. To my surprise, he looked down where my fist struck and then grinned at me, "Stronger." He breathed as he produced a small burst of healing, healing his wound.

    As soon as the burst of radiant energy left his palm and into his abdomen, he lunged himself at me, pinning me against him and a pillar. I felt his stare intently as he glared down at me. "You''ve gotten stronger." He repeated as he placed his right forearm against my throat. He was cutting off the circulation to my lungs. My eyes widened at his course of action as a familiar pull of fear crept into my body as I struggled to breathe.

    He wasn''t using his total weight against me, that I knew. If he were, I would have been unconscious by now. He was giving me a chance to fight back. To which I took. I thought briefly of my options and decided to knee him in the groin. Yes, I am sure I will regret that one later, but it was either that or no, and there was no other option here.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    As I kneed him, I felt the sheer force of the impact within my own body. This caused him to release me as he half collapsed on the ground with a grunt. Thankfully, I didn''t knee him hard enough to cause any popping noises to be heard. "Fuck!" He groaned loudly as he tried to collect himself.

    I took that moment to run across the arena and catch my breath, as I was afraid of his next course of action. "You deserved that one."

    He stood back up, shaking off my blow, and sprinted towards me. He swung hard at my left side as a few cracks filled the air. He then didn''t hesitate to utilize his knee and shove it hard into my stomach. He was causing me to slump to the ground, gasping for air.

    He pulled my chin up, causing me to look him in the eye, "I went easy on you before. The more you train, the rougher it will get." With the last words spoken, he squeezed my chin tightly, then released it harshly.

    I knew the knee to the groin pissed him off. I was considering it had been a week since we slept together. But damn, that was cold.

    "Theo, I¡­"

    He cut me off with another kick to my abdomen. Causing me to spit up a bit of blood as a loud pop could be heard. He knelt down and healed my wound as quickly as he had caused it.

    "Let''s take a five. You need it." He sat next to me and used his own healing to further heal my wounds. He sighed, "Sorry for being rough. I have to remind myself that you are not one of my guards." His face fell apologetic as he saw the damages his kicks and punches had caused. By the look his face wore, he was surprised at the outcome of the strength that went behind the attacks.

    I smiled up at him as I cleaned off the blood from around my mouth, "Please, you hit like a girl." I elbowed him in the side lightly, mimicking that of a week girl''s hit.

    He glared at me with a grin, "I can hit you harder if that is what you wish."

    My eyes widened in fear. "That wasn''t your hardest?"

    He laughed, "Not even close."

    "For fuck sake." I rested my head against his chest, letting my body work its healing magic. He just stared down at me, observing me. "What?"

    "Just admiring your beauty."

    I laughed, "My beauty? The kick to the groin didn''t change your mind on that?"

    He winced as he thought back to my knee impacting his groin. "Nope. If anything, it makes me love you more."

    I kissed his cheek. Only to follow that up with a swing of my fist to his right shoulder. "Let''s get back to it." I jumped up and moved quickly to the other side of the arena. I could tell my fist impact surprised him, but it did not halt him. He ran at eminence speed and kicked my shin, causing an immediate crack.

    At this point, bone breaking didn''t phase me. Though they still hurt like hell, I knew I couldn''t let every crack, every break, and every pop phase me. I had to keep moving. I swung both fists at either side but failed to make contact as he jumped back out of the way.

    This went on for five more minutes: swing, crack, kick, dodge, repeat. When we both had enough, we tapped out, collapsing on the floor as our bodies began the regeneration process.

    "You''ve gotten better." He pointed out as he began to crack each bone back in place that I had managed to break.

    "Thanks, captain. That means a lot."

    We sat like that for a few minutes, resting against each other. Our bodies healed themselves and each other as we tapped into our own healing to further the others'' process.

    "Are you still up for tonight?"

    "If you are asking if my groin is alright for our date night, yes, it is." He leaned over and kissed my lips softly. "I''ll see you tonight, your dreams."

    I watched as he stood up and left. He was readjusting himself once more as he walked out. I couldn''t help but laugh. I knew I kneed him hard, and I was just damn glad I hadn''t done any permanent damage.

 111. Dream Seven: A Week is Too Long

    Rest came easy tonight, as I was a bit worn from training with Theo. It had been a week since any amount of my training had been aggressive like that. Not only that, but for once, Theo treated me like I was one of his guards. He was rough, and it didn¡¯t seem to phase him one bit. Now, it did take me by surprise, but I shook that off real quick.

    As darkness took hold, moonlight beamed as the white sands of South Haven spread across my feet. He stood at the edge of the shoreline, staring out, watching the waves crash against the rocks.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t take you long to show up.¡± He turned and opened his arms as I ran to him at full speed, almost knocking him into the water.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a week since we trained. And we never trained like that.¡±

    ¡°Point taken. You did impress me today. Those ¡°training¡± sessions with Quinn must have paid off.¡±

    ¡°Glad I am surpassing your expectations.¡± I grinned up at him. He brushed his hand against my cheek and pulled me in for a kiss.

    I stepped back and stared at him, studying him. Thanks to Quinn, he seemed fine, but I knew he was not one hundred percent yet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    He sighed, ¡°About the dizziness?¡±

    ¡°About the overall effects creating the layer would have on you.¡±

    ¡°The effects are temporary. I¡¯m back to full strength already. And I have been for sometime.¡±

    ¡°You still should have told me about it from the beginning.¡±

    He walked off to the log we usually sat at and patted the spot next to him. ¡°If I need to explain. Sit.¡± I obeyed and waited for his explanation. ¡°How things were a week ago; I don¡¯t think you would have allowed me to go through with it. Knowing that it would drain some of my magic, even temporarily, I don¡¯t think you would have let me go through with it.¡±

    ¡°Damn right, I wouldn¡¯t have! You know I don¡¯t like you risking your life like that.¡± I tried to stop my voice from rising but I failed terribly at that.

    He laughed at my outburst, ¡°Maria, it¡¯s my job to serve and protect the people of this kingdom. Bending the rules slightly to make sure everyone was safe was worth it. Even if it did get me punched in the groin.¡±

    ¡°Damn you.¡± I grumbled as I crossed my arms. No matter how much I wanted to be mad at him, I couldn''t find the strength to. As I knew he risked so much to protect myself and our kingdom.

    He stared down at me, ¡°Mi Amor, the love I have for you and this kingdom goes beyond what is physically possible. This kingdom is my home, my territory. And I will do whatever it takes to protect its residents¡ªand that includes you.¡±

    I averted my eyes from his. I was stopping myself from getting lost in those damn blue eyes of his. ¡°I understand why you did what you did. It just hurt that you felt you couldn¡¯t tell me about the side effects.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being honest. I am, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    I glared back at him and sighed. His eyes wore that of sympathy. And that, I knew he was right. I would not have allowed him to create his lair with him putting himself at risk. But the kingdom needed that extra layer of protection. He may be a dragon. May have power. But there was only so much he could do. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I watched him sigh in relief. ¡°I don¡¯t approve of it, but I understand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Maria. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°It better not.¡±

    My gaze remained fixed on his, and he remained fixed on mine. The tension from our disagreement was still there, but something else was stirring as we held our gaze. ¡°Is sex still on the table for tonight?¡± He questioned with a grin creeping on his face.

    I thought about it and smiled, ¡°Are you sure your groin can handle that after it meets my knee?¡±

    He winced as I reminded him about the pain I had made him suffer earlier, ¡°I think I can manage.¡±

    His lips met mine, and they were hungry. It had been a week since we bedded down together. I had even refused sex in our dreams for fear it would hurt his recovery. He tried to protest, but I was firm.

    He returned briefly, ¡°I hope you are ready for this.¡± He pulled off his shirt, quickly unbuttoned his pants, and resumed kissing me before I even had a chance to answer.

    I felt his hand slide under my dress, sending a wave up my spine. Which he was quick to pull off, exposing my body to the elements. My breathing quickened as I felt his fingers trail down my body as he started to pleasure me. I had no idea how badly I wanted him, how badly I craved him. Not until he began to use his lips and started using that damn tongue of his.

    A week without sex. Some punishment. It wasn¡¯t just a torment on his part; it was torment for both of us.

    ~Sexual Content, you may skip to next chapter if you do not want to read~

    After a few minutes had passed, he moved his lips back up to mine. He was kissing me even more hungry than before. He was gently rubbing himself against my body before I gave him the initiative to insert himself into me. ¡°Please¡­¡± One word. He needed one word as it was all I was giving him.

    A soft moan slipped my lips as he inserted himself. It hurt a bit initially, but the pain remained and became enjoyable. He started gentle, but as time lapsed, he became more aggressive. Something we both had gotten used to over the years. It didn¡¯t take him long to finish, but I could tell he was still hungry even though I wanted more.

    He stared down at me with content in his eyes. He waited for my consent before he pressed further. I gave him a simple nod as my body still craved him. My body craved all of him.

    The second time around, he wasn¡¯t gentle about it at all. He used force. Not enough force to break me, of course, but enough force to give us ultimate pleasure.

    After each time I let him finish, he pleasured me until I was finished. This was something we both needed. Something we both missed. And damn, was it enjoyable.

    Once fully satisfied, we lay against each other, resting our bodies as our breathing steadied. ¡°Damn, I missed this.¡± I breathed.

    He laughed, ¡°And yet that was a punishment you came up with.¡±

    ¡°And it was worth it.¡±

    His lips curled into a smile, ¡°Maybe I should be ¡°punished¡± more often.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Please, that will be torture for the both of us.¡±

    ¡°Lack of sex. Torture. Got it.¡±

    My eyes widened a bit. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you any ideas, did I?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    He fell silent after that. To which I was more than content. He needed rest, and so did I. Tomorrow, Marcel returned to Winterfall following the week-long events at Summer Crest. Tomorrow, our lives will turn back into a living nightmare.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that awful,¡± Theo mumbled.

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°He already sent word that he wants to touch base about the damn wedding.¡±

    Theo tensed a bit. He hated talking about the wedding. And I got that. ¡°Just a few more weeks until we don¡¯t have to deal with that bastard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it.¡±

    ¡°The only way I can look at it. Just remember to wear that necklace around him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain.¡±

    ¡°And one more thing, Maria.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The dream began to shift and fade before he was able to tell me what he wanted. I sighed as I stretched awake in my covers. Today, the devil returns. Lovely.

 112. Moring Breakfast

    I decided to wear a basic pantsuit, something that was still flattering to my body but not too revealing, as I did not want Marcel¡¯s eyes locked on me.

    Theo? What were you going to ask?

    Don¡¯t worry about it.

    His voice was different. I could tell he was starting to get jealous already.

    Theo, please don¡¯t start this now.

    I heard him sigh. I¡¯m sorry. This week without him was fantastic. Now we have to get sucked back into his reality.

    I get it, but please try to keep your jealousy in check.

    I¡¯ll try Maria. But no promises. He is in my territory, after all.

    I sighed. The layer will play an interesting part in all of this. I hadn¡¯t really thought about how Marcel would affect everything now that the kingdom was completely under Theo¡¯s watch.

    I¡¯ll try to keep calm, but if he makes one wrong move¡­.

    Theo, please. I¡¯m begging you.

    He went silent again. I could sense his irritation and jealousy through the bond. He was on high alert¡ªhe had every right to be¡ªbut I needed him to keep his cool¡ªat least for a little while longer.

    Fine. I¡¯ll keep myself busy.

    Thank you.

    Whatever.

    Yeah, he was pissed. I just hoped he understood. We can¡¯t pull the trigger too early. I still needed to be inducted into The Council. I needed to talk to Queen Eleanor. I still needed training. We were not ready for doomsday yet.

    I found myself in the kitchen moments later. Thankfully, Theo showed up. ¡°Sorry for that earlier, Maria.¡± He kissed my forehead and went to help Roland.

    I sighed in relief as he seemed normal right now. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± To which I did fully understand. I knew he was hurt. I knew he had become a bit more aggressive towards any threats in the kingdom, as that came along with the layer.

    ¡°When does Marcel arrive?¡± Theo questioned me as he started cooking bacon.

    ¡°I have no idea. He just said he would be back today.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    I had been in minor contact with Marcel over the past week as he wanted to touch base with things going on in Winterfall. Of course, he claimed he wanted to hear my ethereal voice. Please. I only tolerated it because I had to play into his fantasy of us actually being a couple. This was something I hated doing, but I knew it needed to be done.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I could skip on guard duty and stick around the castle.¡± He glanced back at me with a grin, ¡°Kidding, Maria, I plan to keep myself busy today. I can¡¯t just sit around with my thumb up my ass.¡±

    I sighed heavily, ¡°Good.¡±

    Roland walked into the kitchen as Theo finished placing the last piece of bacon on the skillet and stopped mid-track. ¡°I was out for five minutes. Five minutes, and you could not wait?¡±

    ¡°Please, my appetite is endless. I couldn¡¯t wait. You¡¯ve fed me twice as much in the last week; I may have grown accustomed to that.¡±

    ¡°I see that I have spoiled the dragon,¡± Roland said, crossing his arms as he watched Theo cook.

    I laughed, ¡°I made that mistake myself.¡±

    Theo cocked his head and glared at me. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, dear. It¡¯s a good type of spoil.¡±

    I saw it click in his eyes, and a grin fell. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Did I miss something?¡± Roland questioned both of us, clearly missing the double meaning behind my testament.

    To which I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Roland. Did you, by chance, prepare any sweets?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes at me but moved to the fridge, pulled out a tray of sweets, and slid them to me. ¡°Fresh baked as of a few hours ago.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Roland.¡±

    I bit into a delicious chocolate chip cookie stuffed to the brim with chocolate. There was a secret in these cookies. I knew Roland loved baking for me, but he still wanted me to get a bit of fruit in my system, so I knew he put different fillings in these cookies. This one, in particular, had a cherry filling¡ªone of my personal favorites. I bit into another and could taste a sweet mango flavor mixed with the chocolate.

    ¡°Well?¡± Roland questioned me as he watched me taste almost every cookie on the plate. There were five he had set out for me. The Mango. The Cherry. There was a Peach one. There was a Black Cherry one. A Blueberry one. All flavors are very distinct when mixed with chocolate. All tasted very well.

    ¡°Cherry is my favorite. However, I do like the Black Cherry one as well. It¡¯s hard to decide as they are all delicious.¡±

    ¡°I''m Glad to hear that. I adapted the recipes a little, so I was curious if you could tell.¡±

    ¡°Adapted how?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that, Maria. Theo, let me take over the cooking; I swear you burn the hell out of bacon.¡±

    ¡°You know I like mine crispy.¡±

    ¡°Well, not everyone likes it that crispy.¡±

    When Theo was done plating the bacon he had cooked, Roland moved to the stove. With each bite, he took off his fixed bacon, and a loud crunch filled the air. To which I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at.

    After breakfast, Theo left to do his rounds, and I stayed to help Roland clean up the kitchen. I tried to distract myself with little things as I did not want to focus on Marcel¡¯s impending return.

    I still had yet to learn when he was coming back. Part of me hoped he would return after I went to sleep. Part of me hoped he wouldn¡¯t return at all. But I knew I wasn¡¯t that lucky.

    I soon found myself in my office sulking.

    And you were worried about me.

    I hate him.

    Remember to stay calm. We haven¡¯t had a chance to utilize the rings'' energies yet. I¡¯ll control your emotions, but I can do only so much.

    That will help. Don¡¯t overwhelm yourself, though.

    Again, there are no promises.

    I sighed. It was seven in the morning, and all I had to do today was wait on Marcel¡¯s return. That is all we had to do. Wait.

 113. The Devils Return

    "I''ll be there in an hour." Marcel''s voice rang through my mind. Sending chills down my spine. I had one hour. One hour to myself until the devil returned.

    I felt a sheer rush of panic course through my veins. I hadn''t seen Marcel since the festival and that did not go over well.

    I can be there with a snap of a finger. Theo reminded me through the bond. Just say the words.

    No. Please remain on guard duty for today.

    As you wish.

    The bond went silent, and I was alone again. Well, I was never truly alone. Theo, I''m sorry.

    It''s OK, Maria. I understand why you don''t want me near him right now. He is an enemy coming onto my turf.

    I honestly didn''t know if he was joking right now or not.

    We need to figure out how to monitor your anger. Especially now with the layer up.

    I may need a mood ring, too.

    I knew it was a joke. But perhaps he was onto something. If we figured out how my father crafted my ring, I could have one for him. Regardless of the matter, it was an idea we could look into.

    You think I need a ring like yours, don''t you?

    It wouldn''t hurt to look into it.

    Fair. I have had my fair share of mood swings lately.

    You think?

    Okay, okay, I get it. I get territorial, okay? It''s the dragon in me.

    I laughed. I knew he meant well. At least, his was just a burst of anger and jealousy. I had the full spectrum of emotions.

    Do you have the necklace I got you?

    I pulled the drawer open to my father''s desk and pulled out the long black box. Inside was a black chain with three blue pearls hanging on it. The pearls were the primary source of magic to fight against mind manipulation. Each pearl performed a specific task at hand. Theo was particular to our enchantress and what he wanted them to do. I''ll admit the necklace was a bit too much, but Theo insisted, as it ensured my safety when he couldn''t act on the mind compulsion.

    I do.

    Use the hour to attune to the necklace.

    To which I did. I spent the hour relaxing in my office, attuning to the beautiful piece of jewelry. Besides this, the ring of protection against divination magics was about the only jewelry I would allow Theo to buy me. Since I refused jewelry often, he found other ways to buy me gifts. Often in the form of fabrics for Caroline to make my clothes, imported sweets from nearby kingdoms, and a few other trinkets I have allowed him to gift. It''s not that I am against gift-giving; I hated him spending his money on me when I already had so much.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I knew he had one other piece of jewelry waiting to give me, a ring I had yet to see, but I had no idea what it looked like.

    And you won''t, Not for a while.

    I sighed. I so badly wanted to know what the ring I would wear for the rest of my life would look like, but I got that he wanted to keep it secret. I had even tried to dig through some of his mind whenever I brought up the ring and failed to get a visual. This was something he was genuinely hiding from me and doing a damn good job.

    Do you have it tuned?

    He asked as the hour was up.

    Yes. I feel the magic taking hold.

    Hopefully, this works. If not, I will have to resort to other measures.

    A knock jolted me out of my conversation. "Princess? The chef told me I would find you here." Marcel''s voice rattled through the door. Every word sent a shiver up my spine. I could already start to smell his odor of brimstone.

    Best get this over with now.

    I got up from my chair and opened the door. To my surprise, he was wearing a shirt half tucked in and smelled heavily of alcohol. The smell was so strong that it was overtaking his natural scent. Something that I surprisingly welcomed.

    "Did you party too hard?"

    "Maybe a little." His words were well put together for someone being this hammered.

    "Go get cleaned up if you want to talk with me."

    "But princess."

    "No butts. Go shower and utilize magic to get rid of that overwhelming sensation of booze."

    He leaned against the door frame and flashed a grin, "You want to come with me?"

    I sighed heavily. "Not a chance, Marcel."

    "Are you sure?" He stared at me intently. To the point, I saw the flash of magic in his eye as he tried to utilize his abilities.

    "Again, Marcel, not a chance. I have a bit more respect for myself than to shower with a drunken man."

    His face fell, and his eyes narrowed. He was trying to figure out why his ability did not take hold. Thankfully for me, the necklace had a property that did not allow detection. "Suite yourself. See you downstairs in an hour?"

    "You need more than an hour to clean up your act, Marcel." I crossed my arms, glaring at him.

    "Two hours tops. I may have been drunk all week."

    "I''d say. Clean up. And I will see you in two hours in the grand hall."

    He studied me one more time before he left. I knew he was trying to figure out how I could avoid his command.

    Once he was out of sight, I closed the door, went back to my chair, and sat back down.

    I felt his magic. I''m happy that the enchanted pearls are working. Theo spoke once I was alone.

    I saw it. He tried to decipher it, but he couldn''t figure it out with the enchantments in place. I''m sure he won''t stop trying.

    If we know Marcel, we know that he won''t stop trying.

    Hopefully, he gets his act cleaned up. Come back drunk like that, please.

    Are you surprised?

    A little. Then again, we have no idea how much alcohol a devil can intake. Let alone if he can withstand the elven wines and whiskies.

    At least I built a tolerance for them over the years. When I first drank them, they almost knocked me out cold. And that is coming from a dragon.

    You also have an immunity to most poisons in general. Weekening the alcohol''s effects on you.

    True. I still get affected, though, just not as much as I used to. That''s the downside of having that immunity.

    I wouldn''t call it a downside. But at least you can keep your composure.

    Fair. There are no arguments there.

    Can I watch you for the next two hours? It''ll keep me occupied.

    He thought about it before responding. Sure, I have a round I have to do with Jasper. It''s his first one back since his near-death experience.

    Thanks, dear.

    Mhm.

    I sat back in my chair and got comfortable as I was about to watch him for the next two hours. Slipping into his vision, I saw Jasper just arrived at his office.

 114. Jasper Begins A New

    ¡°Jasper, how are you feeling?¡± I questioned him as he closed the door behind him. I could sense something was off with him. Part of me pieced the puzzle together, but the other part did not want to believe it.

    ¡°Much better, thanks for asking Captain. That week off was needed.¡±

    ¡°And your wounds?¡±

    ¡°All healed, no thanks to you.¡±

    I nodded. I had used several spells before Maria bed-bound me to heal him as much as possible. It was my fault he was put in that position after all.

    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s something else.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Jasper?¡±

    ¡°I have talked things over with Juilete; I know what happened that day, and with a baby on the way¡­¡± He paused, and he was hesitant to say it. I knew he was worried I¡¯d be upset with him for leaving the force. Part of me was, I was losing a damn good guard, but the other part of me knew the reason and understood why. ¡°We have decided it was best for me to leave the force.¡±

    The room grew a bit thick as he waited for my response. Like I said, I figured this was coming, but it still sucked all the same. ¡°Jasper, I¡¯ll miss you as an Elite, but I get it. You have a family you have to look after now. And after your incident, I don¡¯t blame you. I do have to ask, how long have I left with you as my guard?¡±

    He smiled at me. I could tell the worry of me snapping or yelling at him over this faded. ¡°Today. Today is my last day.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how to comprehend this. I hoped I would have had more time with him, but I got it. His wife wants him home safe. ¡°Well, let¡¯s make the best of your last day as an Elite.¡± I sent out a group message to all of my Elite guards. Rounds on me tonight. Party at Phoenix Tavern and Inn. Jasper¡¯s throwing in the towel.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Captain, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Now Jasper, I want to. Call it a celebration of a job well done.¡±

    ¡°I hope you are prepared to pay over five hundred gold tonight.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that? Invite Juilete, and I¡¯m sure I can get Maria there, too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the partying scene is up Juilete¡¯s ally nowadays. I¡¯m lucky if I can get her to leave the bathroom for more than five hours a day.¡±

    ¡°That morning sickness is still kicking her ass?¡±

    ¡°Most definitely. The nurse thinks twins.¡±

    ¡°It''s Going to be a full house then. Congratulations.¡± At this point, I stood up, walked over to him, and hugged him. ¡°I will miss you on the force.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Captain. Now, enough of this gushy stuff. Can we get to work?¡±

    ¡°You bet.¡±

    We left my office, closed the door behind us, and took to the streets, running through the shadows. An hour later, we finished the round without any accidents.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Jasper.¡±

    I waved him off so I could get caught up on my paperwork.

    It does not surprise me that he is leaving. I told Maria.

    I completely get it. He died, he wants to make sure he is there to be able to raise his kids.

    Are you going to his party tonight?

    I definitely wouldn¡¯t miss a drink at the Phoenix Tavern and Inn. You remember what happened the last time we were there, right?

    Yes, but this time, we can go as we are. No disguises are needed.

    Can we sneak off to a room?

    Probably not. Though the Elites know we are a thing, they wouldn¡¯t bat an eye if we disappeared for an hour. Or two.

    Fair enough. It¡¯s almost time for me to meet Marcel again. Hopefully, he has cleaned up his act.

    Don¡¯t set the bar too high on that one.

    You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll let you get to your paperwork.

    Thank you, Maria¡ªone more thing.

    What¡¯s that?

    I love you.

    I love you, too.

    I felt the connection fade as I stared at the countless documents across my desk. This was going to be a long day for me.

 115. Conversing with the Devil

    As I left my office, I couldn''t help but think about how to get this situation over with. I could let Theo go full kill mode, as he put it. He is very territorial nowadays and vanquishes Marcel, but I am not ready to face that aftermath yet.

    I walked down the hall and the stairs and waited in the grand hall. Part of me hoped he wouldn''t show, but I knew better than to get my hopes up.

    "You''re different, Princess." Marcel''s voice rang through the hall. It was more authoritative. "I like it."

    I rolled my eyes, "Please. Flattery will get you nowhere, Marcel."

    "Why change? I liked you before."

    "I wallowed in my sorrows enough." Simple. With Theo on mandatory bedrest, someone had to pick up the slack. And I''m good at it. It''s natural to me. However, I will never tell him that.

    "Whatever the case is, it gives you a boost of¡­dignity. Makes you slightly more appealing."

    "Slightly more appealing? First, you claim you liked me before. Now it''s slightly more appealing?" I felt appalled at this and slightly hurt.

    "Don''t get me wrong, a woman of power is quite thrilling, but they can never get as much done as a man can." Damn him. He was trying to piss me off, and well, it was working. Thankfully, Theo was doing a damn good job at keeping my emotions in tack; otherwise, I would have punched this bastard by now.

    I stood there with my arms crossed as his face fell into a grin. "Please, I can get as much done here as you can."

    He stepped towards me, "Is that a challenge?"

    "I don''t need a damn challenge to prove myself."

    His grin twitched. He was getting damn amusement out of bullying me. "Easy, Princess, I hate to get your fine locks all roughed up."

    "Why did you want to see me, Marcel? If it''s just to pick on me, I have other things I''d rather be doing."

    "Huh, you have changed. We need to discuss a few details involving the wedding."

    I rolled my eyes. "What about it? I booked the vendors this week. Everything is pretty much done."

    "Well, that''s a plus. I told you we should have just hired from the beginning."

    "And I told you, I have always wanted to plan my wedding."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Whatever the case, that daunting task is done. I heard people stand up with you about these things?"

    Shoot. With everything going on, I just remembered the general wedding party. Who would I have as my maid of honor? I could ask Quinn. She''s the only female friend I have. I could ask Queen Eleanor to stand with me as well. And King Alaric would take a groom spot. Having those two in the wedding part would be a bad idea. I don''t need to put the other kingdoms at that much risk. But it would be their choice.

    "Yes, typically in the form of a wedding party. Consisting of a best man and a maid of honor. Followed by a few other people like the flower girl and ring bear."

    "I was thinking, since I don''t have much pull with many people, would you entertain the thought of having Crimson part of the bride''s wedding party?"

    Fuck no. "Sure, she won''t be my maid of honor, as I have someone in mind for that."

    "Fair enough, I know she will appreciate it."

    "If Crimson is going to be a bridesmaid, I have one request. I want Theo to be a groomsman."

    His eyes twitched at just the mention of his name. "That is fair enough. An eye for an eye sort of thing."

    "He doesn''t have to be your best man, of course."

    "Great. Could you plan the rest of the bridal party? I don''t have much outside of Crimson."

    I thought about it, "I can do that." At least this way, I can plan who will be on the frontline with us.

    He smiled, "I have to meet with her soon, but Princess, I want you to sit with her and get to know her."

    I held in my sigh as I already knew I hated that bitch. She infiltrated the Council and probably killed Sybil in the process "Sure. Just not today. I am booked." It wasn''t a complete lie. The party for Jasper was happening at five, and it was noon. Not to mention, Frederick wants me to go over that stupid pledge with him again.

    "Tomorrow then?"

    "Tomorrow."

    He turned to walk away but spoke one more thing, "And Princess,"

    "What?" I growled.

    "This new you. As I said before, it gives you an edge. Makes you¡­more mature."

    I didn''t respond. I just let him walk away. If I were to answer, it would have been something along the lines of that fucking bastard.

    Theo laughed. I could always get rid of him. Give me the word.

    We aren''t ready.

    We aren''t, or you aren''t?

    Fine. I''m not. I need to be stronger. I need to be able to save us both.

    I need you to be safe. If I had it my way, I''d lock you in a tower that day. But I know you want to be on the frontline, and I won''t take that right away from you.

    I sighed. I just need both of us to be patient until the fall. The more we plan and prepare, the better our odds will be.

    Look at you being wise. He was right, Maria, you changed it this past week.

    Someone had to take charge.

    And it fits you well. Your father would be proud.

    We dared to talk about my mother nowadays, knowing that my mother is the leading route cause of all of this. Just the sheer thought of her irritates the shit out of me.

    Thanks, that means a lot.

    Mhm.

    He stopped the communication as I could sense someone else approaching him. As I stood there in the grand hall, I thought back to the last run I had with Marcel. My magic had just been released, and I was a complete mess¡ªunstable as hell¡ªand now I am able to hold my grounds against him. Yes, I have Theo suppressing my bad emotions as my father''s ring was fully charged, but hey, improvement, right?

    After a moment of reminiscing, I walked back up the stairs, went back to my office, and waited for a familiar knock at my door.

 116. Royal Head 101

    About an hour after returning to my office, Fredrick knocked on the door three times. I sighed, "Come in!"

    He opened and shut the door behind him and sat across from me. "Ready to go over your lessons?" His hands gripped a book that he had placed on his lap.

    "Like I have much of a choice."

    "We could let you go into it blindly, but I highly recommend against that."

    "Fine, you want me to go over the pledge again or other business matters first?"

    "We can save the pledge for last. I have a list to go over with you." He pulls out an old piece of paper with very smudged-looking ink. "Item one, the walk."

    "The walk?" What in the hell was wrong with my walk? I walk with pride nowadays instead of darkness.

    "It''s nothing against you. It''s the rule. Walk tall, heel to toe. Don''t slouch. Don''t hesitate. Walk with pride, and you''ll be a beacon of hope."

    I rolled my eyes, stood up from my chair, and moved to the side. Tall, heel to toe, no slouching, no hesitation. I got it. I straightened my stance the best I could and walked heel to toe¡ªsomething one of my classes taught me to do. "Like this?" I began to step carefully, and the sound of my gentle footsteps filled the air.

    "Perfect! Item two, dress to impress. Wear your best gown, and those surly around you will be impressed."

    "I already have an outfit choice that will be sure to turn heads."

    "Nothing too revealing." He reminded me. "The robe you will wear during your induction, but at the after party, you can wear what you want. Just nothing revealing, got it?"

    "Yeah, yeah. Don''t sweat it." His eyes locked mine with a firm glare, "Fine. Nothing too revealing."

    "Item three: bring an appetite as food will surely fill you up. As food is a way to most people''s hearts."

    I cocked my head. How can I practice my appetite? What type of rule was that? "As long as there are sweets, that won''t be a problem."

    "There usually is Princess."

    "Good." At least I had that to look forward to with this thing.

    "Item four: Prepare a speech as the words of the Royal Head will ring true for years to come."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Not only did I have to cite a pledge, now I had to give a damn speech? For fucks sake. "I suppose no foul language involved in this speech?"

    "Yes, Princess, no cussing, no finger-pointing; it has to be a clear, consistent speech with a purpose."

    "Fine. I''ll work on one." I could look through my father''s files for inspiration.

    Theo laughed, using a speech already given, which I assume is against the rules.

    I am not using it¡ªjust inspiration.

    I can help you write your speech.

    "Item Five: When addressing The Council, speak clearly, speak with pride, and most importantly, don''t show fear."

    What does The Council sense fear? Great. "So speak how I would address my nation. Got it." Fredrick nodded in approval.

    "That''s it, Princess. If you follow these rules and cite the pledge I know you love, the formal celebration will go well."

    "Thora mentioned wine at this celebration?"

    "Yes, a toast is given, and wine is drunk. You should be on your best behavior during the event. I wouldn''t get hammered if I was you."

    Ugh. This celebration is starting to sound less fun.

    Hey, it''s a celebration where we get to be together. Look at it that way.

    You are right on that. It still almost sounds like a cult to me.

    He laughed. It''s not. I don''t think your father would have been part of a cult.

    Your right. There are just so many rules to this stupid thing.

    They are in place for a reason.

    You are right.

    Pay attention to Fredrick. He seems to know you are not entirely with him.

    I glanced over at Fredrick, who was staring questionably at me. "What?"

    "Nothing, Princess. Well, it did just seem like you were in another place for a second."

    "I got lost in thought; it''s all Fredrick; it happens."

    "Just don''t let it happen at the celebration."

    "I''ll try." That was a lie. It was bound to happen during the celebration. The only way it wouldn''t happen is if we put up a mental block between each other¡ªsomething we have never done but have read that it is possible between bonded pairs. I wouldn''t say I like the sounds of doing, and when we briefly discussed it, Theo was on the same page with me, as it made both of us uneasy and unsettled.

    "Shall we go over the pledge?" Fredrick asked, to which I nodded. The pledge lasts for a few minutes, and I must raise my voice and speak it loudly and clearly. Fredrick had suggested I amplify my voice, but it carried well, and I didn''t need help amplifying it.

    After I finished the pledge for the tenth time flawlessly, Fredrick left me be. He could tell I was getting irritated going over this stuff for the one-hundredth time.

    That''s an exaggeration.

    Says you.

    You have had ten practices since you agreed to be the Royal Head. I should know. I watched all ten.

    Ugh.

    Sometimes, you irritate me, you know.

    I know. But you love me anyway.

    I rolled my eyes and heard him chuckle through the bond. You''re lucky I still love you after all this time. I don''t think anyone else would put up with you.

    Ouch. That hurt. Why are you so aggressive today?

    You can thank Marcel for that.

    I knew he irritated you, but damn, no need to hurt my self-esteem in the process.

    You''re fine, my dear. I''m only joking around with you.

    Better be. I''ll see you at five tonight at the Phoenix Tavern, right?

    You know it. I hope you are ready to pick up a pretty large tab. Your guards are going to drink you dry.

    I felt his eyes widen. I could sense he was prepared to pay a hefty tab, but my choice of words made him realize that his offer to pay the tab for tonight was something he was going to regret.

 117. Party at The Phoenix Inn and Tavern

    It was now four in the afternoon, so I had an hour to prepare for the party. I had an idea of what dress I was going to wear. I still had to be presentable, but I didn''t have to be a total royal snob at the party. I opted for one of my newest additions to my wardrobe, a silk black well-fitted dress off the shoulder and a mesh corset. The corset was a bit see-through but nothing too severe; Caroline told me it would pass the checks of the council''s eyes. But I hadn''t intended to wear this dress around them.

    Caroline had also made a striking pair of black heels to match. The heels added an extra four inches to my height and were absolutely stunning, as the straps fell seemingly in place against my foot. She even made a matching clutch with the leftover fabric.

    What do you think? I teased as I stared at myself in the mirror. I definitely will turn a few heads tonight.

    I don''t want you out in that.

    That was his jealousy talking. When can we be together in public like this?

    You''re going to make it difficult for me not to drag you to a room, are you?

    Perhaps. Give it a few drinks, and it will take little time.

    Maria, please behave tonight. For anything good, please behave.

    Yeah, we will see.

    Maria. What am I going to do with you?

    I didn''t respond to him; instead, I just headed out. There was no way I would miss a party at The Phoenix Tavern. That was my favorite place, after all.

    I was one of the first to arrive, twenty minutes early. I sat at the bar top and started a tab. "Elven wine Princess?" the male bartender asked.

    "Definitely." He poured me a half glass and slid it to me.

    "Is this going on the Captain''s tab for tonight?"

    I nodded. "I see he got the word out early this time."

    "Considering the last time he did this, the tavern was a mess for days. Thankfully, the boss could hire a few more people to staff the tavern tonight."

    I looked around and noted a few new faces:

    <ul>

    <li>A dirty blond</li>

    <li>A cheeky redhead</li>

    <li>An annoyed-looking jet-black-haired man</li>

    <li>A short-statured woman with brown hair</li>

    </ul>

    Four new faces along with the usual staff. "Probably a good call. It''s not often the Captain pays for the Elite guards tab."

    "That''s what the boss is afraid of. He knows those guards like to drink, and they like to drink heavy."

    "Don''t blame them. They have it rough."

    "True that, Captain I have heard can be a hard ass, but he has a soft spot for you, Princess."

    I almost choked on the wine. "What now?"

    "A few people have talked, rumors. One of them is that the Captain has his eyes set on you."

    "I highly doubt that a man of his stature would not go for a woman like me."

    He looked at me as if I slapped him across the face, "Why not? You''re beautiful and Royal."

    I couldn''t help but blush, "thanks, um¡­what is your name?"

    "Jeorge."

    "Well Jeorge, thanks for the compliment."

    He nodded and went back to washing glasses. I noted that he had a ton of glasses already lined up and ready to go. I laughed, "You are getting prepared for this."

    "Got to be on top of things if I am to get a good tip out of all of this." He winked at me. Wait a minute¡­was that compliment a tool to get a tip? I narrowed my eyes and turned around, sipping my wine.

    Are you flirting with the bartender already?

    Please. He was filtering with me. Completely one-sided.

    Then why do you seem hurt that he was using that to his advantage?

    I''m not.

    You are.

    When are you getting here?

    Give me five more minutes. I am just finishing up my round. Well, make it fifteen. I want to change. They should start showing up any minute now.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Great thanks.

    Just as I spoke those words, the door opened, and thankfully, it was Quinn. "Maria! He said you''d be here." She ran over to me and hugged me tightly. "Drinking already?" She glanced down at my half-finished glass.

    "He''s paying, so why not?"

    "Fair, hey Jeorge! Pour me what she is having."

    "You got it, Quinn!" He poured her a glass and slid it to her. He was marking it down on the tab.

    "How often do you come here?" I asked, as I didn''t even know the bartender''s name.

    "A couple of times a week." I tried not to react. "Don''t give me that; guard duty is tough."

    "Fair enough. Is everyone coming tonight?"

    "Oh, you know it. When the Captain offers to pick up the tab, all the Elites will show, regardless of whether they drink. A free meal and a drink is that, a free meal and a drink. Not to mention a room if we need it."

    "How badly do you think he will regret this?"

    "Oh..by far, this one will hurt him hard. I plan to rack up ten to twenty gold at least myself."

    I heard him sigh heavily through the bond. I''m starting to second-guess this now.

    You can''t take it back now. Let''s have a bet.

    I''m listening. Whoever is closest to the final tab tonight will get rewarded.

    What''s the reward? Other than a depletion in my bank.

    That has yet to be decided. So you in?

    Count me in. I''m hoping for no more than five hundred gold. But knowing my guards it will be around eight hundred.

    Ha! I''m thinking higher, like one thousand.

    He dropped his belt. Don''t wish that on me, Maria.

    Just get your ass here, and Quinn and I won''t rack up fifty gold worth between us.

    You wouldn''t.

    Oh, you know I would. I''ve already started. I took a big gulp of the wine.

    Damn it, Maria.

    I let him be. "What does the Captain have to say?"

    "Oh, he will be here soon. I guarantee it." I finished up the glass I had and motioned for another one, which Jeorge was happy to pour.

    Quinn glared at me. I could tell that she was slightly concerned that I was drinking this much already. "There''s the man of the hour!" She shouted as Jasper and a few other guards walked in together. Jasper''s face was beat red already, so I knew the guards were giving him hell about leaving the ranks.

    "When he said he could get you out of the castle, I almost didn''t believe it," Jasper spoke, bringing me in for a hug.

    "I wouldn''t miss your goodbye party for nothing."

    The guards were quick to order two rounds of drinks between all of them. "So, Maria, how often do you leave that castle nowadays?" Henry, an older male guard, asked.

    "Often enough. Traveling to the other kingdoms less often."

    "We heard what happened at Summer Crest, and it''s hard to believe that you are still tolerating that bastard," Julus said.

    "Patience is key." I took another swig of my wine.

    "Is that why you are already on your second drink, Princess?" Henry spoke up.

    "Nope."

    "She''s on her second drink because I''m paying," Theo said as he entered the tavern, and ,ten more guards filled in with him.

    "Bout time you got here, Captain," Quinn spoke.

    "Please, I must ensure you don''t run me completely broke."

    "First round!" A guard shouted at the bartender as they all waited for their first rounds of drinks. At the same time, I was almost done with my second.

    Even Theo took a glass and sat at the bar top with me. He leaned in and whispered, "Remember to take it slowly. We both feel it."

    I rolled my eyes, "Slow, please. There are spells for that."

    "You''re lucky I have that prepared today. But that''s no excuse for you or me to get hammered."

    I sighed softly, "Please, just one damn time, can I get wasted?"

    "On my watch, no."

    I elbowed him, causing him to spit out some wine. I motioned for the bartender to pour me a third as I gulped down the rest of my second glass. Theo''s eyes narrowed as he let out a deep sigh of disapproval.

    "Captain!" Brienne shouted over the large crowd of guards now. "Come play darts with us."

    "Darts?" I asked, "Can I play?"

    "Can you walk?" Theo questioned me.

    "Yes," I spoke firmly as I hopped off the bar stool and almost fell flat.

    "No, you can not. Quinn, watch her for me, please."

    Quinn and I sighed, "I do not need a babysitter."

    "Yeah, and Captain, as much as I love Maria, I don''t want to be tied down with her all night."

    "Quinn." His voice got more firm, deeper, even, and authoritative.

    She sighed in defeat, "Fine, Captain, but you owe me."

    She helped me back up as he walked off to play a round of darts with the guards. "Sorry, you are stuck with me." I felt bad for Quinn being stuck watching me.

    "Please, I''d rather hang out with you than that rough house of boys any day." I watched her stare as it lingered on the boys. They arm wrestled, played darts, and tackled each other in the middle of the tavern, which was like a freestyle pit but without the pit.

    "You''re lying to me." It was almost a pout. Damn, the wine was strong tonight.

    "Sorry. Another round?" She asked as she motioned for the bartender to pour another two glasses.

    I nodded and accepted the glass before my third was finished.

    Maria, you want to know something?

    You were an ass to Quinn?

    No. That isn''t where I was going with this. I don''t have to drink tonight; I''ll siphon the alcohol away from you and still get the same effect.

    Won''t that be suspicious? Do you get buzzed without drinking?

    That''s a fair point. I do have a stronger tolerance than most. Have the bartender pour me another glass, and I''ll let Quinn have some fun.

    "Hey Jeorge! Another glass."

    "Already?" He looked concerned.

    "It''s for me," Theo spoke as he approached us. "Quinn, go take your turn with the boys. I got her for a while."

    Quinns face lit up. "Thanks, Captain." she gulped down the rest of her glass and went to the pit where the boys were roughhousing.

    Theo sat on the stool beside me and healed some of his wounds. "Don''t look at me like that."

    "I thought you were playing darts."

    "We did. Then Jasper pouted about losing, so I challenged him. I wanted to see how fast he could pin me. He failed."

    "You couldn''t let him have just one, could you?"

    "Nope. Not even at his party."

    I elbowed him harder this time. "I can take you."

    "Please, of all things? And half wasted at this point?"

    "Is that a challenge, Theo?"

    Theo''s eyes widened. He knew what he walked into. "For fuck sake. Here?"

    "Why not? They are."

    "Let me get this straight. You want to brawl. With me. Here. In front of everyone?"

    "Why the Hell not?"

    "Think about it."

    "Still don''t see a problem."

    He rolled his eyes. "A princess fighting in a tavern won''t be popular with the council or Marcel."

    I glared at him with the use of Marcel''s name. "Fine." Even buzzed, I got where he was coming from. But I was satisfied with the matter. It looked fun in that "pit," where the guards were going rounds with each other. And all I had to do was sit back and watch the action. Well, at least I still had my wine. I think I am on my fourth glass now. Eh, I lost count.

 118. The Elite Guards Know How to Party

    "I think that''s four glasses of Elven Wine." Theo retorted as he siphoned a bit of the buzz away through the bond. "Yeah, four." He concluded as some of the effects of my drinking started to take hold, but despite his intake of two glasses and the effects of my four, he was still un-phased.

    "How much does it take to get you drunk?" I questioned him as the effects of his siphoning the alcohol were hitting me hard. He took too much too fast. Again.

    "Hmm¡­not entirely sure. Usually, when it starts to hit, I cast a spell to reduce the effects."

    "So you cheat it?" I motioned for the bartender to come over.

    "I wouldn''t say I cheated it. But you can look at it that way if you wish.

    "Can you double the amount of alcohol content this time?" I batted my eyes at the bartender, who was surprised I seemed unaffected. He eyed Theo but brushed it off.

    "Sure. Whisky? Vodka? Tequila? What''s your poison?"

    "Let''s do two shots of vodka. Both for me. Do you want anything stronger than elven wine?" I glared over at Theo, whose mouth almost dropped when he heard the word vodka come out of my mouth.

    "Not if you are having vodka."

    I rolled my eyes, "Just the two shots of vodka for me then."

    "Has it been rough recently at the castle Princess?" The bartender asked as he poured more than two shots into a tall glass.

    "Something like that." I said as I took a big swig of the "shots" of vodka. My face puckered as the taste of vodka met my lips. Normally, I didn''t drink this strong stuff, but if he was taking my buzz away, I was going to give him something to take.

    He shook his head as he watched me down the other vodka the bartender had poured me. The room may have spun a bit, but I felt good. "Theo¡­" I leaned into him, he sighed, "Theo¡­I want¡­to go into the pit."

    "Not a chance, Maria. Not like this."

    I moved as close as I could without falling off the¡ªnever mind. I felt myself falling, but just as quickly, Theo caught me. "I think you have had enough."

    "Nuh..uh. Another!" I raised my hand to the bartender to give me another shot.

    "If you give her another shot, I will have you fired."

    I met eyes with the bartender, whose eyes went wide, "Who are you going to listen to¡­Captain¡­or the Princess?"

    "Considering he is thinking straight, him. Sorry, Princess."

    "Good boy," Theo spoke as he plopped my ass back down on the chair.

    He stared into my eyes intently. "Don''t make me drag your ass to a room this early in the evening."

    "That a threat or a promise?"

    "Both."

    He siphoned a bit more away through the bond as he did not want me to make a complete fool of myself as the vodka was hitting me hard. To which I could tell he instantly regretted it. He followed that up with simple spell casting to lessen the effects on him, and then he did it to me.

    "Now that I can think more clearly, how about some water for a change for both of us?" he asked the bartender. The bartender nodded and gave us both a fresh glass of water.

    We turned to watch the chaos of guards still going at it in the pit. "5 gold on Jasper!" One of them shouted, ten gold on Quinn!"

    "Wait¡­those two are going to fight?"

    "They are like brothers and sisters. It wouldn''t surprise me if Quinn lets him win." Theo told me. To which he followed up, "One hundred gold on Jasper."

    They all turned their heads to him, "Beating high for a man stuck paying all of our tabs!" Henry laughed.

    "You know something we don''t? We all know Quinn can kick any of our asses." Another guard named Mor spoke.

    "Just call it intuition," Theo told them as he helped me down from my seat and walked us to the fight pit area.

    "What do you think, Princess? Quinn or Jasper?"

    That was a tough call. I knew Quinn''s moves, well, some of them. I had no idea how Jasper fought. "Con¡­" I stopped myself. The other guards did not know I was training with Quinn, let alone training at all. "Jasper, call it faith," I said as I threw two hundred of my own gold into the pot.

    A few heads turned at how much gold I put in for my vote for Jasper, but I did not care. I had a feeling Theo''s big bet was to help Jasper stay sustained for a while while he looked for his next job.

    "Alright, before this round begins, let''s lay some ground rules," Theo spoke, causing half the guards to grumble. "Limit magic. We don''t want to break any more things here. And let''s try to keep the fits and kicks below the neck. And when you have had enough, tap out. I don''t need either of you two needing immediate attention by a healer."

    "You''ll heal us, won''t you, Captain?" Quinn asked.

    "Of course, but knowing how you are, Quinn, and how Jasper is, I don''t want limbs torn off."

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Fair enough," Quinn spoke, and Jasper nodded.

    "Ten paces, then the fight can begin!" Theo shouted over the crowd.

    "One! Two! Three! Four! Five!" Each guard counted the steps they took. "Six! Seven! Eight." The room was filled with anticipation. "Nine! Ten!"

    It did not take long for both to get in position. Quinn, being snarky, spoke up, "Come at me, Jasper. But don''t strike like a girl this time!"

    Jasper''s face flushed. "Fuck off, Quinn." He pounced on her with his whole body weight, sending her to the ground hard with a crack.

    I saw her eyes widen in shock; Jasper held that one in for a while. She did not take long to retaliate as she swung an impressive right hook at his shoulder, impacting it hard, resulting in another loud crack. The force of the impact threw him in the air, but to my surprise, he landed on his feet.

    "And you all judged me for spending time with animals," Jasper spoke as he seemingly grew a pair of claws and struck Quinn in her chest. Piercing her skin, causing blood to ooze out and her to screech in pain as a greenish liquid seeped from his nails. His nails retracted, and he kicked her, where he clawed the shit out of her, sending her backward with another loud crack.

    "Magic, really, Jasper?"

    "He said limit magic. He didn''t say it was forbidden."

    "Captain!" Quinn shouted.

    "Eh, he''s following the rules. That was a very basic spell, Quinn. Shake it off. You''re fine."

    "I see how it is¡­" Quinn growled. She did not hesitate further, as hesitation can quickly get you killed. She lunged her whole weight at Jasper, and with just a quick glow of a fist, she punched him hard in the chest in turn. There were a few cracks that filled the air as some of Jasper''s ribs broke on impact¡ªcausing him to gasp for air. In turn, Quinn used his gasp for air as a quick approach to land yet another blow on him. It was much lower this time, but it still made him crumble.

    "Take a second to heal yourself, damn it!" Theo shouted as both had taken some damage but brushed each attack off.

    "If he''s not healing, then I am not!" Quinn shouted.

    "I can take a few more hits before I need to heal," Jasper spoke.

    Theo rolled his eyes. "Whatever."

    Jasper took Quinn''s distraction and pinned her to the ground again. He hit her not once, not twice, but three times. And on the third time, he used his animalistic claws, sinking them deep into her skin. Her screech sent chills down my spine, but I dared to intervene.

    Quinn used her head and head-butted him hard. It was breaking one of the rules. But it did get him off of her. Though his nose dripped with blood. "Fuck Quinn! Captain said, "No face!"

    "Well, that''s what you get for using damn poison!"

    "Whatever Quinn." Jasper quickly pounced back on her before she had a chance to recover. Before she had a chance to react, she kneed her in the stomach hard. It was so hard that I even saw Theo wince as he remembered the pain I put him in the other day when I kneed him in the groin.

    The impact his knee had against Quinn''s stomach filled the room with gasps. It was clear that no one knew how well Jasper indeed fought. I knew Quinn knew, and Theo knew, but to anyone else, Jasper was just a big goof who didn''t take his job seriously.

    With wide eyes and a cry of pain, Quinn, to everyone''s surprise, tapped out; as Jasper had his total weight against her, I was sure that had to have popped a few organs. Not to mention, the poison that was in her system was not helping her body heal at all.

    All the guards cheered as Jasper was deemed victorious. He was earning himself around six hundred gold. Theo and I healed Quinn and Jasper back to full strength.

    "Thanks," They both breathed.

    "Jasper, for the first time me seeing you fight, you fight damn well," I said as I gave him a gentle pat on the back.

    "Thanks, Maria, that means a lot."

    "You''ve grown quite a bit over the years, despite a childish behavior here and there, but overall, you were a pretty damn good guard."

    "Thanks, Captain!" Jasper smacked him hard on the shoulder, causing him to grunt with the impact.

    "Let''s go to the bar and have a round together one last time," Theo spoke.

    All four of us sat at the bar, and I motioned for the bartender. Now he said not to give you any more."

    "But he''s allowing it this time." I protested.

    Theo thought about it for a moment, then nodded in agreement. "Give them all a round so we can make a proper toast. Everyone get your asses over here!"

    The guards dropped what they were doing and surrounded the bar. Drinks were dished and passed out. Theo stood up and cleared his throat. "Now, before all of you animals drink the bar dry tonight, let''s give Jasper a proper send-off. For years, he has worked with us. Starting as an underling and worked his way up. Some of you doubted my judgment when I made him an Elite, but he had surpassed my expectations and deserved the title. As he expands his family, I am proud to have worked beside him for the last fifteen years. And I wish you the best in raising those kids, as you are an excellent guard; I know you will be a damn good father. And maybe someday, I''ll have a legacy under my charge."

    Quinn spoke up after everyone sipped the wine, "Jasper, as you all know, is like a little brother to me. I will miss rounds with you and beat you up daily." This caused the guards to laugh. "But I am proud of how far you have come in life. How much have you pushed yourself time and time again? You amaze me every day. Juilete is one lucky lady; those kids will be lucky to have you as a father. And I''ll be their favorite aunt, of course." I sensed a bit of jealousy and sadness in Quinn''s voice. Did she love Jasper more than she was leading on?

    Jasper hugged her and Theo. "Thank you both." He turned to the rest of the guards. "Thanks, all of you. I couldn''t have done it without every one of you."

    "Here! Here!" The guards shouted as we chugged the wine into our glasses.

    The rest of the evening was spent with me and Theo at the bar as we watched the guards mingle with each other. Luckily, Theo allowed me three more drinks of elven wine for the night. But there was no way in hell he was letting me drink anything more substantial.

    We stayed until the guards left. Theo wanted to ensure he closed out the tab at the night''s end. A few guards took up his room offer as they were too drunk to return home. Theo even booked a room for us. Not to sleep in but a way to recuperate from the amount of wine and vodka I subjected us both to.

    In the end, he ended up paying one thousand one hundred gold with the betting pool, food, drink tab, rooms, and a large tip. We both lost the bet.

    "More than I thought that was going to be," Theo grumbled as he sat on the edge of our bed. He had made sure the door was locked, and no one saw both of us enter. We didn''t want to raise too much suspicion on us. As there already seemed to be.

    "How much of the booze can you take away?"

    "I can take pretty much all of it away. We may still feel it in the morning."

    "Then let''s try to feel something else in the morning instead?" I teased as I leaned into him and kissed his lips. "When will the next time we get a room ourselves?"

    "As much as I would love to pin you against this bed and thrust my body against yours, with as much alcohol that we took in, I think it would be best if we just slept it off for a while."

    "Whatever," I said, resting back against the bed with a sigh.

    "You know how I feel about taking advantage of you when you are in this state." He lay in the bed next to me. "Besides, we still have our dream tonight."

    "Or are you too drunk for that, too?"

    "Hmm¡­not drunk. But we shall see what our minds come up with. Unless we are both too hammered for that."

    I felt his magic wash over me as he used the spell to lessen the alcohol''s effects. Something he did to himself also. It didn''t take it away, as we drank too much for that to happen. He would have to cast the spell at least three times, if not four, to eliminate the effects entirely. He wasn''t against it but didn''t want to use many spells when we could sleep it off.

    It did not take long for my body to welcome sleep. I hoped we would wake before we were forced to leave the room.

 119. The Partys Aftermath

    I woke up four hours later, a bit dizzy, but at least it wasn''t daylight yet. We did pass out around ten, so it would be around two in the morning. Damn, my head felt like it was going to burst. How much did I drink yesterday?

    "Enough," Theo mumbled as he stretched awake beside me. "You''ve drunk enough to last a few centuries."

    "That''s a bit of an exaggeration."

    "I think I remember at least six or seven glasses of elven wine plus a couple shots of vodka?"

    "No wonder why I feel like shit."

    "Yeah, we both feel like shit. I believe I used at least three spells each on us, but that must have been some damn strong vodka."

    "How long until this headache passes?" I asked as I dared to open my eyes because I figured the room would spin if I did.

    "I got something for that. But it may hurt more than you realize."

    "Do it. This headache is awful."

    I felt a wave of magic wash over me. A simple restoration spell always does the trick with this sort of thing. There is always a bit of an effect when coming off a high or on a hangover, but it usually wasn''t too bad. Thankfully, this time, it was alright. I''d rather use the spell to get rid of our hangovers than for us to suffer with it all day.

    I watched as he did the same to himself after ensuring I was good. "I think that serves us a lesson. No Vodka." He said as he sat next to me and snapped the lights on.

    Thankfully, we were both clothed, as I vaguely remember asking for more last night. "You did, but I refused. We were too hammered for that."

    I sighed and curled up next to him, "This is why you limit my drinking, isn''t it?"

    "Precisely." He leaned over and kissed my forehead, "But you plus alcohol makes for an interesting night."

    "I didn''t do anything stupid, did I?"

    "Let''s see¡­you wanted to fight in the pit with my guards. I flirted with the bartender, and half threatened his job when I ordered him not to give you more drinks."

    "Ugh¡­if I drink again, let me drink in the safety of the castle."

    "I mean, that wasn''t nothing compared to what some guards did. I swear, they don''t know when to quit."

    I eyed him. "You aren''t going to leave me hanging, are you?"

    "Quinn, let''s see, flashed everyone halfway through the night. Henry ended up kissing one of the new servers. I may have heard a few things at night that I prefer not to hear again. I think Brienne was the only one sober, but she was not about to let the rest of them know that; she danced on top of the bar at one point."

    As he went through everyone''s embarrassing deeds, which were wasted, we heard a familiar voice in the room next to us. "Shit." it was one word, but I knew that female voice anywhere.

    My eyes widened, and I couldn''t help but topple over Theo and move to the door as quickly and quietly as possible. I turned to him, "I wonder if we can see who Quinn slept with."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    "Maria¡­.I don''t know if that is a good idea."

    "You know, don''t you?"

    He sighed. "Yes. and I respect my guards'' privacy." He must have had a rough sleep if he could distinguish who each of his guards was hooking up with in the other rooms.

    "Well, curiosity killed the cat, and satisfaction brought it back." I cracked open the door enough for me to peer out of. I saw the familiarity of the hair and facial structure of Jasper poking his head out of the room. I quickly shut the door before he could see me. "But¡­"

    "I told you I respect their privacy."

    "His wife¡­"

    Theo sighed again, "Those two are always glued to the hip. It didn''t take much to figure out that they had done it several times. Despite both of them being hitched."

    My face fell a bit. I knew Jasper loved his wife. I knew Quinn wasn''t fond of her husband, as it was a forced marriage. "He still loves his wife."

    "He does. Not everyone is saints when it comes to their relationships. Not everyone is like us." I just stared at him. We have been together for a few hundred years now and have only been with each other. "Don''t look at me like that."

    I turned back around and faced the door. I knew Theo loved me. I knew he would never cheat on me. If he did, I''d know about it. He knew I loved him and would never do anything against him.

    I heard his footsteps and felt his breath against my neck as he approached me. "And that''s the truth, Maria." I turned around and faced him. I was a bit confused. Quinn and Jasper had hooked up, and all I wondered was if Jasper''s wife knew about it. "I don''t think so. If she did, she would probably leave him. And I wouldn''t blame her for that."

    "Should we¡­"

    "No. I recommend against getting in the middle of another''s marriage. All they have to do is deny it, and then it will turn on you."

    "Fine, I''ll drop it. Just don''t get any ideas."

    "I wouldn''t dream of it." He said as he leaned down to kiss me, "You satisfy me in ways no other woman would."

    I smiled against his lips. "Get back on that bed, and I can satisfy you some more before we leave."

    "Who says anything about needing a bed? When we have a door."

    He scooped me up, allowing me to hold onto him with my legs. "But they will¡­"

    "Hear us?" He made a quick motion with his fingers, and not a word left his lips, but I could hear him in my mind. Hear what? He said with a grin as he pressed my body hard against the door.

    You better be having those damn pants off in less than five seconds.

    It''ll only take me three.

    ~Sexual Content, you may skip to next chapter if you do not want to read~

    He was quick in pulling off his pants and sliding off my dress. As he pressed himself against me, I couldn''t help but moan as I felt him against me. He kissed me hard on the lips, deepening each press as he held my body up. I swear there wasn''t much foreplay needed here. Within a minute, I was already craving him, all of him. This position. Got me every damn time.

    Please¡­

    I haven''t even.

    Damn it, Theo¡­you can play later. How fucking long has it been since we have had physical contact outside of our dreamscape?

    He didn''t even think after that. He just did. This was the first round of intimacy since he created his layer. Yes, we had dream sex the other night, but dream versus reality, I would take reality any day. Thankfully, the door we had was sturdy, as he was not going easy at all. I knew he hungered for this as I did. A week without sex was a punishment for the both of us, that I was starting to realize.

    Theo¡­take me to the bed.

    I gasped through the bond. I wanted more movement, and I could feel a bit of splinter as he rubbed my back against the door. Thankfully, he complied and moved us both quickly to the bed.

    Are you alright?

    Yes¡­the door was just¡­rubbing my back.

    Sorry love.

    How many times do I have to say, don''t apologize?

    He smiled down at me. Can I play now?

    I rolled my eyes. I''d rather have you in me.

    To which he continued what he was doing up against the door. It didn''t take him long to finish, which brought me close. Now? I nodded as he moved; he utilized his tongue and fingers to do a bit of foreplay, which didn''t take me long to finish.

    He rested beside me, breathing heavily against me. It''s a good thing there is a silence spell.

    I laughed. If only your guards had used it last night.

    Very true.

    How long until we have to go back to the castle?

    He thought about it, as it was almost three in the morning now. We can cuddle a little, but we should be there by four. I can teleport you to your room. And I''ll walk there.

    I nodded. As I knew he would do that just out of safety. He wanted to make it seem like I was in my room all night and not out all night with him. We still had to dance our relationship around the devil, after all.

 120. The Devils Leading Lady

    As I returned to my room, I couldn''t help but smile a bit. That was the first bit of fun we had all year. And I do not mean sex but just us being us, out with the guards, drinking and having a good time. But, of course, we had to get back to reality. I had to meet with Crimson soon, which would be awkward as hell. But if I had to pretend to be with the devil, I needed to pretend to be with his leading lady, as he called her.

    I decided to take a bath and wash up, as I did not want her to pick up the stench of alcohol or sex. If she was anything like Theo, she might be just as observant. I also decided to wear a splash of perfume today to cover up any party aftermath.

    I also opted to wear a blouse and a pair of well-fitted jeans today instead of the usual princess dress. Have you made it back yet?

    I just got back. Give me about twenty minutes to clean up, and I''ll meet you for breakfast.

    I nodded, sat down at my desk, and brushed my hair. I was going above and beyond today to make myself seem more appealing. Normal? Not hiding anything. I just hoped I was not overdoing it.

    I let ten minutes go by before I got too restless. Upon arriving in the kitchen, Roland was already mid-prepping breakfast. "Rumor has it that was a hell of a party last night."

    I rolled my eyes, "Please, don''t speak of it."

    "Hey, just saying what some commoners saw at the tavern."

    "I don''t want to talk about it."

    "Alrighty, I hope the breakfast will help with those hangovers you and the Captain will surely have."

    My eyes widened a bit. "Just out of curiosity¡­what else was discussed?"

    "You said you didn''t want to talk about it, so my lips are sealed. Bacon?" he asked as he handed me a plate of bacon. Typically, I don''t eat a lot of bacon, but perhaps the after-effects of the alcohol were still there as I grabbed a piece of bacon and started to munch on it. "It must have been some party," Roland laughed as he also handed me a plate of sweets. "Is the Captain well enough to come for breakfast?"

    "Should be here in like five."

    "I''ll get more bacon ready then. The eggs just got done." He plated me a big spoonful of fluffy eggs and handed me some syrup, as I did like to top my eggs with syrup. Yeah, I am a little weird, but it added additional flavor. However, part of that was also due to my sweet tooth, as I even used it with bacon.

    "You are ruining good bacon with that, you know," Theo said as he entered through the back door.

    "Don''t knock it until you try it."

    "I think I''ll just stick with extra crispy."

    He took the rest of the eggs while Roland fried the rest of the bacon and eggs.

    "Are you two going to be able to function today?"

    "I''m sure we can manage. Magic helps with the effects, after all." I spoke up as I recalled Theo used a restoration spell to remove any remaining effects that the alcohol had in place. The rest and the additional spell use from the night before gave us a significant bump in the healing process.

    "Cheat the process." Roland shook his head.

    "Hey, it''s either that or I would have been cranky."

    "Cranky? I don''t think cranky is the correct word to use when you are A. Drunk. And B. Hungover." Theo spoke up.

    I glared at him, "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Don''t worry about it, dear," Theo said. "It''s harmless."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Sure it is."

    We finished our breakfast, and Theo went off to guard duty while I waited in the grand hall for Crimson, a person I was not thrilled to meet.

    Just stay calm, and you will be fine.

    The bitch has infiltrated the kingdom for years and¡­

    Calm Maria. We still need to utilize some of the ring''s powers. I can take your emotion, but it does affect us both.

    Fine. I''ll look on the bright side of things.

    There you go.

    Yeah, yeah.

    The sound of heels clicking against the stone soon filled the air. God, I so badly wanted to slap this bitch, but Theo was right. I needed to be calm.

    Her red hair was the first I saw, vibrant and wicked. Her eyes were piercing orange like fire, and her skin was well-tanned and polished. She has changed her appearance since the last time I saw her. Something dragons could do often as they could change their forms between shifting forms. Theo had volunteered to do this, so why mess with perfection?

    "Maria, it''s lovely to see you again. I''m Sorry I couldn''t talk with you more during Summer Crest''s Festival." Crimson''s face held a grin as she finished speaking. I hated every single one of her words.

    "Nice to see you again, too." I held out my hand in solidarity to which she refused. I pulled it back, "Look, I know we got off on the wrong foot, so to speak. But if we are going to be in Marcel''s life, we must get along for his sake."

    She cocked her head, "Why do you care about his life? If you did, that dragon of yours would have been gone long ago."

    I held my breath, "What dragon?"

    "That guard you sleep with." She studied my behavior. "Don''t act like you did not know he was a dragon. Or did the silver one lie?"

    "First I have heard of it." I kept my responses short and sweet, trying to remain calm. I did not give any indication that I was lying¡ªor at least I hoped.

    I saw her eyes twitch. She was trying to read me. "If that is the lie you are telling yourself, then so be it. I know you know what I am. That''s no secret. I have a better class than the silver."

    "Whatever you say, Red." If she were going to refer to Theo as the silver, her new nickname would be red.

    "Cute. Regardless if you knew or not. What Marcel has done and has done to you was well deserved. But that is water under the bridge now, right dear?"

    "Right." Hell no. Fuck both of them. Maria. Easy love. I sighed. "Yes, I understand his actions. I can forgive. But it''ll take me a bit to forget."

    "Fair. Marcel had also talked briefly about something you wanted to ask?"

    Great. He is making it seem like I want her at the wedding when he wants her there. "Yes. I want you to be one of my bridesmaids."

    "Not your maid of honor?"

    "I have someone else for that." I had forgotten to ask Quinn last night, but we were both pretty wasted as it was, and I wanted her to be sober for an answer.

    "Ugh. Fine. Take that away from me like you are taking him away." Wait¡­was she jealous of mine and Marcel''s impending wedding? Ha. There was nothing to be envious about. She can have him.

    "Sorry Crimson. Be lucky I am letting you in the wedding party after all."

    "Please tell me I will not get stuck walking down the aisle with the silver. Marcel said he agreed to let you have him at the wedding."

    Now, that''s an entertaining thought.

    Maria, please. For the sake of my sanity, could you not make me walk down with her? Out of all the people here.

    "I still need to figure out the walking order. I need to get with a few people first."

    "Well, let me know because if I have to walk next to that dog, I''ll need a barf bag."

    When this fight happens, I am going to kill her first.

    Maybe it is you that needs to be calm.

    You are not the one getting insulted.

    Fair enough.

    "I will request that you do not insult those in the wedding party if you want to remain in the party."

    "Really?"

    "Really Crimson."

    "Fine. Tell that silver, I am sorry. Oh, and one more thing, interesting, he still lets me stand in his territory."

    We figured she could sense the layer. This testament just proved that.

    "What are you¡­"

    "Don''t play dumb with me. A dragon can sense another''s layer a mile away. I assume he got permission to do it. If not, I am surprised he would have gone rogue like that." Her voice carried spit. She hated the fact that Theo claimed the kingdom as his own.

    I sighed, "He''s lived here long enough. The kingdom is his home. Not yours. Get over it."

    "I seemed to have finally poked a nerve." Her lips fell into a grin. "Wonderful!" She clapped as apparently her joy was picking fun at Theo and getting under my skin.

    "Do you have anything else?" I asked her as I glared at her.

    "Nope. I''ll leave you be, as I don''t want to push too many buttons and be in the way of lightning."

    How did she¡­ugh, this fucking bitch. She turned and walked out before I had the chance to respond. The sound of her heels clicked against the stone floor as her hair bounced behind her.

    Safe to say, she will be the first to fall?

    As much as I like the sound of that idea, Theo, I think we need Marcel as our prime focus.

    If she attacks me, she will drop first.

    Fair enough.

    I need to meet with Quinn. Is she still in?

    She is out doing a round right now. I can have her stop by the castle before she returns to finish her report.

    Thank you. She will be my Maid of Honor.

 121. Brief Communication

    Once Crimson was fully out of view, ¡°Bitch.¡± I muttered beneath my breath. I turned and listened to my own shoes stomp against the marbled floor, all the way up the marbled staircase and into my office.

    I slammed the office door behind me shaking the portrait that hung on the wall. ¡°Damn Bitch.¡± I muttered again as I slouched down in my chair and snapped the lights on.

    Calm Maria.

    I groaned loudly through the bond. How did he expect me to be calm?

    Maria!

    Th¨¦oden shouted loudly through the bond.

    That was uncalled for!

    Whatever. I groaned. Can I see what you are up to?

    If that means no more groaning loudly through the bond then yes.

    ~Th¨¦oden Point of View~

    I was sitting in his rather large leather chair. My feet for once were propped up on the desk as he looked more relaxed than he has in awhile.

    That is until a pounding knock echoed through his office. I sat straight up and fixed his armor. ¡°Come in!¡± I shouted. I had to stop my mouth from dropping, ¡°Marcel?¡±

    He was quick to close the door behind him and stepped in further. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me stopping by your office but I feel we have a bit to discuss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all.¡±

    ¡°Good. May I have a seat?¡± Marcel asked as he motioned towards the chair.

    ¡°Of course, the chairs are not off limits.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to get straight to the point. My sources made me aware that you have created a lair?¡±

    Marcel¡¯s eyebrow arched as he said the word lair. I personally felt like he was playing dumb. I knew he knew what I had done while he was gone. So, I had no idea why this conversation was even happening.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°So, this is how it is going to go? Not being out front honest?¡± Marcel questioned me.

    ¡°You have not been out front honest with us.¡± I retorted as he has yet to come clean about himself.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Marcel¡¯s body tensed, his eyes narrowed, as he leaned forward in his chair, ¡°What are you implying, Silver?¡± Marcel growled as he spoke. He just admitted he knew what I was.

    ¡°What are you implying, Marcel?¡±

    I growled back at him. My tone matches his. My body language matches his.

    He sighed loudly, ¡°Do I have to say it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I leaned back in my chair and waited for him to utter the words.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Marcel got up and walked towards the door. He turned back and faced me one more time before he left, ¡°I hope you enjoy two rats in your lair, dragon.¡±

    As he slammed my office door shut, I slammed my fist against the desk. I knew the risks of putting up my lair. But I knew deep down it was the right call.

    I rested against my chair before a familiar knock echoed through my chambers. ¡°Quinn?¡± I questioned. ¡°Come in!¡±

    She opened the door and let it close behind her. ¡°Captain, was that Marcel leaving your office?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I groaned.

    ¡°Okay, I will drop it.¡±

    ¡°Is there something that you needed?¡±

    ¡°Ready for our round, sir?¡±

    Shit. With Maria¡¯s talk with Crimson and now Marcel coming into my office, I had completely forgotten about my round with Quinn. ¡°Of course.¡± I said as I got up from my chair and grabbed my equipment ¡°Oh and after this, I need you to talk with Maria.¡±

    She looked at me with questionable eyes, ¡°Talk to me about what captain?¡±

    ¡°That you will have to ask her about. She will be in her office, so go there after we are done.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    With that we both left my office and began our round. Starting in the outer rings, running through the darkened allies and working our way inward. The only things that caught my attention were a few odds and ins that were still being affected by the creation of the lair. The temperature for one. It was a steady sixty-seventy degrees when it normally would be eighty-ninety degrees. Our citizens seemed to have adjusted by now.

    Animals have finally adapted, for the most part. Those that pray on the weak didn¡¯t travel within the kingdom. The harmless ones like dogs, birds, cats, and other smaller creatures seemed to have relaxed and appear to enjoy the safety net that is around them.

    There was still minor talk about the sudden change in temperature. Most worried about the winter months and how our crops would do. I knew though, Maria was coming up with a plan for all of that.

    ¡°The kingdom has adapted nicely hasn¡¯t it?¡± Quinn piped up.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly a bit relieved that it has.¡±

    That was the truth. Part of me worried that the kingdom would never adapt. However, I was thrilled when over the course of the last week, the kingdom adapted nicely.

    At this point we were back at the front entrance of my office, ¡°I need to go see Maria right?¡± Quinn asked me again before she headed in the direction of the castle.

    ¡°Yes and one thing before you go, try not to be mad at her.¡±

    Quinn arched her eyebrow in curiosity but didn¡¯t question it further. She waved goodbye and headed to the castle. Allowing me to escape into my office once more.

    Be ready Maria. She¡¯s coming for you.

    Yeah. I saw that. Thanks for not explaining anything to her. I groaned as I pulled out of his vision.

    ~Maria¡¯s Point of View~

    Quinn better not yell at me for this. She hates Marcel almost as much as I hate him.

 122. Will You Be My Maid of Honor?

    I sat and waited for Quinn''s gentle but firm knock on the door. Ten minutes had gone by before I heard the familiar knock and her voice,

    "Maria! Captain told me you wanted to chat?" At least Quinn didn''t seem hungover. Perhaps she used a restoration spell as well. Hell, maybe they all did. Whatever the case, she seemed good.

    "Sorry for pulling you out of your duties for a bit, but I have an awkward question." I was sure she would take me asking her to be my Maid of Honor for a wedding that was not Theo''s and mine.

    "If it is anything about last night¡­." Her face got flushed. Perhaps she saw me peek outside my door.

    "It''s nothing to do with last night, I swear."

    She sighed in relief. "Good. I know I did a few things I shouldn''t have, but I couldn''t help it." I knew she was referring to sleeping with Jasper, but I wouldn''t tell her. "If it is not about last night, what is it?"

    "How would you like to be my Maid of Honor?"

    I studied her. Her face hardened before she let herself breathe. I knew how she felt about the whole thing. I just hoped she would agree with it. And then someday, she could be my actual Maid of Honor whenever Theo and I get the chance. "I¡­" she stuttered, something she rarely did. I could tell she was contemplating my question. Weighing the pros and cons. "Part of me feels like I have to say no." She leaned in close to me, "Out of respect for Theo. It''s nothing against you." She backed off.

    Huh. This may make her change her mind. "He''s going to be a part of it too."

    Her face. Her reaction. I will remember it for a long time. Her mouth dropped. It dropped. "HE WHAT NOW? Has that boy lost his damn mind?"

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Quinn, keep it down."

    "Sorry.. wait, NO." She walked up to me again, stared at me in the eyes, and whispered. "I know you can hear me. Have you lost your damn mind?"

    Tell her I''ll explain later. Tell her I want her to be a part of it. Theo knew she was talking to him at this point. And boy, was Quinn pissed.

    I sighed, "He wants you to be a part of it." I whispered.

    "IS that a DAMN ORDER?" She growled.

    Yes. Tell her I order her to be your Maid of Honor.

    If I had to keep up with this conversation much longer, it would get annoying really fast. I looked her in the eyes and told her the word she dreaded to hear: "Yes."

    "For fucks sake. Fine." Quinn stepped back and just glared at me. "When is the damn wedding again?"

    "First week of fall."

    "Lovely. So I assume I have to wear a stupid dress?"

    "Yes. See Caroline before you leave. She will work on it."

    "Fine. And Maria. I don''t know what you expected out of me. But this is beyond that point. Captain better have a good reason for this."

    "He will explain. I swear." I told her. Damn. She was very pissed.

    I thought you said she would love that.

    Correction, I said she would appreciate that. I should have known she would have been bitter that it was not me. Sorry for putting you in that position. I''ll make sure she knows what''s up. Once she learns the truth, she''ll be back to normal.

    "Is there a color palette that I have to choose from for the dress?"

    "Anything but black. That color, I claimed as my wedding dress. Pick a color from Winterfall''s colors or Summer Crest''s."

    "Got it." She stormed off behind me and went to speak with Caroline.

    A few moments later, I heard the door slam shut, causing me to jump. She really hates this.

    She won''t once she knows.

    I hope so.

    Is it okay that I tell her everything?

    As long as she can be trusted, yes.

    I''ll have her return to my office as soon as she gets fitted for a dress.

    Good luck. She''s pissed.

    She''ll change her tone. You can count on that.

    Yeah, I''ll believe it when I see it.

    I left the conversation drop. I went up to my father''s¡­my office. Damn it, I got to stop calling it that and shut the door behind me. I relaxed in my chair as I would eavesdrop on Theo and Quinn''s conversation. I wondered if he could calm her down and get on board with being my Maid of Honor.

 123. Do I have your Support?

    ~ Theo''s Point of View~

    I knew she would watch. I would have watched, too, so I can''t fault her. Quinn''s reaction shouldn''t have surprised me, but it did. I knew she had respect for me, but I didn''t realize it was that damn much respect. However, I am flattered that some of my guards hold me to that standard enough to where they would refuse to be a part of a fake marriage.

    Interesting, really. I knew Quinn''s reaction might have been part of why she was forced into the same thing that Maria was forced into. And adding her respect for me, yeah, that should not have been a surprise.

    Quinn didn''t even knock this time. She just went straight into my office and shut the door. Yeah, Maria was right. She was pissed. "Have you lost your DAMN MIND!"

    "Quinn. I need you to calm down first."

    "Fuck off, Theo."

    "QUINN!"

    I watched her sigh as she breathed in and out. "Fine. Why are you forcing me to be a part of that damn wedding?"

    "Because there is not going to be a wedding."

    She looked at me, baffled. "What are you talking about?"

    "Remember, I told all of you I would let you all in on the plan when I could?"

    "Yeah, and that was weeks ago. We haven''t heard squat."

    "The wedding is just a cover, Quinn. She''s not going through with it."

    That statement piqued her curiosity, "What do you mean?"

    "You know I have been training her. I have been training her in combat and magic, too. She wants to kill him. And I want that too."

    "So this training, I know you said it was in case you couldn''t get to her, but in reality, it was so she could kick Marcel''s ass?"

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Mhm."

    "Fuck yeah! I knew Maria wouldn''t¡­For a second, I thought she would go through with this. But I knew there had to have been something else behind it all. I mean, why else would she go black for a wedding dress."

    I couldn''t help but smile, "Now, does this mean you will be her Maid of Honor?"

    "Damn right, I will. Especially if I get a frontline shot at the bastard!"

    "You most certainly will. Not to mention, a red dragon will be there too."

    "Wait¡­we get to fight the bastard and his pet?"

    I knew Quinn knew of Crimson, but I didn''t know what she fully knew. The way Crimson acts around Marcel means she might as well be a secret lover. "Yes."

    "Ha¡­this is going to be one fabulous wedding! Damn, I''m excited now!" Quinn shrieked.

    "This still has to be kept between us. I don''t need the other guards to know until the wedding date gets closer."

    "Got it, Captain."

    "Good. Now, I don''t think Maria needs help with anything wedding-wise." I tried not to sound too jealous. Hopefully, I was successful in that, "But I know she will need support."

    "Got it."

    "And Quinn, one more thing."

    "What''s that, Captain?"

    "About last night¡­"

    "Oh no, Captain, not you, too." Quinn''s face turned bright red, "I didn''t do anything to you last night, did I?"

    "No. Not a chance. But Maria knows about you and Jasper."

    I watched her eyes go wide, "How do you know?"

    "You weren''t exactly quiet, and our rooms were beside each other. Not to mention, I am pretty sure that was not your first time with him, am I correct?"

    She sighed, "Yes, sir, I know I shouldn''t. He knows we shouldn''t. He loves his wife. And I have respect for Juilete. Things happen. Things get heated in training. Bodies press close. Feelings stir. Things happen."

    "That will be the last time you will sleep with him, right?" I shouldn''t press the issue further. I knew I should have not even mentioned it. But I felt something needed to be said before one of the other guards did.

    "Yes. His leaving the guards last night was the last night for us." She almost looked defeated. She looked embarrassed on top of that.

    "Good. I don''t want either party involved getting hurt."

    She smiled softly, "Always ensuring we are taken care of."

    "It''s my job."

    "Tell Maria that I got her back. I will take a ten-minute break before I get back out there."

    She left shortly after that. I knew I made her feel awkward talking about her sex life. Hell, it wasn''t very comfortable for me. But I wanted to ensure she wouldn''t get hurt and that no one would get hurt.

    And you didn''t want me to say anything.

    Please, I handled that better than you would have.

    Fair enough. Do you think that was the last of those two?

    I hope so for all involved, but I don''t know. I need to get back to work. I still have a good chunk of paperwork to go through before we train tonight.

    And what time will that be?

    Let''s make it eight since it is magic training.

    I heard her sigh through the bond. To which I couldn''t help but laugh. I knew she didn''t like magic training, but she needed it if she wanted to withstand any chance against Marcel.

 124. Feeling A Bit Anxious

    Eight. I had until eight. I could fake an illness to get out of magic training. That won¡¯t work. Damn it, he was right. It had been some time since we had practiced magic, since I used magic at all, which made me nervous.

    I glanced down at the ring on my figure. Glistening - the ring was mocking me. It was fully charged. I didn¡¯t want to take a chance to hurt him. I knew he was back to full strength but also had the occasional dizzy spell. He didn¡¯t have one yesterday, at least that I saw. Progress right?

    Yesterday was the first day I didn¡¯t have one. Perhaps it was because I was up on my feet and not lying in bed all day.

    Blame the bed rest.

    When you go from being active all day to being stuck in bed, I think that is self-explanatory.

    Whatever.

    Maybe I should go to the arena and get some of this out before then. I didn¡¯t think any more about it; I just did. I left my office, locked it behind me, and went to the training arena. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t being used at the time, as I did not want anyone to watch me use my magic.

    I looked at the pillars in the arena and decided against targeting those. They may be sturdy, but I didn¡¯t want to take a chance on breaking the arena. So, I found a few practice dummies that already seemed pretty used. I propped them up against the back wall and stepped ten paces back as I was about to utilize the first gem, a purple-hued color gem we hadn¡¯t tested before. His voice echoed through the arena.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait, could you?¡± Theo seemed amused that I would go behind his back and try to fight practice dummies without him.

    I sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°We have been over this. I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°But that was before¡­¡±

    ¡°Before I used some of my strength to protect the city?¡±

    I looked away from him. I knew he meant well, but part of me was still pissed that he did not tell me everything. I heard his footsteps fall behind me. He placed his hand on my shoulder and stared down at me. ¡°Do you doubt my ability to protect?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then look at me.¡± His voice was firm. His words sent a wave of panic through my body. I didn¡¯t doubt his inability to protect me or my kingdom. I honestly wasn¡¯t sure where this was coming from. Maybe jealousy? Was I jealous he was able to protect the kingdom better than I ever could? Could that have been it? ¡°Look at me, Maria.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± He turned me around to force me to look at him. As I stared up at him, he was concerned, worried. How could I say how I was feeling? Then again, I didn¡¯t need to say it at all.

    His eyes softened, ¡°Maria, I do what I do because of you. I am here because of you. You are doing a wonderful job with this kingdom. Growing and developing every day.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡± I slapped his chest a bit harder than I intended, ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me be mad?¡± He didn¡¯t even flinch. Not even a grunt.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡±

    ¡°Theo, how can I be a good leader when I need you to stop me from doing stupid shit like using my magic in the middle of the day?¡±

    ¡°Think of it this way: a Queen needs their King.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°You know you can be cheesy sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I know. But you love it.¡± He bent down and kissed my forehead. ¡°Besides, you have stopped me plenty of time from doing stupid shit.¡±

    ¡°What a pair we are.¡±

    ¡°Indeed we are.¡±

    He moved his lips down to mine and gave me a quick kiss. He pulled away before letting it go, too intense as anyone could walk in at any moment. ¡°I have to get back to work. You need to get back to the castle.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Eight then?¡±

    ¡°Eight.¡±

    After he left, I¡¯ll admit I was hesitant to go. I had the dummies sat up, I could Maria¡­I sighed.

    Fine, I¡¯ll go.

    I waited a second before I left. I waited to see if he would still linger in my mind. Why are you still there? I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I walked out of the arena and walked back to my office. Hey, I called it my office. That¡¯s something.

    I had all day to do absolutely nothing. I knew my father had a bunch of old files stashed in a locked door attached to his office. I could learn a thing or two.

    I stood in front of the dust covered door feeling anxious. I couldn''t help but wonder what secrets was hidden behind a door that only had access through the family''s skeleton key.

 125. Fathers Journals

    Upon entering the locked dusty room, I snapped my fingers in hopes the magical lights would still work. Ha, I''m not that lucky. Of course, father would literally keep his darkest secrets in the dark. I went back out of the musty room, found a candle and lit it. I carefully re-entered the room as I covered the candle to avoid air hitting it.

    My eyes was quick to readjust to the candlelight. Allowing me to see a few stockpiles of old black leather books covered in a thin grimy layer of dust. I knew my father used to carry around these books write in them constantly. These books were scattered everywhere in the room: on the floor, on the table up against the wall, and stuffed to the brim on bookshelves that my father had built into the walls. I had no idea where to start. All I knew is that, these books were my dads journals. Ones I knew he wrote his visions in.

    I carefully sat the candle down in the middle of the room and walked cautiously as the creeks of the floorboards filled the air. I scanned the leather-bound books on the shelves to see if I could pinpoint a start year, but failed. There were just too damn many of them and it became evident that some of the dates were non existent or hard to read.

    So, I decided to randomly pull one and see what I got. The one I pulled was tilted. Dragon? Dragon. I only assumed this one was about Theo or Crimson, perhaps. With father''s visions he used to get, it was hard to determine what he was trying to say half the time.

    I flipped the open the book and coughed as a fume of dust puffed up into my face. As the dust settled I felt my eyes adjust to my father''s hand writing. And of course, he had to write this one in the old Elven language. Thankfully, I was well-versed in the language and could decipher it with ease. I picked up my candle and walked back to my chair so I could read it in a better light.

    Dragon resides in the kingdom. I have had visions of said Dragon. Glorious. Protector. Shield. Silver. Blue eyed. Look for the man with those blue eyes. Th¨¦oden. Captain Th¨¦oden. My daughter''s lover. He''s the Dragon. He''s a beast. A monster. But he loves my daughter? Creatures of that nature love? Or is he using her for his gain? No. He loves her. I''ve seen it. Both in the present and future. It''s written all over his face when he looks at her. When she looks at him, they think they are being clever and hiding it. But a father knows.

    Dragon. He will protect her well. Protect the kingdom. Making him her protector was the right call. He will be a glorious King one day. And my daughter, an even better Queen.

    I closed that book, went back in, and randomly pulled out another one. This one was labeled King of Truth. I knew that one had to be about Alaric. I wonder¡­ I quickly opened the book. I was curious about what dirty secrets my father had about him.

    His Dragon had fallen. Harmon. A brilliant gold dragon that no one knew about. Fell in the last battle with the devil. The king dared to breathe a word about his Dragon. He did that to protect her.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Harmon came into his life after a rejection. She lived in the castle with him. She shared a bed with him.

    Regardless, does Eleanor also have a dragon at her hip? I''ll have to check in on a few visions with her. I saw bits of black. But what would a ruler do with a black dragon? Though, Eleanor is a pain after all. Maybe that is all that could tolerate her.

    Each ruler has a dragon. Two have metallic dragons. One is chromatic. Lairs.

    What happens to a dragon''s lair when a dragon dies? Does the lair stay, or does it fade over time?

    I closed the book and began to process the information.

    What the bloody Hell? What does this mean, Theo?

    You are only getting bits and pieces of the picture.

    Did you know about Harmon and the other dragon?

    I have had brief encounters with both of them. Harmon was a wonderful lady. She admired King Alaric greatly. The black dragon is a bit feisty like Eleanor. It''s no wonder those two get along so well.

    So, there have been other dragons around?

    Yes. I''m not the only one. But I am the only one for Winterfall. Well, once we get rid of Red.

    Huh. Interesting. So King Alaric''s Dragon had died then.

    Yes. Harmon fell when Crimson and Marcel attacked the borders of Aspen.

    He never talked about her. He never showed his grief.

    He was still protecting her even after she had died. He loved her after he lost you.

    That stung a bit. Alaric lost both the girls he loved. He lost me to Theo and Harmon to death. I should have questioned Theo more about why he knew about the other dragons and didn''t tell me. Why didn''t he seem phased by any of this? But instead of that, I wanted to learn more.

    I got up and grabbed another book at random from the room. Black Raven. The title of this one piqued my curiosity.

    Betrayal. The Council. Someone had infiltrated The Council. Who? Who is the black raven? And what did they do?

    I knew and still loved my wife despite her betrayal of the kingdom and our daughter.

    It''s hard to hate the woman you bed down with every night.

    It''s hard to hate the woman who made you a father.

    I knew my wife. Something has taken over her the last few years. She seemed distant. She seemed stressed. She doesn''t seem like herself.

    I hope whoever she is sleeping with, outside of me, is fulfilling her needs in ways I can''t. I saw glimpses of him. He looked like a creature that crawled out of Hell. How did she end up with him? What bargain did she strike?

    Shit. Mother had slept with Marcel? Is that what I was getting here? Two betrayals. Someone in the Council. I figured it was Crimson/Sybil. But mother going as far as sleeping with the devil? Huh. There may have been more to this than I thought. Maybe I wasn''t meant to be his all along. Perhaps he wanted a mother, but figured why stop there? But that still begs the question, what was she doing with him in the first place?

    That may be enough reading for now, Maria. Your mind is wandering in places that it shouldn''t.

    But..I am learning so much.

    Yes, but knowledge is power. And power is gained in small doses.

    Ugh¡­

    Besides, have you checked the time recently?

    No, why?

    It''s getting closer to training. Hours have passed since you went back.

    What? For fuck''s sake. I was too entranced to notice.

    That is precisely my point. Get some food and then meet me in the training area.

    At the mention of food, my stomach growled. I had no idea I had spent almost ten or so hours reading. To be fair, it was juicy stuff.

 126. Lairs, Brings Power

    After I grabbed a quick bite from the kitchen, I ran to the training area. I had less than ten minutes to get there before Theo did, so I knew he was there before I was.

    "Are you sure you are up for this?" I asked him as he was sitting up in the arena.

    "Maria, for the one-hundredth time, I am fine."

    "But the dizzy¡­"

    "Like I said, I haven''t felt it for a day. And that is the truth."

    "You better not be lying to me on this."

    "You would know if I was."

    "Didn''t you fail to mention the dizzy spells in the first place?" I glared at him.

    "Only because you would react like this." He walked over to me and stared deep into my eyes, "I am fine, Maria. Those spells were nothing."

    I sighed; there was no sense in fighting this anymore. It just kept on going around in circles. "I''ll let it go."

    "Thank you, Maria. If they happen again, I will let you know."

    I nodded. "You better."

    "Now, spells. I will not over-channel my shield immediately; I want you to target it with full strength. It''s been a week, so I assume those spells would be harsh. If we learned anything from the last, go around." I recalled the lighting strikes against his shoulder. He said he was fine then. "And I was. This time, however, until we start using some of your magic, my shields will be over-channeled." I nodded. "Let''s begin." He spoke as soon as the barrier was in place. "Pick at random or do ones we already know. If I need to entice you, I will." He flashed a quick arcane rune across his palm and shot a liquid bolt of ice in my direction. To which I dodged. It was not as skillfully as I liked, but I still dodged the dang thing.

    I let out a breath and eyed him. I wanted to see if using his magic was hurting him in any way. So, I waited to attack, which caused him to throw a couple more liquid ice bolts in my direction. The spells he was using were minor, first-level, basic stuff. I may need to entice him to use some heavier stuff. In case you were wondering, I dodged all but one of those. It almost froze my body instantly, but it wore off quickly.

    I randomly chose a gem, let the arcane magic flash in my palm, and watched a brilliant light of radiant energy beam across the training area. The beam hit the barrier with enough force. It should have even sent him back ten or twenty feet, but his barrier seemed un-phased. Was it stronger? Did creating the layer strengthen some of his abilities? Interesting.

    "Was that the yellow one?" I looked down at my ring and nodded. "That felt more powerful than last time. I probably would have burned like a bitch. Again."

    I rolled my eyes, "It didn''t even phase the barrier. I could at least break it before."

    "Perhaps I gained more as well." He smiled at me, "I have the strength of the kingdom, Maria."

    "Is it hurting the kingdom?"

    "No. The kingdom is untouched."

    I nodded. I had no idea he gained power from creating the layer. That may be where his dizziness was coming from. Not from the lack of energy but from power gain. "Interesting."

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "What?"

    "Nothing, Theo." I quickly choose another gem at random. As the magic left my palm, a purple beam of energy danced along the outside of the barrier, creating a spider wave-like effect.

    "Targeting the mind. Was that psychic damage?" I looked down and saw that I had chosen the purple gem I would use on the training dummies earlier.

    "I think so. It was a good thing I didn''t practice earlier. That would have been pointless against those dummies."

    He laughed. "What else do you have?"

    This time, I picked the red one to get the fire blast out of the way. And damn, that was intense. It almost had the power of what a delayed fireball would have. But his damn barrier was still intact. "Huh." I chose another gem. The royal blue one with the acidic rain and lighting. This time, instead of three strikes of lightning, there were five. And the rain lasted for twelve seconds instead of just six. The barrier still seemed untouched. Or was it¡­I caught a glimpse of a flash of arcane magic leaving his palm. "What was that?"

    He looked at me, "Just something to give it more strength. You have done a lot of damage to my shield, so I am just amplifying it a bit further¡ªtesting, something."

    Test? What in the hell did he need to test? I sighed and chose another gem at random. A green gunky bolt streamed across the field but never touched his barrier. The barrier shot something back, a line of what seemed to be invisible magic, canceling out the spell. I just stared at him dumbfounded.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t know my shield could do that."

    "What did it even do?"

    "Countered your spell."

    "Did you command it to do that or something?"

    "Something like that."

    "How did you know how to do that?"

    "My mentor." My eyes went wide. What in the hell was he talking about? There was no one else here but us. How could his mentor speak to him? I thought he was done training. "As magic evolves, as you evolve, there is always and will always be more to learn." He sounded wise just then. "Glad you think so, Maria." Did his voice change? "Yes. Don''t be frightened." How could I not be frightened? "I am his mentor. He''s evolving. The dizzy spells. That was my doing. I am granting him more power."

    I stepped back. Theo''s voice changed from his husky, charming one to a deep draconic one. I knew I shouldn''t have been afraid, but something didn''t seem right.

    "Don''t worry Maria¡­" The voice spoke through Theo''s body. "He''s fine. I''ll have him back to you in a moment."

    I just stood there stunned. What in the hell was happening?

    "Magic is happening, Maria. A dragon has claimed their layer. With that comes power. And that power doesn''t happen overnight. It takes time to develop. Bedrest did not help."

    "I¡­" I wanted to speak. I was wanting to say something. Anything at all, but my voice cracked with each word I tried to mutter out of my mouth.

    "You will gain benefits too.. being bound to him by forces unseen. His abilities can lend you a hand. My dear."

    I almost wanted to attack, but the barrier seemed almost indestructible. If that failed, I didn''t want to harm him, so I just sat there and watched. Theo''s body was still, as if stunned. The only thing moving was his eyes, which were darting back and forth quickly.

    Five minutes passed, and nothing.

    Ten minutes passed and nothing.

    Fifteen minutes passed, and his body at least twitched. Or so I thought.

    Twenty minutes and his barrier dropped.

    Twenty-five minutes passed, and he fell to the ground.

    "Maria?" His voice. Theo''s voice was normal. He sat up slowly and stared at me. His crystal blue eyes were the same. He was the same. I think. "What happened?"

    "You¡­you don''t know what happened?" I wanted to run over to him, but I still couldn''t move. I had witnessed something, and I didn''t even know what I had witnessed.

    "We were practicing. My mentor. His voice echoed in my mind. And he told me to command the shield. I did. The shield countered the spell. Am I correct so far?" I nodded. "I was then put in a trance. I think. I know I was seeing a bunch of things all at once. Glimpses of spells were forgotten¡ªglimpses of abilities forgotten. I was given the choice of category. Three spells. Three abilities. No¡­four. Four of each. I would get three, but then he gave me four."

    "I didn''t see any of that last bit happen," I told him as I carefully approached him. I knelt next to him and examined him. He was the same Theo. Well, maybe. He did have a new tattoo peeking out of his clothing on his right shoulder. "What''s that?" I moved the edge of his black tee back and examined a crown-like tattoo with a dragon claw going through it.

    He looked down at it and smiled at me, "The markings of a dragon king."

 127. The Dragon King

    "What now?" I was lost.

    "The markings of a Dragon King. A dragon destined to rule over the lands."

    "I''m still lost."

    Theo sighed, "Those chosen will bear the markings of the Dragon King, the king who once ruled over the dragons."

    I sat down next to him. "So, Dragon''s have kings now?"

    "It was always just a tale to us. A tale our draconic parents would tell us to help us fall asleep. It''s like your fairytales. But the dragon version."

    "Can I hear it?" I was hoping it would help me understand. I have yet to hear of this.

    "And you weren''t supposed to. It''s a tale amongst dragons. But he permitted me to tell you."

    "Who is he?"

    "My mentor. One of the Great Ones."

    The Great Ones. That I remember him briefly mentioning. Dragon are destined to become gods or kings. Wait¡­ "Does that mean¡­" Was he going to be the next one?

    "I think so. But the visions were unclear for me to fully decipher in the time I was given, to look in the past, present, and future."

    "Is that what was happening?"

    "Yes. I was given the chance to glimpse into my past - borrowed knowledge, so to speak, present - current use of abilities, and future - knowledge yet to be discovered."

    "Can we backtrack a moment?" He nodded, "What was the tale?"

    "There once was a powerful dragon. One they called the Dragon King. The Dragon King had many wives to bear his children. One of each dragon type. Those children will be granted powers beyond that, that is ordinary. Those children will be faced with challenges to prove their strengths. Their testaments. Their willpower. Those marked with crowns and dragon claws are destined to be the next King. The chosen are selected not at random but by their bloodline."

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    He looked me over to get a quick reading, "Don''t worry, The Dragon King is not bad. It is a good thing. It gives us a better chance at defeating Marcel."

    "Multiple wives?" I glared at him.

    He laughed, "That was the first. It has evolved since then; I promise you that. Dragons aren''t all barbaric regarding who we bed down with." He kissed my cheek, "Aren''t I supposed to be the jealous one?"

    I rolled my eyes, "Fair enough. What else happens in this tale?"

    "Once chosen, challenges will be throughout the dragon''s adult life. And the new dragon king shall be proclaimed by the time they reach their Ancient years."

    "Are there multiple chosen ones?"

    "There is one chosen one at a time. Once the previously chosen person has died, a new one will be selected based on certain criteria. One being their bloodline. Two are their destiny. Three being their abilities and skills they have already acquired."

    "You know, this lines up with what my father had said. Two will rule them all. Was he referencing you with the dragons and me with the kingdom?"

    "That seems more likely." Theo said, "We should probably get going soon. We haven''t used much of your ring abilities, but we can''t be out too late. The devil may get suspicious."

    My muscles tensed at just the sheer thought of him. "You just had to mention him, didn''t you?"

    "Come on." He said as he stood up and helped me get to my feet. "We will train in the morning for combat. I''ll try not to go rough on you this time."

    "Please, I can handle it." I elbowed him in the side.

    He grunted a little, but I could tell he was faking. "I don''t need to break you. But if you want rough, I can go rougher." My eyes widened a bit. I saw how he was with some of his guards, like Quinn. I knew he felt my burst of fear run through my body, to which he just smiled at me, "Not afraid of me, are you?"

    "More afraid of my bones breaking. That''s painful."

    He laughed, "Good. I''ll try to go easy on you unless you get more aggressive. That''s it. The more aggressive you get, the more aggressive I will get."

    I thought about it for a moment, "That''s fair."

    "See you tonight?"

    I nodded and let him leave first this time. Instead of going straight to the castle, he walked toward his office. You don''t need to follow Maria. I need to finish up a few things before bed. We can discuss more about what happened in our dream tonight.

 128. A bit of History

    I waited roughly an hour before falling asleep, as I did not know how long he would need in his office. Soon after I fell asleep, our dream took hold. "Waiting on me?" He questioned as he looked me in the eyes.

    "I didn''t know what you needed to finish up."

    "All the paperwork you made me get behind, but that can wait until tomorrow."

    "Good. I still have questions."

    "Sit. I will try to answer them." He sat on the log on the beach, and I sat beside him. "Now, where was I? Ah, Dragon King, and how are they selected? As I have stated, bloodline, destiny, and talents are part of the selection process. I''ve said that my skills and abilities would lead to a great destiny. I guess that''s because I had the privilege of working with one of the Great Ones."

    "Can you explain who the Great One is?"

    "He''s a God. It is a better term for it. One of the Great Ones - humanizes him more. Something he does appreciate more than just simply saying he''s a God."

    Theo had mentioned dragons and their gods before. One was Tiamat - this one was more evil in nature, and the other was Bahamut, or the Platinum Dragon, which was a lawfully good-aligned deity. Those chromatin types, like Crimson, tended to follow Tiamat, and those like Theo, silver or metallic, tended to follow Bahamut. Of course, there were those who strayed, and you may come across a chromatic who follows Bahamut; those were rare, though.

    Theo nodded as he read my mind. I did not directly train with Bahamut but one of his successors. Training with Bahamut is rare and very seldom happens. He usually sends his successors to train those he marks for great destiny."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Does yours have a name?"

    "He does. But I can not say his name."

    "Why?"

    "Bahamut demands secrecy for his successors in fear those who know will get his successors killed."

    "Fair enough. He said it gives both of us benefits?"

    "Not sure what those will be yet, borrowed power. But we can already do that in a way. We can test that when we wake up and train in the morning."

    I was processing the information he was giving me. He was granted more abilities from the past, present, and future in spells and skills. We could naturally do abilities that didn''t require too much energy, whereas we had a limited number of spells to utilize daily. Items can enhance both, like the gem-enchanted ring my father gave me. Dragon King came with more power, which came with more danger. And I couldn''t help but wonder if Theo marking the kingdom as his layer had anything to do with it. Not to mention, if we successfully defeated Marcel, Theo would be King of Winterfall.

    "Are you alright?" I glanced over at him as he read me and watched me process this information. I just nodded. "I know it''s a lot, Maria. And it just adds to the mess we are in, but it will help us, which I am sure of."

    I cocked my head as I stared at him, "I''m not worried about it not helping us, but I am worried about Marcel finding out."

    "He may already know. And he may not. Crimson would have the same chance at being selected as I. It''s unheard of for a Chromatic type to be selected as most are deemed dangerous and would run the world into the ground."

    I felt my eyes widen in fear as if he knew we were in more trouble than we already were. "I need to talk with Crimson then. Figure out what she may know. But do it subtle."

    "Are you sure that is a good idea? She may get suspicious."

    I sighed. Damn it. He was right. "Fine. Do you have any ideas?"

    "For now, let''s just keep this between us. It''s better that way. So talking about it will only happen in our dreams." I nodded. "The dream will be fading soon. I''ll see you in an hour for combat training."

    He leaned over and kissed me on my lips as the dream faded. I woke up in a bit of sweat as my head spun. Theo was marked as the Dragon King, and I was his rider. Who would have thought?

 129. Suspicious

    I flicked on the magical lights in my bedroom and stretched underneath the covers. My head spun as if I had just been smacked with information that could benefit or hurt us.

    I almost didn''t believe what I was told. It was something I needed to be made aware of prior. I knew a mentor trained him, and that mentor was kept to himself. I just had no idea it went as far as a successor to a damn deity.

    Does that mean a successor is training me? Better yet, I am being taught by the next Dragon King. That''s got to come with some powerful benefits. It does. Get ready for training, and you will find out. I''m already here.

    I sighed and slipped on a pair of sweatpants and one of his black shirts. To which I heard him sigh. Yeah. I won''t stop having the servants take a shirt or two from his wardrobe.

    Flicking the lights back off, I locked the door to my room, only to run into Marcel. I grunted as my body smacked into his. He looked down at me with a curious smile, "Where do you think you are going?"

    "Early morning jog." I stepped back and began stretching my muscles while waiting for Marcel to leave.

    "Is that so?"

    "Is it hard to believe that I want to go on a run?"

    "Considering how much sweets you consume.."

    I rolled my eyes. "Please. Just because I have a sweet tooth doesn''t mean I don''t mind a bit of exercise."

    "Sure. I have a question, Princess."

    "Make it quick, Marcel. I want to get going on my run."

    "I have felt some minor disturbances recently. Any idea what could cause those?"

    "Minor disturbances?"

    I had yet to learn what he was talking about. There were some things: Theo''s Lair or his markings of becoming a Dragon King. The only one he might have been made aware of would have been the Layer and its effects on the kingdom. Crimson may have filled him in on the Dragon King, but even then, I doubt she knows that.

    "First, I have felt your power use. I have been noting it as I felt it a few times before the Summer Crest festival. Then it stopped. Then I felt it again yesterday."

    He looked at me curiously. I knew he felt my magic before. Has he been monitoring it this whole time? Interesting. We may have problems.

    I felt him pull into my vision through the bond. I wondered what was keeping you.

    "I have been practicing a bit of spell work. I have gone this far without knowing I had the magic to have it; no thanks to you." I reminded him.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Perhaps I should not have attacked you then. The magic I feel has been intense."

    His facial expression was unchanged. He had a straight smile with a slight curve to his lip. I dared look at his eyes, but I was afraid of his mind manipulation. His posture relaxed as he leaned against the wall. His arms crossed. And his scent was overpowering. Not looking at him directly in the eyes made it difficult to get a complete reading of him, but based on posture alone, he seemed irritated.

    "I thank you for that attack. I thought I was going to be mundane, one without magic. Not that there''s anything wrong with that."

    "You, thank me for attacking you?"

    He was confused and amused as I watched his body posture shift slightly. His lips curled a bit more. Yeah, he was amused by that testament.

    "You heard me. Can I go now?"

    I was getting impatient. I was hoping my attempt at distracting him from the primary purpose of the conversation would work. I wanted him to refrain from press further, as I had no idea how to avoid those topics.

    He let out a deep sigh, and I could tell by his body language that he was contemplating something. "I''m curious. Do you know why the temperature dropped?"

    And there it was. "Nope. Could be a druid or cleric using spells that control the weather." That was an excellent spot-on lie. Clerics generally have a spell that is high level and can exchange the environment. They can make it cooler or warmer, depending on their references.

    His posture shifted slightly. I wonder if he genuinely bought it. I spoke it relatively fast but calmly: "Alright. And that doesn''t alarm you that the temperatures dropped twenty-plus degrees over a week?"

    I thought about it briefly. "Nope. The clerics tend to get together with the druids to make up a plan for the weather. I don''t see a problem with it if they deem it necessary. As long as it doesn''t get too far out of hand."

    He shifted his weight to his right leg. His breathing seemed normal, so perhaps he bought my lie, as his body posture did not reveal his concern with what I was saying.

    "I suppose that makes sense."

    I wanted to sigh in relief, but I stopped myself. If I sighed in relief, he would know that something was up. "Can I go now?"

    He nodded as I quickly moved past him out of the castle. I stretched just outside the large castle gate and paced myself, running briefly before going to the training area. I had a slight suspicion that he may have had me followed.

    Quick on your feet with that lie. Though we both know he was just fishing for answers.

    Theo''s voice almost distracted my run, but I dared not stop. His voice sounded amused.

    Whatever the case, perhaps that got him off our backs.

    Should I be considered that you were able to lie that well?

    It was a joke, but there was a bit of truth to it. I had been getting better at lying since Marcel came into the picture. But there was one thing and one thing I knew for sure: I would never lie to Theo. Hell, I couldn''t even if I tried.

    Honestly, I am impressed that I could think that quickly on my feet. However, it does concern me that he has been monitoring my power use.

    I could sense his concern through the bond. We will have to resort to dreams for magic purposes.

    I thought about it briefly. I almost wanted to refuse, but I knew he was right. That will at least keep us from getting caught. I am almost in the training area.

    I knew he could sense I was close, as the bond acted as a location detector¡ªkind of like using a spell to locate creatures, but with a much more comprehensive range.

    I''ll see you in five.

    I could sense his movement through the bond as he stretched his muscles. Something he had been doing the whole time I had been running. Thankfully, I''d be well stretched by the time I got there.

    You''ll need that stretch, as I will be kicking your ass.

    He laughed. We will see about that, won''t we, Maria?

 130. Fists, Kicks, and Props It all Fighting

    The training area was dimly lit as per usual. Most lighting around here was dim unless it was in the main parts of the castle or shop owners and homeowners requested it.

    The training area had a few extra props: a wrench, a giant hammer, a wooden chair, planks of wood, and a few choices of swords. This was different than regular training as we had just been using our bodies.

    "Props today?" I asked as I struggled to pick up the enormous hammer. It was heavier than I had expected it to be.

    Theo laughed at my struggle, "I thought we could bring a twist to our training session."

    "Are there rules?" I asked as I moved to pick up one of the swords. The sword I picked up was a well-crafted metallic silver blade with an impressive hilt. I could tell it was crafted with fine leather.

    "You know I have rules for pretty much everything."

    He smiled at me as he moved close, unsheathed his draconic blade, and hummed softly¡ªa tune that mimicked his heartbeat. He had the sword selected so that it showed a silver blade, matching his own draconic heritage.

    My breathing quickened as I was frightened by that sword''s power. Marked with what happened the other day, who knew what the sword or he could do.

    "What are the rules?"

    I just stared at his blade. As his blade always amazed me. It was a well-crafted longsword with a circular dial on the hilt. The dial allowed him to switch the additional damage type dealt by the blade. Each damage type was associated with every kind of metallic dragon. The hilt was crafted with fine black leather, mixed bits of each metallic dragon scale. I noted a change in one of the copper, brass, silver, bronze, and gold. The sword had a new scale¡ªone of that of Platinum. The scale was hidden well, but when the light caught it just right, one could glimpse it.

    "Gift from my mentor," Theo said as he followed my eyeline to the scale.

    I reached for the blade and wrapped my hand around the hilt. I felt its power¡ªimmense and unique. The blade, with the platinum dragon''s scale, felt complete.

    I looked at Theo''s eyes as he stared down at me, "I''m not afraid of you. I never was. I''m impressed by you."

    He sighed in relief as I knew he was watching my thoughts. My emotions. My overall body language. I''ll admit, I was nervous at first but I hadn''t felt that much power before. And I know that he would never hurt me. He would only protect me.

    "Rules?" He questioned as I nodded, still holding onto his sword''s hilt. "We will use weapons, improvised or actual weapons¡ªnothing above the chest. I do not want to risk one of us accidentally stabbing the other in the heart. Try to keep it nonlethal. Don''t stab into each other. Just touch each other with the tips of the swords. The first person to draw blood loses."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    His rules were always simple and in place to keep us both as safe as possible. I removed my hand from his hilt and firmly grasped the weapon I had in hand. He looked at me with a smile and said, "What?"

    "The way you hold a sword. Perhaps I should have trained you with weapons from the beginning." I glared at him; what was wrong with how I was holding a sword? "Just how you have your hands placed." He placed his back on his belt and helped with my hand placements. "There."

    He drew his weapon and took his stance. He motioned for me to come at him, which I did. I lunged my sword at his leg and missed as he gracefully sidestepped me. He took his sword and gracefully poked my back gently with the sword.

    "Watch your exposure spots when coming back up from a lunge."

    I sighed and darted towards him again, locking the sword I was using with him. The swords clashed for a minute before he could knock the weapon out of my hand.

    "Good, but try to keep a hold of your weapon."

    I rolled my eyes as I moved to try to get my weapon. To my surprise, he lunged at me and attacked with his sword. I dodged the attack to my left and right sides as he was getting more aggressive with each sword attack.

    Strike to the left. Strike to the right. Strike to my abdomen. All I dodged. Strike to my waist. Dodged. His strikes were on point. Thankfully, I was just as skilled at dodging as I had yet to grab my weapon. His advances pushed me further away from the sword. I glanced around the arena and found a dagger five feet to my right.

    "A dagger to a sword fight," Theo spoke as he saw where my eyes darted to.

    I was quick to move, and he was just as quick. Our bodies collided, and they collided hard, causing both of us to fall to the ground with a loud thud. I was on top of him, and the dagger was just within my arms'' reach. But he was quick to hold my hands back.

    "Theo I¡­"

    I struggled in his grasp as his muscled frame seemed to have grown since the incident. I felt him loosen up his grasp a bit as he could sense that his grasp on my wrists was a bit much.

    "Sorry. I should have known my overall abilities would have improved along with what was given to me."

    He helped me up to my feet. "What was given to you?"

    I could sense that he was thinking for a moment. Unaware of how to answer the question. He flicked his wrist, and I watched as the sword I had been using flung into his hand. ¡°Telekinesis for one.¡± He then flicked his wrist and hoovered the dagger close to me. "I''m still trying to get used to this. Wizards use telekinesis more, but I''m not a wizard."

    I took the dagger and motioned for the sword, which he handed to me. "I''m sure we could find some fun uses for that." I teased.

    He grinned at me, "I''m sure we could. It''s just a matter of getting the hang of it before we utilize it for that."

    I felt my body begin to lift as he moved me close to him. I was able to look him directly in the eyes without looking up. He pulled me closer to him and kissed my lips.

    Just as soon as we kissed, he lowered me back to the floor of the training area. "That wasn''t that bad," I said.

    "Surprisingly, it went well. But before we utilize it for other sources of fun, I would like to test it more first."

    "Fair enough."

    "Should we get back to training?"

    I nodded. We trained with the swords and improvised weapons for thirty more minutes. I allowed him to use his telekinesis ability during training. He still managed to land several hits on me as he used this new ability to move his sword around the arena. I was able to hit him a few times, too, and we were both impressed with that.

    "Breakfast?" I questioned as we picked up the weapons and items that were laid about.

    "Definitely."

    Once the last item was placed back in the storage area of the training area, we headed back to the castle separately, as we did not want to draw attention to ourselves.

 131. They are gone

    Breakfast was nothing but usual. Theo arrived a bit late, but hey, that was purposeful. As we ate, we talked about our plans for the day.

    "I want to read more of those books."

    I proclaimed. I was determined to know what was in them. The ones I had read were interesting, and part of me couldn''t help but want to read more.

    "Do you think that is a good idea?"

    Theo just looked at me with a look I knew all too well. In other terms, it was a look often given to me when I wanted to do something careless or stupid. His eyes transfixed on me, which wore disapproval.

    "Why not? I learn so much from them."

    That wasn''t a lie. I had learned that Alaric had a dragon, and Marcel may have slept with my mother, perhaps having controlled her for years.

    "But there are also prophecies within them. Your father told me about his ability and how hard it was for him not to act on certain visions. His ability was more of a curse than a gift."

    I knew I shouldn''t have been messing with prophecies, but I had a storage room full of books to look over. I had an itch that I needed to sedate. Theo, on the other hand, remained fixed on me. His posture and look remained fixed on me. He heavily disapproved of this action, worried I would alter the outcome of something that had yet to happen.

    I slumped back in my chair, "But knowledge is hidden within them. I can use that to our benefit."

    That wasn''t a complete lie. There was knowledge I wanted to extort for our benefit, but I wonder if that would change his mind.

    "I don''t think I''ll be changing your mind,"

    He sighed. He knew he had lost this argument. My curiosity wouldn''t go away. However, he seemed relatively calm for someone worried about me finding out things.

    I thought about it briefly, "Probably not."

    Yeah, he saw this coming. He rolled his eyes as he sat back in his chair. His voice was firm as he spoke.

    "Just promise me this, then: do not continue reading anything about something that has not happened yet. Your father warned me that there are consequences if the future gets altered."

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I could sense him reading me. He knew he could trust me not to dig into something I shouldn''t have. But if it was by mistake, he wondered if I would stop reading. He knew my curiosity all too well. He also knew he wouldn''t win this argument if you could call it that.

    "How do I know if the events haven''t happened yet?"

    Theo stared at me with a blank expression. For some reason, it was hard to read him. Digging into his mind, I could tell he was hesitant, worried, and concerned about me going through my father''s journals. I was curious, though, and Theo knew that it was hard for me to drop something once I became curious about it.

    "You''ll know."

    After finishing his breakfast, he got up from the table and kissed my forehead. In my mind, I heard. Just don''t be mad at me, please.

    I looked at him questionable as he left. Why would I be mad at him? Wait. Did he¡­no he couldn''t have. Soon after the realization hit me, I got up and went to my office.

    I shut my office door behind me and went to the side room where the books were. The door was locked. So, my judgment was off. Nope. As soon as I opened the door, I saw an empty room. He had cleaned the room out.

    I was baffled. When did he have time to do this? I thought royals were the only ones with a skeleton key. However, it would make sense for him to have one too.

    Where did you put them?

    I am not telling you. Look, your father made me promise not to let you read those books. I can''t break it. I already let you read a few of them. I can not let you read anymore.

    He must have done this while I slept, as I am here nowadays. Unless he came in here invisible and left invisible.

    I won''t tell you how I did it. But now they are safe. I used a new ability and could store them out of arm''s reach.

    I needed clarification. It made sense, though. He was calm all through breakfast, had a straight face, and everything, too¡ªsomething I sometimes lack when it comes to lying.

    I''m just amazed you were able to pull this off.

    To which that was a fact. I did wonder if Quinn was able to spot anything.

    Quinn knows better than to say anything about my own business.

    I sighed. Yeah, I need help figuring out how he managed this. I''m not mad; I''m just downright impressed. There were at least two hundred or more books in here, and removing them all by himself in less than twelve hours was pretty impressive.

    I''m glad I can still impress you. Telekinesis helped. And so did another ability.

    Which is?

    I created another plane that I only have access to.

    I have heard of wizards being able to do that¡ªcreating pocket-like planes in our own personal plane of existence. They often used this as a means of escape or storage.

    Interesting. These new abilities or spells are impressive.

    That''s one word to describe it. It''s a learning process, for sure. Telekinesis is an ability I can do daily. The creation of a plane pocket, well, that''s a spell.

    When do I know if I gain anything from this?

    We will have to test that tonight in our dreams. See if there is anything new you can do.

    I have one question now. What in the hell am I supposed to do now?

    He thought about it briefly before responding to me. You can watch me if you wish. I have to see which underling is fitted to fill Jasper''s spot. Could you help me with that?

 132: Dream Eight: Part I

    After helping Theo select a new Elite, something I didn¡¯t realize would take the majority of the day. Hey, I¡¯m not complaining. We decided to go with a Golaith named Novak. He had been working as an Underling for fifteen years and has the qualities that the Elites have. Novak, is a well established figure in a monastery who hits primarily with his fists. Well trained enough to land a few blows on Theo during his trail run. Which was enough to get him the spot. Once the selection process was complete, it was 7 in the afternoon, as it took all day. There were ten candidates that he had to choose from each going through the same set of trails.

    Now what?

    Sleep?

    It¡¯s only seven.

    R--

    I sighed, yeah the only books I had in my room currently was the ancient text that told us about Marcel and I felt like we pretty much knew what we were going to figure out. Besides, that book gave me a migraine.

    Give me one hour and then we can go to bed. I have to try and get caught up on this paperwork.

    I suppose I can make an hour work. I¡¯ll get ready for bed then.

    Prepare for fighting. We need to reduce the charge of your ring more.

    How have you been feeling? With the ring maxed out, he had started siphoning my emotions.

    A bit on edge. But I manage as always.

    His overall stability had always impressed me. He always just chopped that up to his draconic heritage, rather than an ability or skill.

    I haven¡¯t been that bad this week, have I?

    Not at first. But once it got closer to his return, you were a nervous wreck. And I don¡¯t blame you for it.

    Sorry.

    It¡¯s alright, like I said, I don¡¯t blame you.

    I didn¡¯t know what I did to deserve someone so understanding. If it was anyone else, they probably would have bolted by now.

    I settled into bed an hour later, after taking a bath and getting into pajamas. Calming myself enough to sleep, I let my eyes close and our dream escape unfold. I was honestly surprised when I saw the training arena unfold in front of me. The floor to ceiling pillars, the stone floor, and stone wall - in all of its dimly lit glory.

    Theo was stretching as I appeared in the dream. ¡°About time.¡±

    ¡°You said an hour.¡±

    I crossed my arms and stared at him with a bit of annoyance.

    ¡°And I decided to come thirty minutes early. I know how impatient you can be.¡± He walked over to me and kissed my lips. ¡°Now, since we have not done any magic training in dreams before, this may or may not work as I intend it to.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means, it may or may not decrease your stored power.¡±

    I just stared at him. This was the last thing I wanted to hear today. Essentially this was a trial run. If this did not work as planned, I don¡¯t know what we will do.

    ¡°We will figure that out when the time comes.¡±

    I nodded and looked down at my ring. We had practiced some, so it wasn¡¯t as charged with some of the gems. However, others were still fully powered.

    ¡°Let me call the wolves first. We can use the gems that we haven¡¯t tested yet on them.¡±

    ¡°I like that plan.¡±

    Him summoning the wolves with unknown charges made me feel much better about this situation. I had no idea how these would affect him while he slept.

    He summoned them on opposite sides of the arena and took a seat off to the side. ¡°Now, target Alpha. Then Sepherna.¡± I watched as he motioned for Alpha to attack while the other had to be forced to remain still. ¡°Choose one we have not witnessed yet.¡±

    I nodded and looked down at the ring quickly and chose a deep purple. This gem was so dark, that at first glance, the color appeared dark. I was thinking maybe necrosis or psychic damage.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I activated the ring as Alpha had approached quickly and I watched as a wave of deep purple energy cut through the space between us. Instantly crippling Alpha. His body limp, his eyes lifeless, and his body decaying. Yeah, this was a strange one.

    I looked over at Theo who had gotten up and walked over to Alpha and examined him with his magical sense of medical detection. ¡°Interesting, his body is rotting, and it appears as if you stunned his heart. Perhaps, the wolves are too weak for your spells.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying spells like that on you.¡±

    I met his eyes with a glare. He sighed, ¡°Understandable. Now, I haven¡¯t seen a spell like that before. That must mean it¡¯s unique to your magic and your magic only.¡±

    I looked down at Alpha, he at this point was pretty much all bone, all the meat and flesh gone. I looked back up at Theo, ¡°Was this like a Power Word Pain sort of spell?¡±

    He thought for a moment, ¡°Something like that. Probably more on the lines of Power Word Decomposition.¡±

    He went back to his chair and gave me one more moment to collect my thoughts before allowing the other wolf to charge at me.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    I nodded and just like before Sepherna charged, and I chose a gem I hadn¡¯t used before. This one was neon looking yellow. To which I deemed would be some sort of poison.

    I was right of course, as a mist began to form around the wolf. Spreading rather quickly. Which caused concern for both Theo and I as it was approaching our space. We backed up to the other side of the arena as the spell seemed to engulf a twenty foot radius. After a few seconds the spell faded and Sepherna looked sick. She was still standing, she just looked awful.

    ¡°Hold it!¡±

    Theo walked over to Sepherana and examined her closely, ¡°impressive. I am surprised she was able to withstand that. Her body has soaked in the poison rather quickly. I sensed it in her bloodstream, as there wasn¡¯t much blood left.¡±

    ¡°A spell that turns blood to poison?¡±

    I was glad I didn¡¯t use that one against him. Though, it probably wouldn¡¯t have affected him anyways, with him being immune to poison and all.

    ¡°Appears like it. Not really sure what I would call that one.¡±

    ¡°Blood Metamorphosis?¡±

    He looked at me with curiosity. ¡°We can go with that. Are we naming all the spells now?¡±

    ¡°Why not?

    ¡°I suppose we can. Though some spells already have names.¡±

    He reminded me as he did a quick Restoration of Health on Sepherna. ¡°Ready to go again?¡±

    I nodded as he went back to his seat and motioned for the wolf to attack. I quickly chose the next gem before she reached me, choosing an orange one.

    A brilliant ball of energy smacked into the wolf, instantly causing the wolf to collapse to the ground. Theo repeated the gesture of using his medical sense to see what killed the wolf. ¡°Radiant with fire, interesting.¡±

    ¡°Does this one have a name?¡±

    Theo thought for a moment, ¡°Nope, at least not that I know of.¡±

    ¡°Celestial Fire. Since it deals with fire and radiant damage.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should have been the one to name spells.¡± Theo joked as he let the wolves bodies disappear. He walked over to me and looked down at the ring. A good portion of the gems were dull now. Since we used some yesterday and now these, what we hoped for with the dream seemed to be working.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad this is working.¡± He kissed my lips as he pulled me into his body.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    I was curious as I knew he was pulling more from me the last few days than he normally does.

    ¡°Better, I can feel the ring''s magic take effect over my own.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good at least.¡±

    He kissed me one more time, ¡°Another round?¡±

    I nodded as he summoned the two wolves. I chose one gem that we had used yesterday, just to defuse what energy was stored. The red one that caused a fireball to explode.

    I didn¡¯t even give him time to give the wolves orders, I just dropped it on the both of them. Both wolves whined in pain but managed to survive the impact since it wasn¡¯t as strong.

    ¡°Decided not to wait now?¡± Theo looked down at me with a bit of a smile, ¡°There¡¯s payback for that you know.¡±

    He whistled and ordered both wolves to attack at once.

    He used Draconic Leap to the side quickly, in order to be out of the way of the two wolves that were bearing teeth.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    I shouted as I ducked as the wolves tried to pounce on me at the same time. Thankfully, they both missed me. Granting me a chance to throw a spell at them. I utilized the light blue gem that created the Tidal Wave effect shoving them back ten feet and injuring them further. One of them did sustain enough damage between the two spells to drown while the other was still alive. Of course, this one was Alpha.

    I chose the navy blue gem that caused the acidic rain and lightning. Since it wasn¡¯t as charged, it only had one lighting strike this time. As soon as the acidic rain hit, the wolf collapsed as the acid ate away at its flesh.

    ¡°I love and hate that spell.¡±

    Theo spoke as he approached and gave me another kiss as I managed to dodge the wolves attacks and kill them effortlessly.

    ¡°You love it because it deals a lot of damage. You hate it because I have dealt a lot of damage to you.¡±

    I wrapped my arms around him as he dismissed his wolves.

    ¡°You got that right. Do you have a name for this spell?¡±

    He looked down at me curiously.

    I thought about it for a moment, ¡°Acidic Storm?¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    He kissed me again. ¡°We still have a few gems left. We can try a few more spells, but I don¡¯t want to drain you.¡±

    I could feel my body weakening as he mentioned it. ¡°I think I am good. Despite being asleep right now, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll feel a little bit of this when I wake up.¡±

    He nodded and picked me up and sat me down on the chair he was using.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to show you a few things.¡±

 133: Dream Eight Part II

    This excited me as I hadn¡¯t seen much of what he could do outside of our combat training sessions and any combat session I spied on. Not to mention his new found power had me curious. I knew he could use telekinesis which was pretty cool but I had no idea what else.

    ¡°Now, I am going to throw a few spells. A few you know and a few you don¡¯t. For starters, Liquid Ice.¡± Liquid Ice was the spell that hit and almost instantly freezes you. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought.

    He just threw three darts at it, hitting one of the columns of the arena. Typically, he wouldn¡¯t do this as it could destroy the structure but since this was a dream, he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°This next one you have seen but I have not used it on you. Blood Freeze.¡± He first summoned one of the wolves as the spell requires the target of blood. Once hit, the blood soon begins to freeze, causing your blood to stop flowing. It¡¯s a chilling spell which does come in handy. I got to watch as Alpha started to turn shades of blue, something I didn¡¯t think was possible in wolves. Theo, quickly dismissed Alpha as, as much as he loved to use his wolves for practice he still hated to see them suffer and that spell does put you through it over a course of a minute.

    ¡°Next is a spell I like to call Sword of Ice.¡± I have also seen him utilize this spell. As it creates a literal ice weapon of his choosing. Usually he creates a duplicate of his draconic blade. Sometimes a maul, but that is rare. The weapon crafted deals whatever damage is associated with the weapon, then it gets an additional round of damage from cold.

    ¡°Now for one of my new higher spells that was granted to me.¡± I watched as Theo¡¯s body became engulfed in a sheet of ice, protecting his body like a cocoon. I could feel the cold radiant off of him and I was sitting thirty feet away. ¡°This spell helps protect me. Gives me a boost in my armor, deals cold damage to those who stand too close, and can activate shards of ice to be launched for a thirty foot ranged attack. This spell I call Cold Defense.¡±

    ¡°Is this one of the ones granted by your mentor?¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Theo nodded, ¡°Yes, one of the forgotten spells.¡±

    I studied him as he focused on this spell. The ground around him started to turn to ice. Snowflakes started to slowly fall the longer the spell was up, it was almost to a point of a blizzard by the time he dropped it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to get too far. I am not sure what all happens the longer I hold it, I was just informed it gets more intense.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. What else?¡±

    Theo thought for a moment before casting another spell, ¡°This one is a lot different than that, it grants me access to a power specific to the dragon king.¡± He began to cast a spell that seemed to take a little longer but once complete, Theo held a crown in his hand. The crown he placed on his head had six gems on it. Each glowing brightly and each a pearl. He took one of the pearls out of the crown and threw it against the back wall of the training area. Upon impact the pearl shattered causing a hellish freeze effect. ¡°These pearls can instantly stun, if not kill a person under a certain power threshold. Sadly for us, Marcel and Crimson are above the threshold limit. The crown doesn¡¯t disappear until the last pearl is used. This one was strongly advised against me having it but they knew I wouldn¡¯t let the power get to my head, they trusted me with it.¡±

    ¡°Will the crown stay activated when we leave the dream?¡±

    Theo thought for a brief second, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess we will find out. This one, before you ask, is named Pearl¡¯s of the Fallen Kings.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, has there only been six dragon kings?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Theo thought for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like casting more spells. It¡¯s not that I can''t, I just prefer not to do more tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine dear.¡±

    I got up from the chair and kissed him on the lips. Allowing him to telekinetically move me up to meet his lips. Yeah, some of these new spells I am going to love.

    ¡°We have an hour left.¡±

    Theo looked at me with a smile. Yeah, I got the hint. I knew what he wanted, and I had no problem giving it to him.

    He lifted us both up with his new found power and wrapped his arms around me. He began to kiss my lips and slowly undress me. As I slowly undressed him, letting the clothes fall to the floor below us. He used his spell to maneuver our bodies into different positions, pleasuring us both.

    Upon both of us getting fully satisfied, the dream slowly faded as morning sun hit my skin through my stained glass window.

 134: Good Morning World

    I woke as the sun hit my skin through the stained glass. Stretching awake, I could feel my moods had shifted, as my emotional state calmed. Thanks to the dream, the ring''s power was diminished. Which I knew would benefit the both of us. To the point where I knew I could handle a day with Marcel.

    Are you feeling alright?

    Theo sounded a bit surprised at my statement.

    Don¡¯t we have to make this thing seem real right?

    Just don¡¯t let him get into your head.

    I¡¯ll try my best.

    I walked over to my wardrobe and slipped on a pair of black pants with a dark emerald shirt. I threw my hair up in a high ponytail and made sure I had all of the magical jewels on.

    Ring of Power Reserve and Strength Generation. This was the gem encrusted ring that my father gave me. It didn¡¯t necessarily have a name so I decided on a name that fit the purpose of the ring.

    Ring of Divination Protection. This was the name given to the set of rings that Theo had special made for us. This prevented spells like Scrying and Legend Lore.

    Necklace of Mind Shielding. This was the most recent piece of jewelry Theo had made for me. This had just gotten done as it was a request he put in before he was put on bed rest. This was only made in hopes of helping with Marcel¡¯s mind manipulation powers. The necklace itself contains several ruins that are invisible to the naked eye and send a pulse wave through my nervous system as an attempt at blocking mind related spells and abilities.

    We had discovered that it did work with at least spells like Command which I allowed him to test on me after the necklace was finished.

    The necklace itself was a pretty gold chain with a black metal rose laced with gold around its petal edges. The chain itself wasn¡¯t too long as it hung just a few inches down my neck.

    Speaking of jewelry, do you still have that crown? Remembering the crown from the spell that he cast last night in our dreams.

    I heard him exhale, yes. I¡¯m not sure what to do with it. I can¡¯t leave it behind.

    You have a Bag of Holding don¡¯t you?

    Smart. It¡¯ll even hide the magic from it.

    I¡¯m going to stop by his room first before breakfast.

    Got it.

    I walked down the hall and took a left and walked down his wing. Marcel¡¯s wing of the castle gave off a more eerie vibe than the rest of the castle. I¡¯m not sure if it was just because it was how I felt or the fact that this wing had a faint smell of brimstone that grew stronger as you progressed down the hall. Regardless of the case, the feel in this wing of the castle had definitely changed.

    His wing was darker and a bit warmer than the rest. As I walked closer to his door, I could feel my heart pound in my chest. I was nervous. I couldn¡¯t help it even though our last meeting went alright, I was going to have to fend for myself. Thankfully I had the necklace to help.

    ~knock~ ~knock~ ~knock~

    The door creaked open as he stood in the door frame, ¡°Why hello my darling.¡±

    I took a deep breath, almost choking on his scent. There''s got to be something I can do in regards to his scent.

    I can look into a magic item for that.

    I may need that.

    I¡¯ll talk with Pari today to see if there is something she can craft.

    I need to focus. I told myself.

    ¡°Would you like to hang out with me today?¡±

    Marcel¡¯s face said it all. He was surprised that I had asked that. ¡°Is there more wedding planning?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s been taken care of now.¡±

    ¡°More children¡¯s homes to visit?¡±

    ¡°There are always more homes to visit, but that is not the case here.¡±

    ¡°Well, what did you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with a walk first. See how that goes.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    I saw him think about it for a moment, ¡°Sure. Now?¡±

    ¡°Let me eat breakfast first then we can go.¡±

    ¡°Can I join you for breakfast?¡±

    I wanted to tell him no but I blurted out my answer without thinking, ¡°Sure.¡±

    I walked ahead of him down the hall and down the stairs. Thankfully, I knew that Theo was listening in so he could give Roland a heads up.

    ¡°Princess.¡± Theo spoke as we entered the kitchen, ¡°King Marcel.¡± Theo gave him a slight courtesy. To which I knew made him uncomfortable.

    ¡°You can just call me Marcel.¡±

    Theo nodded, ¡°Are you two heading out for the day?¡± Theo pulled out a chair for me and handed me a plate of food.

    ¡°After breakfast. I¡¯m not sure what we are doing.¡±

    I responded to Theo, as I tried to keep it as professional as possible.

    ¡°I could take you to Summer Crest. You bolted so quickly that I didn¡¯t get to take you around the kingdom.¡±

    I felt the orange juice slip down my throat, ¡°The last time I went there with you, you tried to manipulate my mind and almost killed my friend.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I did that.¡± Marcel scratched his forehead, ¡°well, I sincerely apologize for that.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes, ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    Maria¡­

    ¡°What was that?¡± Marcel growled.

    ¡°I¡­uh¡­nothing.¡±

    I picked up a cookie and took a bite of it.

    ¡°Be honest with me Maria please?¡±

    I could feel Marcel¡¯s stare. He was trying to work a bit of magic but thankfully I could feel the magic pulse through the necklace and block any potential mind effects.

    I looked up at him, "if you were sorry, you wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first place Marcel. I have told you time and time again that I do not appreciate things being forced.¡±

    He went silent for a moment, ¡°look, I¡¯m still trying to figure out things here. I¡¯m not used to the ¡°rules¡± of the realm here.¡±

    ¡°What are you used to?¡± My voice was more harsh than before.

    The question caught him off guard, ¡°well, chaos.¡±

    That I could believe. A devil high lord with an army that tries to invade mortal planes. Yeah, he definitely loves chaos.

    ¡°There is chaos here, it¡¯s just more controlled you could say,¡± Theo spoke up.

    ¡°What do you know about chaos?¡± Marcel questioned him.

    ¡°Well, we had to deal with some fiends a week ago.¡± Theo looked up at him as he spoke this, trying to figure out if he knew about it at all.

    ¡°The ones that attacked Maria?¡±

    ¡°Those very same ones.¡±

    ¡°Those fools..¡± Marcel whispered underneath his breath.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Theo mimicked Marcel¡¯s low tone growl.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Marcel was quick to respond to that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that attack. I feel a bit at fault for that. Though, I heard you handled that attack well?¡± He turned the conversation to me, ignoring Theo completely.

    ¡°For the most part.¡± I dared to talk about it too much as I didn¡¯t want him to know how much effort we were putting in training.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud that you are sharpening your skills, you were pretty weak in our fight.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but glare at him, ¡°it¡¯s because of that fight that I strengthened my skills.¡±

    ¡°Well, at least something came out of that.¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°So, is traveling to Summer Crest out of the question?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We will figure something out here.¡±

    Marcel nodded, ¡°very well, we could explore the city some. I still have yet to explore much outside of the children¡¯s homes. Perhaps, you can lead me around each ring?¡±

    I glanced over at Theo, ¡°I prefer her not to travel in the inner rings, however if you promise me you will protect her and watch her there, I will allow it.¡±

    Marcel thought briefly, ¡°understood, I will keep a watchful eye on her. As I assume you will as well?¡±

    I watched as they both glared at each other. ¡°Yes, as I see fit.¡± Theo said.

    ¡°So my assumptions were right?¡± Marcel spoke, ¡°Bonded pair?¡±

    ¡°Bonded pair?¡± Theo questioned, ¡°how did you get to that conclusion?¡±

    ¡°Just a feeling.¡± Marcel spoke, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see something so¡­unique. I¡¯ve only heard stories of such bonds.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting that you came to that conclusion.¡±

    ¡°Is it Th¨¦oden? I know your type. Silver dragon¡¯s are among the rarest types of them all. Crimson filled me in on a lot of it.¡±

    ¡°So you know?¡±

    ¡°Know that you are a silver dragon? Yes, I have known for a while now.¡±

    Theo fell silent. The whole room did. Well, except for my heart. All I could hear was the pounding of my heart against my chest cavity.

    ¡°Please, if I wanted to act aggressively against you by now Th¨¦oden I would have. Relax Maria, I could hear that heart of yours.¡± Marcel gave me a smile.

    ¡°Just watch over her today Marcel.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I got her.¡± Marcel walked around me and wrapped his arm around my neck and looked up at Theo.

    ¡°You''re not making this any easier Marcel but I trust Maria.¡±

    Theo got up and placed his plate in the wash bin. He stood in front of us for a brief moment. He took a deep breath and released it. I will be watching. I trust you. I don¡¯t trust him.

    I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way. I love you Th¨¦oden Ryuu Lodsmock.

    And I love you Maria Rose Silverviris.

    With that Theo left me alone in the kitchen with Marcel hanging his arm around me. I knew that he was jealous but he hid it well. It did leave me a bit uneasy that Marcel knew that Theo was a dragon and that he had a bond. Though it did not surprise me that he figured that out. I mean that is why he tried not to utilize the bond to take his mind control away.

    ¡°Ready to go my darling?¡± Marcel spoke as he glanced down at me with a grin.

    I looked up at him and felt the tiniest bit of magic seep through my mind. He sighed, ¡°you can tell him I won¡¯t make you do anything stupid.¡±

    I smiled at him, ¡°he knows.¡± I stood up and placed my plate in the wash bin. I patted Roland¡¯s shoulder as I knew he was uneasy through this whole conversation. ¡°It¡¯s alright Roland.¡± Roland nodded as I looked over at Marcel, ¡°Let¡¯s get this day going.¡±

    ¡°Where to first my darling?¡±

    ¡°The Nobel ring. The outer ring in my kingdom.¡±

 135: Ring One: The First Noble Ring District

    Traversing the Noble Ring District was second nature to me. As the first of the kingdom''s seven rings, it was home to families with deep-rooted histories, many of whom had lived there since the kingdom''s founding. This district was a testament to the enduring legacy and wealth of its long-established residents.

    ¡°Now, Marcel, since you haven¡¯t traveled the kingdom as much, let me introduce you into the history of each ring.¡±

    I told Marcel as we stepped foot into the first ring. ¡°This ring is the first out of seven, we know it as the Nobel ring district, but others may call it Eldora.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a history lesson.¡± Marcel snarled.

    ¡°Sure you do. You need to know who you will be ruling.¡± I told him as we continued our path into the noble ring district.

    ¡°What type of history do you think I need to learn?¡±

    ¡°The people. Let me tell you a bit about some of the families that reside here.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± He grumbled.

    ¡°Great! First, there is the Mortimers. The Mortimers are a strong minded family that spans out ten generations. The family consists of mainly all elves except for one child who started a controversy as the family was strict in who their children would have relations with. The child was a half bred as their elder spoke as this child was half elf and half human, he was impure and cast outside the family. Now this child, his name was Orion Mortimer. I have met him a few times as he was part of the staff that helped with events in the castle. He was a nice kid and was very intelligent. The way his family treated him always bothered me but there was nothing we could do.¡±

    I stopped outside of the Mortimer house, showing Marcel the massive three story mansion. The mansion''s base is solid and functional, with large arched wooden doors reinforced with wrought iron bands. Narrow, slitted windows with heavy, leaded glass provide security and light. The exterior walls are adorned with intricate carvings and family crest, showcasing the wealth and lineage of the inhabitants. A cobblestone path leads to the entrance, flanked by meticulously maintained gardens.

    This house always impressed me as it always seemed they were magically adding onto the house as the family always seems to expand.

    We walked further down the path and came across a second house, just as equally large and unique. This house was crafted from five large dark oak trees as the main base of the house. There were three floors present with this house. In the front of this house there was plenty of nature from trees to shrubs as nature overgrown here. As it was blessed by the Wild Mother.

    ¡°Now here we have, the Roslan family spanned eight generations and held strong religious beliefs within the kingdom. Their family had founded seven temples, each ring receiving one of their own temples. Their families are genuine and pure believers in their religion. Most of the family followed The Wild Mother - a nature themed deity. However, their temples were welcome to most religions. Each temple was named The Temple of The Guiding Hand. As the building¡¯s tower construction was that of two hands folded in prayer. Inside the tower consists of a metal bell. For the bells themselves they had not rang in over one hundred years. Each of the temples that the family founded was crafted from nature. All made from trees and overgrowth.¡±

    We walked further into the ring and I could tell that Marcel was already getting bored with his history lesson of the first ring of the Nobel district. However, there were still two families of note.

    ¡°The next family to note in this ring is Xaveria. This is one of the wizard school¡¯s founding family¡¯s. This family has been around longer than the Mortimer¡¯s as wizards have a tendency to utilize spells such as Wish or True Shift - both spells allow for the caster to become another race. Wish gives them more freedom as they could easily wish to be young again and still maintain all knowledge. I know two of them have successfully done this. The main founder of the family, I know, is on his second if not third life span. As he was the creator of the Library of Forgotten knowledge. His true name very few know as it has become lost over time.

    I took him by the library to show him what the family was known for. ¡°I have one more family to tell you about in this ring.¡±

    He sighed in relief, ¡°Good. I am starting to get a bit bored.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°These are the people you are set to rule Marcel.¡±

    ¡°Just carry on.¡± Marcel grumbled.

    ¡°Okay, there is one more family of note that I will talk about. They are the Moonshadow. This family consists primarily of all druidic casters as they founded the tree that provides teleportation to our surrounding kingdoms. The tree in the center of the kingdom and in one of the more dangerous rings is the tree used for teleportation. The ring the tree is in wasn¡¯t always dangerous. But as more became aware of the tree¡¯s purpose, thieves hopped to pickpocket those coming through the tree. As those realized not many were allowed to teleport, they resorted to violence in the ring. Not only did they provide the tree for transportation, they also protected our surrounding nature and provided new growth as they die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is it.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Now, there were more other notable families but I didn¡¯t want to bore him to death. Besides, I at least covered the most active nobles in the district.

    ¡°So, now that the history lesson of this ring is over with, where are you taking me?¡±

    We stopped just outside a row of two story houses. These houses were well crafted by the architect named Henry Aalto. Each of the houses here were similar in style but different at the same time. Each house consisted of a hidden feature that told a tale of who lived there.

    There were a few places I could take him. One I have been wanting to visit for awhile now and that was Griffon Park. ¡°Griffon Park.¡± I told him, ¡°Though I will give you this warning, you need to behave. The two Griffon¡¯s can get aggressive.¡±

    Marcel looked at me surprised, ¡°Actual Griffons?¡± He questioned with hesitation.

    ¡°You seem surprised. Have you not seen a Griffon or something?¡± I asked him as I matched his tone.

    ¡°How could I not be? Besides, you know how animals and children don¡¯t like me.¡± Marcel crossed his arms in displeasure.

    That I knew was true as the children avoided him and most animals didn¡¯t want to approach him. ¡°Regardless, it is still a beautiful park. I promise to keep the Griffon¡¯s at bay.¡± I begged him with pleading eyes.

    As I stood there with a pleading look in my eye, I could hear Theo chuckle through the bond. I¡¯d like to see him go up against one of the Griffons.

    I bit my tongue as I tried not to laugh, Please, I thought I was the one that needed to behave.

    You have got to admit, it would be pretty amusing to see him get dragged by a Griffon.

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes, please.

    ¡°Is something amusing darling?¡± Marcel asked as he looked down at me.

    I felt my body tense up, ¡°Sorry Marcel.¡±

    ¡°You know, if he has something to say, he can contact me directly.¡± Marcel proclaimed as he fully admitted he knew about the bond.

    Fuck. I muttered through the bond.

    This is getting strange. Th¨¦oden said as he fell silent.

    You can say that again.

    ¡°I apologize for the both of us. Let¡¯s just move on.¡± I told Marcel as I looked away from him, grabbing his hand and walked the path to Griffon park.

    I felt uncomfortable holding onto his hand. As I felt the sweat start to build and his grip on my own hand tightened.

    This is going to be a long date. I uttered through the bond.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to apologize for him, you know.¡± Marcel said, breaking the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s called being polite.¡± Yeah, I had a feeling that Marcel didn¡¯t know how to be polite.

    It fell silent between us briefly. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Marcel motioned me forward as we had stopped moving at that point.

    ¡°Yes of course.¡± We resumed walking towards the park. Griffon Park was home to two Griffons. One male and one female. They were named Kynthia and Kishiko. The pair had been in the park for fifty years. Hatching one baby every five years. The pair of Griffons were pretty much friendly unless approached aggressively.

    Upon entering the park, the park was a lush green and full of life. The druids kept the park lively all year long as it provided a sanctuary to those who traversed the park. The park was full of colorful flowers of various types. From Lilies to Roses to more rare flowers like Ghost Orchids and Queen of the Nights. The shrubs that lined the park were sculpted with care and represented different beasts of power, like the Griffons and Dragons.

    ¡°Okay, we are in the park, can we go now?¡± Marcel spoke as he appeared uncomfortable and we hadn¡¯t even seen the Griffon¡¯s yet.

    ¡°Let me take you to the fountain first. The fountain runs on a natural spring and has some of the most delicious tasting water ever.¡±

    I took him the long way around to avoid the two monsters as his grip on my hand tightened as we ventured forth. The fountain was something of wonder, as it was that of magical construction. There were several metal floating disk-like objects that dripped water from the magical spring. The water itself flowed through the five tier piece by a force of magical enchantments, allowing the water to rise and fall back into the earth.

    ¡°Sit.¡± I brushed off the cement bench and let him take a seat first. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, see?¡±

    I watched his chest rise and fall as he took in the fresh air, ¡°you are right.¡± I watched his eyes scan the park for the Griffons, which was settled at the other end of the park.

    I leaned against his body which took him by surprise. His warm touch was a lot different than Theo¡¯s cold body. His scent bothered me, but I tried to just focus on the smell of fresh flowers.

    ¡°Can I ask you something Marcel?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he wrapped his arm around my shoulder.

    ¡°Tell me one thing you would be doing if you were not here right now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­that¡¯s an interesting question darling. I¡¯d probably be back at Summer Crest trying to figure out how to rule a kingdom that doesn¡¯t rely on chaos.¡±

    ¡°Let me expand that a bit. What would you be doing if you were not involved in the kingdoms?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s put it simply, constant fighting and chaos.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of that?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Do you ever get tired of just sitting around an empty castle?¡±

    It took me a moment to answer his question. Was I bored in the castle? No. That couldn¡¯t be the case. I mean at first, after my parents death but that was an excuse I feel like. Now, I have things that are keeping me busy. ¡°Maybe at first, but now, no.¡± That was the honest truth.

    I could feel that Theo was trying to think of something to say. So I spoke first, don¡¯t worry about it. It was after my parents died. I shut myself out from everyone. Including you for the first week.

    You don¡¯t need to explain my love. I knew but I didn¡¯t want to push you. I respect your space.

    Thank you my dear.

    Of course Mi Amor.

    I turned my focus back to Marcel and tried not to think of Theo¡¯s jealousy, clearing my throat, ¡°it¡¯s time to go to the second ring, The Second Noble Ring District.¡±

 136: The Second Noble District

    Once we made it through the outer ring, or the first ring some may call it, we entered the second ring of the noble district. This ring primarily consists of nobles mixed with upper middle class.

    The artichture in this ring consisted of single story and double story homes. The single story homes that we passed, had exteriors that were straightforward and functional. There were few minor decorative elements scattered throughout the buildings. For example, some homes had naturistic carvings in some of the stone and wood or pops of color that were made from plants. Each home consisted of windows that had wooden shutters to help keep the elements at bay.

    The roof was typically steeply pitched and covered with thatch to shed rain and snow. And made from wooden shingles of various types of wood.

    The double story homes that we passed offer a vertical design that maximized the living space. As some families could be quite large. These homes are characterized by their two levels with a clear separation between private and communal areas.

    The roofline of these homes appeared to be more complex than the single story homes. There were gables or dormers that added to the visual aspect of the structure. These double story homes often had amazing front entryways, usually consisting of stone pillars, a large porch that wrapped around the front of the house, and a place of sitting outside.

    All of the homes were built from the same material, unless the family was wealthy enough to have exported goods brought in for their builds.

    I watched as I saw Marcel look around at the houses. His nose wrinkled and jaw clenched as we walked the stone path.

    ¡°What is it this time Marcel?¡± I felt my eyes narrow as I stared at him intently. I personally felt like he was judging my kingdom based on his own demeanor.

    ¡°I just figured it would be¡­more well built?¡± He shrugged and continued to walk along the path.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± If my eyes could narrow more they would.

    ¡°Nothing really. I just have seen some more impressive builds than this.¡±

    ¡°Please, like what?¡±

    ¡°Homes made of red brick and obsidian for one.¡±

    ¡°How would you have seen something like that? Those aren¡¯t known materials on The Isle.¡± I scratched my head. I knew he was from the Nine Hells and I figured that is where he saw these structures. I just wanted him to say it.

    ¡°Along my travels, I came across the Nine Hells. And you would be amazed at the castles, homes, and other structures there. It truly puts these simple dwellings to shame.¡± Marcel spoke with pride.

    ¡°You know you are shaming the kingdom you are set to rule in a couple of months right?¡± I stopped as I let him take a few steps forward. Taking a deep breath I resumed walking before he even noticed I had stopped.

    He had fallen silent as I rejoined him and his pace. After a few moments, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± I said as I tried to ignore him for a while.

    After five minutes of blissful silence he broke it, ¡°Are you going to give me a history lesson in this ring?¡±

    I let out a long breath, ¡°Sure. Just like the last, this ring consists of a few notable families. I won¡¯t list them all of course but I will list three of them.

    ¡°The Zephyr clan. This is a unique family that crosslines with several different species. Their reach goes as far as Dragonborn and even Half-Orc. The family consists of a unique lifestyle as they don¡¯t exactly do the whole marriage plot but the men and women in the family do have arrangements of sorts just not binding ones so to speak. They are a nice bunch, don''t get me wrong, just not everyone''s cup of tea. The founder of this family is an old Elf who is around six hundred years of age making them one of the older families. His name is Legolas Zephyr.

    ¡°Next on the list is the Fletchers. The Fletchers founded a few of the general stores around the noble district. Their general store is called Fletch and Finds. The store consists of common to uncommon items. They often trade goods as well as buy goods from people. Their family is generally well known and has a good standing within the community. Commonly they consist of elves but also humans. There one of the newer families that had moved in the last couple hundred years.

    ¡°Lastly is the Garrisons. The Garrisons are known for their alchemy skills, often crafting supplies for my family. They tend to work out of their home as they craft potions as they get supplies. Their family consists of elves and humans.¡±

    Marcel nodded as he took in the information. ¡°Interesting. I find it interesting that you haven¡¯t listed any races outside of the material realm yet.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± I glanced over at him. I figured he was going to say fiends or devils but I was curious to see what other races he would include.

    ¡°Well, there are creatures of Fey, the Hells, and planes of water, earth, fire, and air.¡±

    ¡°We do have all races, well most. We have Fey and elementals from water, earth, fire, and air. Beyond that most races are welcome as long as they are not trouble.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°So no fiends then?¡± Marcel glanced over at me and I quickly avoided his gaze.

    ¡°We don''t tolerate them here.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Huh.¡± He looked away from me. I couldn¡¯t determine if he was pissed or annoyed as his demeanor was unchanged.

    Our walk went silent one more time. This silence I welcomed as talking with Marcel was proving to be a chore. As I felt like I was walking on eggshells around him. However, the bliss of silence didn¡¯t last too long as I soon heard Marcel clear his throat before he spoke once more.

    ¡°Where are we going in this ring?¡± Marcel questioned as I walked ahead of him. Listening to the sounds of his footsteps as they fell behind me.

    Take him to the arena.

    Not a bad idea.

    Feeling alright?

    I thought about it momentarily, how was I feeling might you ask? Nervous as hell. A bit awkward. Hesitant. Uncomfortable. But I knew this needed to be done. Even if it made me uncomfortable.

    It¡¯ll be alright love, tonight we will have a date of our own. You are handling things better than I thought you would.

    Thanks Th¨¦o, are you alright?

    For the most part. I¡¯ve been keeping myself distracted enough to try not to think about it too much. Though when you leaned on him I despised that so much.

    I¡¯m sorry, it just happened my dear.

    I know. Let¡¯s not think about that anymore. You need to focus and so do I. I¡¯ll be keeping tabs on you.

    I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way my dear.

    I returned my focus back to Marcel, who was staring at me. Apparently I stopped again. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°You can tell him that I won¡¯t hurt you, again.¡±

    ¡°You know, side comments like that don¡¯t help.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but give him a glare. I mean, if he was truly trying to be genuine then there was no need for comments like that.

    ¡°Fair enough my darling. So where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°The Solstice Colosseum. This place has a rich history in the kingdom as it is one of the older buildings created. The castle of course is the oldest building in the kingdom. The colosseum came a year later. It helped draw attention to the kingdom as many came to stake their claims on the fortune that was offered.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    As we approached I opened the colosseum doors and was surprised to see Th¨¦o training a few of the guards.

    ¡°Princess Maria. Marcel.¡± Th¨¦o nodded at us both and threw a punch at one of the underlings. A loud bang and crack was heard as Th¨¦o¡¯s punch cracked a few of the male elf¡¯s ribs.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± I spoke as I walked to the other side of the arena where a few chairs were sat out. I pulled a chair to the perfect viewing spot for me and one for Marcel. ¡°Let¡¯s watch some fighting shall we?¡±

    ¡°You know, better yet, I would love to fight you myself Th¨¦o.¡± Marcel spoke as he refused his seat.

    ¡°Now that is an entertaining thought.¡± Th¨¦o smiled.

    Th¨¦o¡­I don¡¯t know if that is a good idea.

    I was truly worried that Marcel may try something. That he may purposely kill him here and now.

    I can handle myself, Maria.

    Th¨¦oden sounded a bit snappy but determined. He wanted to fight Marcel even if this was just a practice run. Hell, I hoped it would just be a practice run.

    I don¡¯t know Th¨¦o.

    I could only hope that my worry and concern would stop this. However, I failed.

    Please I got this.

    His voice boomed with confidence through the bond. His stance shifted as he stood firm.

    I released a long breath, ¡°If you two are really doing this, I want it to be fair.¡±

    Both men looked at me and said, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    I smiled slightly at Th¨¦o, remembering all of his rules, ¡°Minimum magic, nothing above the shoulders, and once you had enough tap out.¡±

    I oddly found joy in giving Th¨¦o rules he had to play by. And more importantly, they were his own damn rules he had given me and Quinn when we fought.

    Th¨¦o sighed, giving into my demands, ¡°Fair enough. I accept them.¡±

    We both looked at Marcel who appeared to shift in his stance. His hand slightly twitched at his side. He clearly wanted to refuse my requests. However, I knew if he wanted to fight Th¨¦oden now, he would agree. I hope.

    A low deep groan slipped his lips before Marcel responded with, ¡°Fine¡­I assume non lethal attacks?¡±

    ¡°Precisely. This is just a spar so to speak. I prefer no one to get seriously hurt.¡±

    Today at least. If anyone has the right to kill the devil it¡¯s me. Got it?

    I spoke to Th¨¦oden through our dragon-rider bond as a reassurance that Marcel wasn¡¯t going to die today. I needed my turn with him.

    Yes, Maria. I won¡¯t kill him. Yet.

    I nodded as his voice was firm but true. The only thing that concerned me with this now was, we just had to believe that Marcel wouldn¡¯t do anything foolish.

    Once we settled with that, I decided it would be best to move my chair back against the wall. The guards also took a stand against the wall to clear space in the colosseum. ¡°Remember a fair fight. Non lethal. And please, remember to tap out when you have had enough.¡± I reminded them one more time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count down from ten as you will start ten paces apart.¡± They both nodded as they walked up a foot from each other. Turned their backs and began to pace the ten feet. ¡°One.¡± One step taken. ¡°Two. Three. Four. Five.¡± Five steps taken. My heart pounded faster with each step. I wanted to believe that Th¨¦o would hold back his aggression. I wanted to believe that Marcel would hold back him. How could I be so certain? Both hated each other. Th¨¦o wanted Marcel dead. Marcel, who knows what he wanted with Th¨¦o.

    ¡°Six. Seven. Eight.¡± Each step was agonizing. I could only imagine how this fighting was going to go.

    I took a peek in Th¨¦o¡¯s mind. I wanted to feel his emotions. He was eager. Excited. Thrilled even. Not nervous at all. He was pumped and ready. His emotions made me a bit uneasy but I trusted him.

    I got this. I promise.

    I nodded and continued to count, ¡°nine, ten.¡±

    The two men turned and faced each other. My heart pounded to the point I thought it was going to jump out of my chest.

    ¡°You may begin.¡± I spoke uneasy. Hell, this could either end good or bad.

 137: Ring Two The Second Noble Ring District - Fight!

    The arena fell silent as the air crackled around us. Not from lightning but from anticipation those that were present had their eyes fixed on Marcel and Th¨¦oden as both men ready themselves for a fight. Their feet, shoulder length apart and their body weight evenly distributed.

    Both had drawn their weapons in a swift motion as the words ¡°You may begin,¡± left my lips.

    Between the two, Th¨¦oden was the first to draw his sword. He moved in a quick pace pulling it from its spot on his belt that it was almost impossible to see him remove it. His Draconic Blade, a weapon that shimmered as the light hit the stunning platinum metal. His weapon¡¯s hilt was well crafted and made from black leather laced with delicate gold designs. Upon the hilt of the blade was a unique looking dial, almost similar to that of a small sundial. A dial that he could utilize his attuned essence to activate and choose a different draconic bonus damage.

    With him embracing himself as Dragon King, there was a new addition to the dial and that was The Platinum Dragon. Which is where his long sword was set now. As I found out recently, his prime mentor was the very same dragon that his sword was representing.

    I couldn¡¯t help but question if it was the right move for Th¨¦oden to utilize these abilities now. That perhaps we should save them for the battle to come. However, he was a grown man, well a dragon, and it was his decision to choose what he did with his new power.

    Marcel wasn¡¯t too far behind Th¨¦oden in pulling out his blade. However, unlike Th¨¦oden''s pure blade Marcel¡¯s was sinister as echoes of screams from the pits of Hell could be heard if you got close to the blade. This was a Demonic Dark Blade and until Marcel came about, I had only heard of them in fairy tales. Once you look upon his blade the appearance of faint souls, withering faint white and silver colors swirled and glistened throughout the black metal blade. Running along the swirling souls, veins of crimson shifted and gleamed. Further on the sword, shifts of green and yellows pulsed against the other colors on the blade. Showcasing the poison that seeped through his weapon.

    As my eye remained transfixed on the two men, I soon began to overhear some of the guards whisper amongst themselves. I turned my ears to them for a split second but remained my eyes fixed on the fight that was just getting underway.

    ¡°Five on Th¨¦o.¡± A blue scaled dragonborn spoke. This guard¡¯s name was Thalor Stormbane.

    ¡°Considering their history, ten on Marcel. But don¡¯t tell the captain that. He will punish me for sure.¡± the Elven man who had his ribs cracked by Th¨¦oden spoke. His name was Faelan Thronheart.

    Betting. Amusing. Th¨¦o spoke as he overheard them through the bond. I¡¯ll have to deal with that later.

    I rolled my eyes, just focus.

    Right. Th¨¦o pulled his focus back to the fight. Marcel still had yet to make a move as it had just started. Instead of watching the fight with my own eyes so to speak, I pulled into his vision to watch the fight through his eyes.

    ~Th¨¦o¡¯s point of view~

    It was interesting that Marcel hadn¡¯t made a move yet. I had no idea what his game was. He had the perfect opportunity to strike first but he didn¡¯t take it. Perhaps, he was wanting me to make the move first. Tempting as that was, I thought it would be best the other way around.

    If only I could dive into his mind just like I know Maria was watching this fight through my mind. My first instinct is always to examine my opponent. Try to find his weak spots.

    His body was pretty much exposed. Well, his upper torso was. As he refused to wear a shirt on a regular basis. His pants would provide minimal coverage on his lower body. That was pretty much it on defense. Unless he had a magical attribute. I assume he did. Otherwise, it would be pointless for him to show up in battle without any sort of protection.

    Magical defense of sorts. Rather it be a magical item or spell. I reported my findings to Maria. In hopes she was taking note.

    I surged forward as I felt adrenaline coursing through my veins. I tightened the grip around my sword''s hilt, as I aimed for his upper chest. And to my disappointment, my blade only cut through the thick air as it met his own sword.

    As I attacked, Marcel had reacted with impressive agility. In a fluid and practiced motion, he parried my attack with his blade. Sending a loud clang as the two metals clash into each other. I felt the force of the parry deflect up and in my arm. The force didn¡¯t bother me nor did it slow me down despite the sting of disappointment that burned through me. However, this now only provided the will power I needed for my next attack.

    ¡°About time,¡± Marcel breathed heavily. His voice was tinged with a mix of impatience and satisfaction. I heard him move as he tried to take a swipe at my back.

    However, with my observant skill I was able to react fast enough and surround myself in a silvery mist as I used my Draconic leap ability to move fifteen feet away from him. Causing him to miss.

    ¡°I figured a man like you would want to swing first.¡±

    As our conversation quickly faded I lunged at him once more with quick speed. In a brief motion, I changed my sword''s direction from his chest to his left side. With my quick decision, I was able to make the first contact causing liquid crimson to spew from the gaping gash that I left. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of pride, however, I knew more than well enough not to get too cocky in a fight.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    I watched his wound as a burst of draconic magic seeped through his evil skin. Mind you, this was pure lawful good magic seeping into an evil creature. As the draconic magic surged into him, I noticed Marcel¡¯s body began to decay along where I cut him. I watched a few more seconds as his flesh tore and began to seep green ooze as the flesh of his muscles became exposed. Soon after this occurred, I noticed the decay effect started to tear away at the muscles. And after about five-ten seconds the effect stopped.

    Once I was done watching the effect of the blade I turned my focus back to Marcel. His body was tense as he gritted his teeth, as he tried to hide the pain.

    After the shock of my sword''s impact on him had faded, Marcel was quick to swing his demonic sword back at me. Thankfully, this impact missed as I was quick to dodge to the opposing side. However, I felt a power surge through Marcel as he was quick to swing at me again.

    This attack hit my thigh and I instantly felt the pain of his sword. My innate reaction was to grab at my leg however, I knew that would give him an opportunity to strike once more. I fought through the pain of the dark blade work. It''s sinister magic on my body. Thankfully, for me, I was not affected by the poisoning effect of his blade due to my immunity to poison.

    Seizing the opportunity I took my turn in combat as I allowed my own power to surge through me, granting me two swings at Marcel. The first one impacting his right shoulder, decaying more of his flesh on impact. The other was a disappointment as he managed to dodge this attack.

    Following my swift motion, he took two swings at me. The first striking my own shoulder and the other gashing my right side. Both caused horrific pain to seep through my body but I refused to focus on the pain. I had to focus on the fight.

    At this point in the fight, we were even in the amount of blows that hit and missed. ¡°Had enough yet?¡± I snarked as I couldn¡¯t help but taunt him. As I could see the works of the draconic decay taking a toll on his body.

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°Please, I am just getting started.¡±

    ¡°I thought those attacks were weak,¡± I scoffed. I wanted to feel his full power. I wanted to see what he was truly capable of. I knew a bit as to what he was capable of. As I felt every one of his hits on Maria.

    ¡°You want power?¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll give you power!¡± Marcel ran towards me, blade drawn. I saw his expression change as I felt a ting of magic hit my body. What¡¯s this? I questioned myself as I didn¡¯t dodge his attack.

    I would have if I could, did he stun me?

    On impact his blade pierced just below my heart. I felt a loss of balance as I collapsed to my knees. I gasped for air as a wave of panic washed over me.

    I¡¯m sorry. I whispered through the bond. However, I knew I should tell her something more in case Marcel would go back on his words and finish me here and now.

    I love you Mi Amor. Don¡¯t you forget that please.

    The pain was becoming unbearable at this point. As he pressed his sword deeper into my body. As this happened I could feel my body¡¯s ability to heal take effect working as quickly as possibly to heal the wound.

    My own mind raced as my own heart began to slow. I truly thought this would be the end of me.

    Th¨¦oden!

    I heard Maria cry through the bond. I glanced up to face her and saw tears stream down her face. As my guards held her back. At least, they were keeping her safe. Keeping her from using her own magic.

    Th¨¦oden you can¡¯t! I need you! I love you! Please!

    Her words were rushed through the bond as she tried to break free of the guards.

    As her reaction pained me, I glanced back up at Marcel, ¡°Are you going to kill me now?¡± I managed to say as I spit up a bit of blood.

    Marcel¡¯s sword went deeper into my body, brushing up against my spine. ¡°I could.¡± He held a sinister grin on his face as he looked down at me in triumph.

    Just then we both heard Maria¡¯s screams echo through the arena, ¡°STOP!¡± she shouted as she was still attempting to break free of the guard¡¯s grasps. ¡°STOP IT PLEASE!¡±

    God it pained me to see her this way. Tear soaked cheeks. I just hoped she wasn¡¯t in any pain either as I tried to block that part of the bond. At least for this fight.

    I glanced up at Marcel who seemed amused by all of this, ¡°I could kill you here and now. End whatever you have with my future wife. However, it would be foolish of me.¡± He knelt down and whispered what he said next in my ear, ¡°I need both of you alive for my plan to take full effect. Two powerful souls¡­¡±

    He yanked his sword out of my lower chest fast and hard. Causing me to collapse to the ground and grunt in pain. With the sword removed, I used my highest spell ability to quickly heal the wound, in hopes of preventing further damage.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t immune to poison you would be dead by now.¡± Marcel pointed out, ¡°Shall we call it here?¡± Marcel held out his hand to me. As I tried to focus on healing.

    The first spell worked wonders. I was able to sit without the rush of pain pulsing through every ounce of my body. The second and third healing spells were just what I needed. However, I did feel drained from the fight.

    I was hesitant to take it but I could sense Maria¡¯s emotions. She was stressed, worried, and hurting. I sensed she took a bit of the pain from me despite my best attempts at blocking it.

    I sighed, ¡°Sure, but at some point we will continue this fight.¡±

    I stood up after a few more smaller bursts of healing for reassurance and took his hand, shaking it firmly. I did this for her sake. I knew she couldn¡¯t take it if something happened to me.

    ¡°Indeed we will, Th¨¦o.¡±

    Marcel grinned as he turned away and walked over to Maria. I gave her a small burst of the soothing aura to help calm her down as she only stopped struggling once the fight was done.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked her in a kind tone of voice. One I was unaware that he had.

    She simply nodded and just stared at me. What were you thinking?

    I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s useful information.

    That sword dug right into your spine! If it wasn¡¯t for me, for the fact that you are immune to poison!

    I know¡­I am sorry. I¡¯ll make it up to you. I promise.

    I watched as she turned her focus to Marcel. ¡°I am fine. Thank you for asking.¡± She took a deep breath and glanced over at me one more time.

    Sorry for snapping at you, that was just stupid of you.

    I nodded, let¡¯s talk about this tonight. Enjoy the rest of your day with him. I love you.

    I didn¡¯t intend to sound harsh when I said him but I couldn¡¯t help it. Jealousy isn¡¯t my strongest suit when it comes to her and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marcel actually had feelings for her or if somewhere deep down, she had feelings for him.

 138: The Third Ring in the Kingdom

    ~Maria Point of View~

    I sighed as I knew he worried about that. I didn¡¯t like Marcel. I hated him. He tormented me. Made me uneasy. However, there were some parts of him that were sweet and kind that made him somewhat tolerable.

    I love you Th¨¦oden. But you scared me just now. I thought you were going to die!

    I know and I am truly sorry. I will make this up to you.

    You better.

    ¡°Let me heal both of you first before we leave okay?¡± Both men looked at me but eventually agreed to let me help heal what was left of their wounds. Both had walked up to me at this point and knelt down in front of me.

    ¡°Better.¡± I patted both of their knees and they both had kneeled in front of me.

    ¡°Thank you Princess, I must get back to work now. Enjoy your day.¡± Th¨¦o spoke as he motioned his guards to come forth and continue their training.

    I gave him a glare. You better not fight any more today. Let the guards spar each other. You need rest.

    Of course.

    I meant it Th¨¦o. Or I will put you on bed rest again.

    I won¡¯t fight today if I don¡¯t have to.

    Better not.

    ¡°Shall we continue our adventure? If you are feeling alright?¡± I asked Marcel with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s carry on.¡±

    Once we left the arena we walked the remainder of the second ring and eventually entered the third ring. The third ring in the district was a mix of noble and middle class folk. The noble here were more friendly in comparison with those in the outer ring. They didn¡¯t judge those around them and were more open to others in the community. In general, they were less stuck up than most of the nobles.

    For the middle class that resided here, the ring consisted of those who didn¡¯t come from old families, nor did they come from the wealthiest groups. Here is were a bunch of the guards lived, guards like Jasper and Quinn. In this ring there were more humble gestures, like them willing to aid each other, give when they can, and look after each other.

    I¡¯m not saying the nobles don¡¯t do this, but most seemed to disapprove of this course of behavior. Some even thought of this behavior as criminal.

    Thankfully for me, I was raised by two parents who taught me to show kindness and respect. Something, I had true even to this day. There was a saying my father would often say and that is, ¡°those in your kingdom will take after their ruler. If you show them love, in time, they will follow.¡± Now, not everyone shared the same viewpoint but I knew a lot of them did.

    ¡°History lesson?¡± I looked up at Marcel with a glisten of curiosity.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of strong families in this ring. I will list three like I did the last. The first one is Demirci. this is a clan of orcs known for their blacksmith skills. They have a shop in every ring of the kingdom and their shop is called The Burning Mantle. The stores get passed down from generation to generation as members of the clan pass. Their items range from magically enhanced to normal weapons and shields. Th¨¦o himself has had several items crafted by them over the years.

    ¡°The second one is Nasution. A family of elves that enchants items. They work alongside Pari when it comes to crafting the best enchanted items. They work alongside many businesses in providing services for enchantments and take a good portion of the profit. Their business so to speak is called The Traveling Enchantress.

    ¡°And thirdly is Reid. This family consists of a bunch of gnomes that craft some of the finest wine in the kingdom. Some of their brews sell across the seven rings and are very popular. They are responsible for some of the elven wines and well known meads. One fact about them, they keep their recipes hidden from anyone and everyone. It is a secret they claim will die with their family. Their brewing business is called The Short Spouts.

    ¡°So, darling, where are you taking me in this ring?¡± Marcel questioned as we entered deeper into the third ring.

    I thought about it for a moment, ¡°how do you feel about stopping by one of the taverns here for a drink to try some of The Short Spouts brew?¡±

    ¡°After that play fight, sure.¡±

    Marcel let me lead him to one of the local tavern¡¯s called Pearls. Not my typical go to place but the place was well kept and not as busy. Which was good on our part.

    Upon entering the tavern the atmosphere is cozy but the stench of wine and urine kind of lessens the effect. The lights were dimmed, to a point where darkvision was almost a requirement to enter the establishment. The bar itself was decently crafted and the stools were not comfortable once we took our seat.

    The back wall was aligned three tiers high with various types of alcohol and on the counter beside the wall, resided three mysterious kegs of beer.

    ¡°Princess Maria and King Marcel? What a pleasant surprise, please sit.¡± A human male spoke as he cleaned a glass. ¡°What can I get for you?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any of The Short Spout¡¯s brews in stock?¡± I glanced over at the shelves and recognized a few bottles but wasn¡¯t sure if they were displayed or for actual use.

    ¡°Of course! What can I pour you? Wine or Mead?¡±

    ¡°Surprise me.¡±

    The bartender nodded and grabbed two shot glasses. ¡°Mead it is.¡± He grabbed a bottle from the top shelf. I knew one thing at least, the top shelf was the strongest stuff.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sorry dear.

    I wanted to warn Th¨¦o. At least that way he had a heads up in case he was doing a round.

    Drinking? Is this because of the fight?

    No. I just wanted it to take the edge off. I¡¯ll behave.

    Sure you will. Lucky for you, I am close by in case something happens.

    I thought I felt you following me.

    Is it a crime that I want to make sure you are safe?

    You trust me don¡¯t you?

    Yes. It¡¯s him I don¡¯t trust, Maria.

    I waited a moment before I responded again, making sure Marcel wasn¡¯t talking. By this point the bartender gave us both our shot glasses.

    ¡°Shall we do a toast?¡± Marcel questioned. I could feel a bit of magic trying to take hold but failed due to my necklace.

    Instead of responding to him or Th¨¦o, I just took the shot and drank it in under ten seconds. ¡°Nope.¡± My face cringed a bit as the taste of alcohol was very evident. Much stronger than I was thinking. I swear there had to have been eighty percent or more in this one shot.

    Marcel looked at me with wide eyes, ¡°well, I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡± Marcel downed him without a reaction on his face.

    ¡°Let me know if you two want another round.¡± The bartender went back to washing glasses. Leaving us to our bidding.

    I¡¯d advise you not to drink another. I have taken a bit, but those drinks can knock us both out.

    Understood.

    And Maria, please be careful.

    I will. Prom¡­

    I lost my train of thought as Marcel pulled me into his body. ¡°Why can¡¯t I get through to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± I stopped myself from answering him.

    He¡¯s trying to fish for information about Maria. Using your toxicity as an advantage point.

    I understand that much. I may be buzzed but I¡¯m not totally wasted.

    Are you sure about that?

    Yes? No? Yes.

    Th¨¦o laughed, my point exactly. Are you alright with me taking a bit more away from you so you can think more clearly?

    I¡­I yes.

    He was quick to remove more of the effects from the shot. Allowing me to think more clearly.

    ¡°No reason. Let¡¯s get going shall we?¡± I gave the bartender thirty gold. Which took him by surprise.

    ¡°Thank you Princess.¡±

    ¡°You are not going to answer me are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer you Marcel.¡±

    ¡°If you are going to be my wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me cut you off right there, I may have to be your wife, but I don¡¯t have to listen to your orders.¡±

    With that I walked out leaving him stunned.

    I began to walk around the middle class district or our fourth ring in our kingdom and took in the surroundings once more. This ring consisted of those that hold steady jobs and are able to maintain their homes and families without too much issue. The homes here are typically single story homes with the occasional two story. Each home is pretty simple to build with the basic necessities.

    The businesses here are more simple than those in the outer rings. A lot of businesses here consist of multiple stands. There are several potion stands, art stands, food stands, and more. There are normal businesses too like Potions Galore, Books and Knacks, Twists and Vines, and Sweet Teeth.

    In this ring, Th¨¦o¡¯s office was present. Which most called The Captain¡¯s Quarters.

    Meet me in my office, please.

    His voice was concerned but firm.

    Should I wait for Marcel?

    I glanced back as he still had yet to leave Pearls.

    Just tell him where you are heading.

    I went back into Pearls and walked over to him as he had another drink in his hand. ¡°I need to stop by Th¨¦o¡¯s office.¡±

    He let out a long sigh, ¡°Of course you do.¡±

    ¡°You are more than welcome to come to Marcel.¡±

    ¡°I think I have taken enough of your time today. You can find me back at the castle.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? We still have a lot of daylight left.¡±

    At this point it was three in the afternoon. This whole day has been a bit weird, so maybe it will be a good thing to split ways now. Especially if he had more drinks after I walked out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. You don¡¯t want to deal with me while I am wasted anyways. Never good company.¡±

    ¡°And you are normal?¡±

    He reached for me and pulled me close to him, ¡°normally I don¡¯t get rejected by my lover.¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have lovers?¡± His statement confused the shit out of me.

    ¡°You are my lover Maria. Crimson is my lover. And even she is ignoring me right now.¡±

    The smell of alcohol stinged my nose. ¡°How many did he have after I walked outside for five minutes?¡±

    The bartender started counting on his fingers, ¡°Six? I think. And it isn¡¯t the weak stuff either.¡± The bartender pointed to the bottle of mead that he used on our first round of shots.

    ¡°Cut him off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her.¡± Marcel growled as he tried to cuff my mouth with his hand.

    I glared at the bartender and bit down on Marcel¡¯s hand. ¡°Ouch.¡± He quickly pulled his hand away.

    ¡°Cut him off.¡± The bartender nodded and put the drink back on the shelf. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You bit me, you bitch.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Oh hell no. He did not use that tone of voice on me. Let alone call me a bitch.

    ¡°You bit me.¡± Marcel looked at me with a serious stare.

    ¡°You deserved it, you drunk ass.¡± I mimicked his tone as I spoke. ¡°I think this is where you need to head back to the castle. I will have a guard escort you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter.¡± Marcel spoke as he stood up and almost fell over on me.

    There two guards are close, Greg and Harry. I will direct them to you.

    Thank you.

    ¡°Greg and Harry will be here shortly.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter!¡± Marcel shouted at me, grabbing onto me with a firm grip, ¡°I need you.¡± He growled.

    ¡°Need me for what?¡±

    Marcel just stared into my eyes. His breathing was steady. His grip, tight. For myself, I remind myself to be calm. I had to otherwise I could have done far worse things to him than I should.

    ¡°You are hurting me Marcel.¡± I spoke low, I didn¡¯t want the bartender to get alarmed.

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°I could kill you, but I have plans.¡±

    ¡°Kill me? Why?¡±

    ¡°Valuable, that is what you are. That is why I haven¡¯t killed you and your pet.¡±

    I remained steady, calm despite the situation. I knew my ring was charged, I knew Th¨¦o was taking the blunt of my emotions away.

    I took a deep breath before I said anymore, ¡°How am I valuable?¡± I hoped that I could gain more information but he remained silent.

    Thankfully for me, he released his grip as soon as Greg and Harry walked in. ¡°Princess, we are here to escort the King back to the castle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you both.¡±

    I let them handle Marcel from then on. Once they started leaving I whispered low, ¡°Fucking bastard.¡± And with that I headed to Th¨¦oden''s office.

 139: Captainâ€™s Quarters

    It didn¡¯t take me long to reach Theo¡¯s office and to my surprise he was waiting outside for me.

    ¡°Glad to see that you are in one piece.¡±

    He did a quick glance and pulled me in for a brief hug. ¡°I assume you didn¡¯t call me here for a hug?¡± I said with a tease as I stepped back from his grasp.

    ¡°I figured you needed an escape goat.¡± Theo opened his office door and led me inside, closing it behind us.

    I have been in his office on a few occasions. Most of the time I see his office through his eyes. His office was grand with his large oak desk at the center with a backdrop of a stained glass wall that featured our kingdom. In front of his desk were two sturdy oak chairs for visitors to sit. Upon the left wall he had shelves displaying various weapons. On the right wall he had artwork of the mountain range he trained in.

    He picked me up and sat me on his desk. His desk was taller than most desks, so I couldn¡¯t just sit myself on it. He walked around and sat in his chair that was made of fine leather and oak wood and pulled out a file.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked as I pointed to the file.

    ¡°A file on Sybil.¡±

    My eyes went wide, ¡°you have an open case?¡±

    ¡°A secret open case. I don¡¯t want the other guards worrying about a missing council member just yet.¡±

    ¡°Have you found anything?¡±

    ¡°I went to her home the other day. When I said I had paperwork to do that was a cover up. There was blood and burn marks around the room but her body wasn¡¯t there. I had Quinn come take a look to see if I missed anything but she didn¡¯t see anything new either.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she is dead?¡±

    ¡°With how much blood was in her home, it would surprise me if she lived.¡±

    ¡°Can you use Ghostly Insight to see if you can track her?¡±

    He scratched his head, ¡°I can try, but if she is dead it will not work.¡± I nodded and watched him.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He pulled out a drawer and pulled out a very fancy mirror. The mirror was used for the caster to view the target. I watched him frown as the mirror lit up as the spell took effect. ¡°Failed. As expected.¡±

    ¡°Have you attempted to locate her with Locate Entity?¡± Locate Entity allowed a certain creature to be traced on the same plane as the caster.

    ¡°I tried around her home but nothing picked up.¡± Theo handed me the file so I can look through it, ¡°Let me know if you see something different.¡±

    I nodded and scanned the documents. Blood. So much blood. No body. Chard walls. Reeks of dragon. Crimson looking like a suspect. Clothes missing.

    There was nothing out of the ordinary in the file, ¡°just meets our expectations that Crimson could be the killer.¡±

    Theo nodded and took the folder back and put it back in the drawer, ¡°now that that is out of the way, what are the rest of your plans today?¡±

    ¡°Well, now that you got me out of my adventure with Marcel, I think we both deserve a bit of fun ourselves.¡±

    He smiled at that idea, ¡°I''d hope you would say that.¡±

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Well, first off let me use Restoration to your mental state. You are still a bit buzzed.¡± I nodded and allowed him to cast a bit of healing magic to remove the rest of the effects of the mead. He then casted it on himself as he too was affected since he took some of the effects from me. ¡°Better.¡± He looked at me with a smile on his face, ¡°I can think of a few things we could do.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡± I had a feeling what he was referencing and I wouldn¡¯t mind that at all.

    ¡°Good. Let me just cast Silence and Lock first.¡± He ended up casting the spell lock first to insure that his office door was locked.

    ¡°You want to do it here?¡±

    ¡°Why not? The guards are all on rounds. We have time.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe we can wait until later tonight. Craft something in our dreams.¡±

    As much as I would love to do it in his office, I had a bit of class and honestly, I was worried that we would get caught.

    ¡°Alright, we will wait for tonight then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you my dear.¡± I kissed his lips, ¡°I should probably get back to the castle, see you in four hours?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡± He kissed me back. ¡°I can teleport you there to save you the walk.¡±

    I thought about it briefly, ¡°sure. I think when I get back there I¡¯ll stay around my room.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡±

    He gave me one more kiss and in a flash I appeared in my bedroom. Thank you dear. I told Theo as I sat down on my bed and curled up in a ball. Looking out my window that spanned the greenery around the castle.

 140: Dream Ten: A Talk on Life and Romance

    As the hours ticked by I thought about anything and everything. I thought about my parents and how my life was before their death. It was sweet, loveable, and most importantly it was home. My family was just the three of us as my parents failed to have more children due to an underlying cause that she didn¡¯t want to discuss openly. It was lonely at times being the only child, but my parents did keep me busy with training. Classes such as art, language, dance, and design. I didn¡¯t mind the training lessons but I wished I would have had more time with my parents while they were alive.

    When Theo came along, he distracted me further. It was much needed as no matter how many lessons my parents put me through I was running out of options as I would excel at most of them. Our love was slow at first. We didn¡¯t get intimate for almost the first full one hundred years of us being together. And perhaps that is why we are the way we are now. Still in the phase of everything is bliss.

    Yes we both have our pros and cons so to speak. His jealousy is one and my emotional state is one for me but we make it work.

    Now our lives being messy as it is and getting thrown into this arranged marriage business makes our lust for each other stronger. Our desires are more intense, which we manage. Maybe not well, but we try.

    At least one thing we have to look forward to, our bonded dreams. As I know one thing, if we can be intimate in the real world, I know we can be intimate as much as we want without a care in the world. I do mean without a care in the world as we didn¡¯t have to worry about unexpected surprises no matter how much he teases me about it.

    It still could happen, you know.

    Please. I thought we have been over this and came to the conclusion that dreams do not result in children.

    Yeah, that was the typical argument between us since he found that Jasper was expecting his first. As he hoped our shared bond would indicate any changes to my body in regards to children. To be fair, I am grateful nothing has come up yet. As much as I would love a child of my own, the world is too chaotic for a child right now.

    One thing that I loved about Theo was that he was understanding. As he understood my thoughts on children and agreed with me on that.

    As my mind continued to think about life, I eventually fell asleep as the sky turned dark. As our dream escape unfolded I recognized it as our favorite spot on the beach.

    ¡°Your mind was busy tonight.¡± Theo spoke as he held his arms open for me to run into.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°What got you thinking about life?¡±

    He pulled me close to his body, allowing his aura of soothing to calm us both.

    ¡°I suppose what happened today while Marcel was drunk.¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°He said I was valuable. Though we didn¡¯t learn how. Is it my magic? My title? What does a devil want?¡±

    ¡°What would a devil want with a royal and a dragon?¡±

    We both fell silent as we thought about the possibilities as to why I was so valuable to a devil high lord.

    ¡°Regardless of the situation, we are still together and that is all that matters.¡±

    Theo was right on that. He could have been killed, I could have been killed, he could have left, among a lot of other things.

    ¡°That is very true.¡± He bent down and kissed my lips. ¡°Now that we got that out of the way, you were thinking about our love life?¡±

    I smiled up at him, ¡°Our love life is something I wish that would not change. Between the thrill and our lust it pushed us a bit into overdrive. And that, I do not mind.¡±

    Theo let out a deep breath, ¡°Good I thought you were going to say it needs to stop.¡±

    I laughed, ¡°Please, if I ever thought that, get me checked out.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

    He kissed me again, deepening his desire for me. ¡°How come we never dream of a bed?¡± I teased as he laid me down gently on the beach.

    ¡°It has never crossed my mind.¡±

    He pressed his body against mine as he continued to press his lips against mine. I began to pull his shirt up as continued to press against my body, teasing me.

    After a brief struggle as he refused to stop kissing my lips for a second I finally managed to pull his shirt off. Exposing his well defined chest. Allowing his cool sensation to brace my own skin.

    ¡°I love you Maria.¡± Theo whispered as he pulled my own shirt off exposing my chest. He moved his fingers down to my pants, leaving a trail of goosebumps behind.

    As soon as he got my pants off he took his own off, exposing the both of us in our undergarments. Which was quickly removed shortly after the pants came off.

    ¡°I love you Theo.¡± I managed to speak after he pulled his lips away from mine as he trailed down my body and to my lower half where he continued utilizing his tongue.

    After a while, I was more than ready. I wanted him and he knew that. Thirty minutes pass as he rests beside me after we both finish.

    ¡°You know, I love our secret love life.¡± I said as I hopped on his body and hover over him.

    He smirked at me, ¡°you know, I can do round two. I have no problem with that.¡±

    ¡°Bet.¡±

    This time I was on top the majority of the time. Giving him pleasure like he did me. Thirty more minutes pass and we both finish a second time. I rested beside him as I curled up into him.

    ¡°If only our dreams lasted forever.¡±

 141. Combat Training

    As I woke, I stretched beneath my covers. Letting the cool air brush against my skin. As the air darted across my skin goose bumps formed, forcing me to bury myself further in the covers.

    Maria dear, it¡¯s time to get up. Th¨¦oden whispered softly through the bond. He seemed oddly awake for our dream life just ending.

    Do I have to? I groaned as I slowly lowered the blanket from my face allowing my skin to get used to the brisk air.

    Yes, we need to train this morning. Th¨¦oden seemed amused, for what reason I do not know.

    Fine. Best to get some anger out before I meet with Fredrick.

    There you go. I will meet you in the arena.

    Yeah, yeah. I muttered as I felt that my body had finally adjusted well enough to the brisk temperature this morning, that I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and stood up. The covers fell as I fully embraced the brisk air as I stretched my arms and legs.

    I let out a sigh as I shuffled my feet against the floor. Mornings were really not my thing, however, it beat staying in bed all day long.

    I opened the door to my wardrobe and pulled out a black sweat set and my boots. Along with a fresh pair of under garments. I slipped everything on and ran my wired comb through the rats nest I call my hair.

    Do I have too?

    I asked him one more time as I glanced back at my bed. The warmth of the bed taunted me. Calling me to come back to it and curl back up in a ball.

    Yes.

    I sighed loudly in disappointment as I found the strength and walked out of my room, locking the door behind me. I walked along the marbled hallway down the marbled staircase and into the grand hall. There, I walked into the kitchen to grab a quick bite before heading to the arena.

    ¡°Good morning Roland.¡± I gave our chef a smile as he came out of the back pantry of the kitchen carrying eggs and bread.

    ¡°Good morning Maria.¡± He huffed as he placed the items on the counter. ¡°If you want a light snack before training there is a premade plate of bacon, eggs, and toast in the cooler.¡±

    ¡°You know me all too well.¡± I moved past him and opened the cooler and pulled out the plate he had covered up. I removed the cover and headed out the kitchen with the plate. Slowly munching on the food as I walked towards the arena.

    On my walk there, there wasn¡¯t much for movement amongst the citizens. Most were still asleep as it was two in the morning. Which I did not mind as it allowed me to enjoy the quiet morning hours all to myself.

    Taking in my surroundings, I couldn¡¯t help but smile as the moonlight captivated my kingdom all too well. Giving it a breathtaking glow of peace.

    It took me ten minutes to walk to the arena as I was taking my sweet time. As I opened the door to the arena Th¨¦oden was already there stretching. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the bond, I thought I was going to have to track you down.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    I placed the now empty plate on the ground next to the arena door. ¡°Stopped for food?¡± Th¨¦oden arched his eyebrow as his lips parted in a smile.

    ¡°Needed fuel for practice.¡± I declared as I crossed my arms.

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°Shall we get started or are you just going to stand there?¡±

    ¡°I-¡± I was at a loss for words. Now, I could just punch him or I could use the plate I just sat down on as a prop.

    ¡°Maria, don¡¯t.¡± Th¨¦oden raised his hand to block the plate from crashing into his face as I had bent down, picked up the glass plate, and threw it like a frisbee. The plate crashed against his arm breaking upon impact. ¡°Roland¡¯s not going to be happy about that.¡±

    ¡°Please, there are a ton of them in the castle.¡±

    Th¨¦oden bent down and picked up three pieces of glass. ¡°You may be limited to magic in our dreams. However, I can still utilize my own magic.¡± Th¨¦oden declared as he cast a simple spell that when used with the right items can hurt. ¡°I hope you are ready to eat your own¡­weapon?¡± Th¨¦oden said with a smile as a tiny magical catapult had formed in his hands as he started to fling pieces of glass in my direction.

    One by one I managed to dodge each piece. Might not have been graceful but hey, I dodged them. As the final piece of glass was flung in my direction, I miscalculated and felt the sting of the glass pierce my skin. I glanced at my arm and watched as blood began to drip from the gash.

    I shot him a glare, ¡°You asked for it.¡± I growled as I ran towards him as quickly as I could and swung three times. The first, missing as I targeted his left side. The second missed as I targeted his left shoulder. The third impacted as I targeted his right side.

    I didn¡¯t have enough strength in it to cause him any damage, apparently. He grunted as my palm impacted his shoulder but as I looked up into his eyes he had a look in his eyes that sent a chill down my spine. ¡°Nice try.¡±

    He pushed back against my body and sent me flying across the arena. My body smacked hard against the wall then the floor, causing dust to stir around my body. As my body hit, a few bones cracked under the pressure.

    Once I was fully on the ground, I remained still as I focused on healing my body. ¡°Maria!¡± Th¨¦oden''s voice boomed in the arena as I heard him race towards me.

    In a split second he was there by my side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He questioned me between his own heavy breathing.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden, I¡­¡± I began to whisper beneath my breath. To be fair, I was fine, I was just acting in hopes to surprise attack him.

    ¡°Yes?¡± He scanned my body with his eyes. Making sure that my healing capabilities had started. Just as a sigh was about to leave his lips, I punched him in the face hard.

    He groaned on impact as the sheer force behind my fist sent his head backwards. ¡°Damn it!¡± Th¨¦oden groaned. As soon as his head repositioned itself, I saw out of the corner of my eye that I had broken his nose as blood dripped from his nostril.

    I remained still on the floor as I was afraid to move. I saw and felt his anger radiate within him. I felt his stern glare fall upon me as my eyes remained fixed on the arena¡¯s ceiling.

    ¡°Maria.¡± He spoke in an authoritative voice, ¡°One of our rules is no face.¡±

    I glanced at him with an apologetic smile, ¡°Sorry love, I miss calculated my aim. I was trying for your left shoulder.¡± I slowly sat up and stared at his face. I brushed my hand against his cheek as he let out a sigh. ¡°I can not be mad at you, you know?¡± He rested his head against mine.

    ¡°I know you said I can not do magic outside of dreams but-¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°My own healing has taken care of it already.¡±

    I sighed in relief, ¡°Should we continue?¡±

    ¡°We have only gone a few rounds but the impact we both already received, sure.¡± Th¨¦oden stood up and held out his hand to help me up. ¡°You know, I would love to see how you will tell Roland about the broken plate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll blame it on you.¡± I looked up at him with a smile.

    ¡°Ha! Not a chance.¡± Th¨¦oden replied.

    ¡°Should you take care of the blood on your face first?¡± I asked him as we started to head towards the doors of the arena.

    ¡°Right, that.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he used a simple spell to clean him up. ¡°Now let¡¯s go get a proper breakfast.¡±

 142. Breakfast

    Stepping outside of the arena we were met with the brisk, cold air, and glistening moonlight that produced a cast of shadow amongst the kingdom¡¯s structures. The grounds still gleamed with morning dew as it was just shy of two in the morning.

    The activity of the kingdom was minimal as most were still asleep in their homes. Which provided a great advantage to us as we were able to enjoy the closeness of each other''s companies.

    Taking a deep breath we began the walk back to the castle, hand in hand. Our walks were typically silent however, with the morning to ourselves we decided to take a chance and have a normal walk.

    ¡°Tomorrow is your big day.¡± Th¨¦oden reminded me.

    I groaned, ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. I still have so much more to prepare!¡±

    ¡°I thought you had all of that ready?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me with a disappointment in his voice.

    ¡°I-¡± I stammered, ¡°I have most of it prepared.¡± I admitted sheepishly.

    ¡°Maria, what parts don¡¯t you have prepared?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.. the speech.¡±

    Both of us glanced at each other. My pitiful eyes looked at his disappointing ones as he let out a long sigh. He shook his head and resumed looking forward, ¡°Maria, the speech is the most important part in this.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you have it done?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± I admitted. I knew it was a stupid thing to be afraid of, but I was afraid I would somehow mess up and they would revoke my position.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of Maria.¡±

    ¡°What if I mess up?¡±

    He glanced down at me and gave me a slight smile, ¡°Even the great ones have messed up a time or two.¡±

    ¡°But what if they don¡¯t want-¡±

    ¡°Maria, it¡¯s natural for you to be afraid and nervous every once in a while. It just makes you more human.¡±

    I glanced up at him with a soft smile. ¡°Thanks dear.¡± I squeezed his hand tighter as his words eased my nerves.

    We walked a bit longer in silence staring straight ahead, holding each other''s hands. As we walked closer and closer to the castle we stepped back into normal walking routine in case Marcel had eyes out on us.

    ¡°Maria, before we head back in, can I have the demon tracker?¡± Th¨¦oden asked me as he glanced down at the bracelet that was glistening ever so brightly.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The bracelet always glistened this close to the castle. Upon investigation we concluded that the cause of this was due to Marcel¡¯s return as it had not been this bright prior.

    Th¨¦oden had a point in wanting the bracelet. He had asked about it before Marcel¡¯s return. However, I had refused as it gave me a sense of comfort.

    With Marcel¡¯s return, having the bracelet was pointless. I sighed and slipped the bracelet off my left wrist. ¡°Will you inform me of any fiends within the castle?¡±

    He took the bracelet and slipped it. Sliding it underneath his armor. ¡°Not a chance.¡± He said in a firm but gentle voice. ¡°If I told you of every fiend in the castle, it would only cause you to panic.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but groan. ¡°Damn it.¡± I hated it when he was right.

    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good.¡± He told me as he stood, opened the gate to the castle and waited for me to walk ahead of him.

    ¡°I know. It still sucks.¡±

    I walked through the gates giving him a simple nod. The rest of the walk to the castle doors was silent and as professional as it could be.

    Th¨¦oden then pushed open the grand oak doors and let me walk through the threshold first. My footsteps soon began to echo through the empty hall as I walked along the marbled floor. Th¨¦oden''s own heavy footsteps soon followed along with the sound of the clanking of his armor.

    We made our way to the kitchen and was hit with the overwhelming smell of fresh bacon, bread, and tarts. ¡°Something smells delicious.¡± I declared as I took my seat at the table.

    ¡°I hoped you two worked up an appetite.¡± Roland said with a cherry voice.

    ¡°You can count on that.¡± Th¨¦oden responded.

    ¡°That does not surprise me. You went with a morning snack.¡± Roland shook his finger in a disappointing way. He was quick to grab three helpings of breakfast and place them in front of Th¨¦oden. Th¨¦oden instantly began to chow down on the food. ¡°Rather ravenous I see.¡± Roland chuckled. He went back to the cooler and pulled out two more plates and sat them near him. ¡°Just in case.¡±

    Th¨¦oden had actually stopped eating as he sat the fifth plate down. ¡°Look, I may be a dragon, that doesn¡¯t mean I eat like a pig.¡±

    ¡°Never said you did.¡±

    ¡°The fifth plate of food?¡± Th¨¦oden glanced over at the plate then back at Roland.

    ¡°I can put it back in the cooler if you don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Roland began to reach for the plate, however Th¨¦oden moved his arm around it and shot Roland a glare, ¡°I mean I will eat it regardless.¡±

    Roland laughed, ¡°Thought so.¡±

    Roland glanced over at me before giving me any of my food, ¡°Where is the plate that I gave you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­it broke.¡± I managed to mutter beneath my breath. I started to feel my face turn red as Roland shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°Thankfully, the plates have no real significance.¡± He went to the counter and gave me my own plate of food.

    As he sat it down I let out a sigh, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be mad at me.¡±

    ¡°Nope, I am more curious as to why the plate broke.¡±

    During our breakfast I went over the details of the training session that Th¨¦oden and I had that morning. How I used the plate as a weapon. Then how Th¨¦oden used the spell catapult and assaulted me with the broken pieces.

    ¡°Assault?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned with a bit of amusement.

    ¡°Yes assaulted.¡±

    ¡°Bit extreme. More or less, I used the plate just like you did.¡±

    ¡°But you used it a hundred ways! I only used it once.¡± I explained. ¡°There¡¯s a difference.¡± I crossed my arms and glared at Th¨¦oden, as I tried to make my point.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he rolled his eyes at me.

    After thirty minutes, we both finished our breakfast, parting ways. Th¨¦oden went to do his first set of rounds with Quinn, whereas I found my way to my office.

 143. Visit with Caroline

    Letting out a sigh, I found the strength to leave my office and head downstairs to Caroline¡¯s workspace. Taking a right from the grand hall and walked halfway down the corridor to her space.

    As I got close to her door I could hear loud banging coming from inside as I heard Caroline shout, ¡°Now you come back here with that black thread!¡±

    Must be having some trouble with the enchanted equipment. I thought to myself. I was hesitant in knocking on the door as I did not want to disturb whatever situation she had found herself in but I needed my dress.

    ¡°Now drop those scissors!¡± I heard her shout.

    Maybe she needs help. With that in mind, I knocked three times on the door. ¡°Caroline, may I come in?¡±

    ¡°Just one second dear!¡± She shouted.

    I pressed my ear to the door. What I heard sounded like complete chaos. There was constant clunking and clicking noises as things seemed to be either thrown against the wall or dropped on the floor. The shuffling of feet as Caroline tried to keep up the pace with her malfunctioning equipment. ¡°Maria, can you come in here! I need an extra set of hands!¡±

    I quickly turned the brass door knob and entered her workspace, shutting the door behind me quickly. My eyes went wide as I saw the mannequin that was enchanted to help her, holding a pair of scissors above her head, threatening her. ¡°What the hell!¡± I shouted as I quickly moved into action.

    My heart raced as my feet moved across the floor boards quickly. Stepping in between Caroline and the mannequin. Something, I did not think twice about doing. Something, I hoped I didn¡¯t regret later.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Caroline muttered. ¡°Everything was going well. Then this!¡± She gestured to the mannequin holding the scissors.

    ¡°I got this! You get back!¡± I told Caroline gently pushing her out of the way.

    Now, I hadn¡¯t really put too much thought into how I could take care of an enchanted mannequin. I could attempt to destroy it with my fists, but then there are still magical parts. I knew there was a spell for this type of thing and that was dispel magic. However, I had no idea if I could cast such a spell.

    ¡°Think Maria, think..¡± I muttered.

    I felt a tingle in the bond as Th¨¦oden began to watch the scene unfold. My racing heart and waves of sheer panic must have drawn his attention.

    Try it. Th¨¦oden spoke with an encouraging voice. We haven¡¯t had a chance to try those types of spells yet. Now is the perfect opportunity.

    How?

    I was confused as to how I had no idea how to cast those types of spells.

    Think of the target. Think of the magic that could be behind it. This seems like a charm type of effect. Or a command effect. Target those things. But try not to target the main enchantment. At this point in time, I did feel him close by. He was just giving me a chance to handle the situation before he burst through the door.

    Alright I think I got it.

    I turned my focus back to the mannequin as soon as he was done explaining the spell to me. Thankfully for me, it still had its focus locked on me and not Caroline.

    I thought about the spell. About what Th¨¦oden said and focused on the possibility of this thing being commanded or charmed. I poured all efforts into this spell and prayed that it would work.

    I soon began to feel the magic build but as soon as that feeling came I felt a sharp piercing sting in my right shoulder. My own cry of pain was drowned out by Caroline¡¯s cry of fear. As the mannequin had stabbed my shoulder with the pair of scissors. The scissors went deep in my shoulder, only leaving the handle of them exposed.

    I glanced between the newly fresh wound and the mannequin who was now looking for another weapon. Try and focus on the spell Maria. Th¨¦oden reminded me. I¡¯ll deal with the pain.

    I nodded and soon began to recast the spell, blocking out as much pain as possible. I felt the spell build once more, as I was finally able to fully cast my first dispel magic. I felt the burst of essence leave me and strike at the target. I watched how the mannequin tried to fight off the spell but the spell eventually took hold. Stopping the charm or command effect that we figured was in place.

    However, to my surprise as the magic took affect, sparks flew out from the mannequin. What was that? I questioned Th¨¦oden as I had not seen that happen when others used the spell.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Must be from your true essence.

    My true essence?

    Yes.

    I was a bit confused but I was sure I would hear more about it later. As I let the bond fall silent, I sighed in relief as I saw the features of the mannequin return to normal. It appeared friendly and almost apologetic as it brought over a cloth scrap and handed it to me. ¡°Thank you?¡± I took the scrap of cloth and leaned up against the closest wall and took a deep breath to calm my nerves.

    ¡°Maria!¡± Caroline rushed over to me and began to assess my wound. ¡°Thank you! You saved me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± I breathed.

    Alright now the pair of dang scissors in my shoulder.

    You can pull them out yourself or you can see the nurse. Theoden told me.

    I think I can manage.

    I took a few more deep breaths as I stared up at the ceiling. I didn¡¯t want to stare at Caroline as I did this. I gripped the handle of the scissors and began to pull.

    The pain was brutal. It remained me of the pain I felt when I pulled the arrow out of my leg. Sharp and intense. Remembering that incident, I thought back to how pulling the arrow slowly was more painful than all at once.

    So that is what I did. I just yanked the scissors out of my shoulder. As the pair came out of my shoulder, I gritted my teeth and held in a scream as I didn¡¯t want to blow out Caroline''s eardrums. As soon as I did that, I felt the blood begin to trickle fast down my shoulder causing me to internally panic.

    Heal, Maria. Th¨¦oden reminded me.

    To which I was grateful. With that reminder I gave a few boosts of healing to myself. Allowing the wound to fully close and stop gushing blood.

    ¡°Well, that is a new one.¡± I breathed as I let my body relax more. The sting of the scissors going in that deep still lingered but it was tolerable. What Theoden pulled helped a ton.

    Well done Maria. Th¨¦oden said with pride. You handled that well.

    Thank you. Now, if I can get through the rest of the day with no more surprises¡­I¡¯d have it made.

    I felt Th¨¦oden linger in the bond a bit longer as I knew he just wanted to ensure the situation was handled.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me what happened?¡± I asked Caroline as I was finally able to face her once more.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. I was finalizing your dress for tomorrow and then the mannequin started acting strange.¡± Caroline¡¯s words were muttered but I was able to make most of them out. She still seemed upset and freaked out over the situation and I didn¡¯t blame her.

    I did think it was strange that the thing came to life just a day before my formal celebration. Part of me couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was someone''s attempt at running my celebration. Maybe Crimson did this. I thought of Theoden as she was the one working within the Council. Then again it could have been Marcel and his mind manipulation.

    That¡¯s a theory. We don¡¯t have proof. I¡¯m just glad you both are safe.

    After a few minutes had passed and I was more or less stable after the ordeal, I moved over to Caroline and hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright Caroline.¡±

    Caroline hugged me back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry they hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, see?¡± I said as I moved so she could see where the hole in my shoulder once was.

    She sighed in relief. ¡°Good. Thank you again dear. I do have your dress complete.¡±

    Caroline moved from me and over to one of the unalive mannequins and showed me my dress. It is a black dress and similar fabric to that of my wedding dress. However, this one was more simple. It had a knee high slit, a few sparkles here and there, the perfect neckline, and black cuff sleeves. It was gorgeous and worth the stabbing if you ask me.

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± I explained and ran over to the dress to examine it up close.

    ¡°I¡¯d say you can try it on, but it is a magical dress. It¡¯ll mold to your body perfectly.¡±

    After she said that, I ran back over to her and hugged her tightly. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    With how the dress looked, I had planned to use it on a date with Theoden. First, I just needed to get through my formal celebration tomorrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome dear. Anything for my favorite client!¡± She squeezed me back equally as tight.

    ¡°Can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± I said as I gasped for air. Hell, for her being an older woman she had plenty of strength left.

    She chuckled and released me. ¡°I¡¯ll get this bagged up for you.¡±

    She grabbed a garment bag and placed the dress inside. She then surprised me further and grabbed a pair of solid black high heels. ¡°Here. I know these were not on the request ticket but I can¡¯t make you a dress without making a pair of matching shoes!¡± She explained.

    These heels added about five inches to my height and were stunning. Thankfully for me, Caroline made the heels a little chunkier to help aid me and my walking. ¡°Thank you! These are beautiful!¡± I grabbed the shoes from her.

    ¡°Now maybe, reaching that guard''s lips of his, will be a little easier on you.¡± She joked.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a thought¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Maria! Theoden scolded me through the bond as I teased him with me wearing the dress and the five inch heels. As well as him ripping off the dress and five inch heels.

    ¡°Now, I must get back to work now that it seems everything is in order here.¡±

    Caroline spoke, causing me to come back into reality once more. ¡°Oh yes, of course.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    I made sure I had everything before I walked towards the door. ¡°Thank you again for saving me dear.¡± Caroline said once more.

    ¡°Anytime!¡± I gave her a wave as I left her workspace.

    I walked back upstairs and into my own bedroom. I placed the dress on the inside of my wardrobe along with the pair of new shoes. I walked over to the standup mirror and let out a sigh as I looked at the blood that had stained my sweatshirt.

 144. Pain in my...

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    Gently, I placed my fingers against the swollen area, feeling the uneven texture of the bruise. I closed my eyes for a moment, focusing on the warmth that began to gather in my hands and used the spell healing touch. I concentrated on the area, willing the soothing power to flow from my fingertips.

    The healing touch was a familiar and comforting sensation, like a gentle, warm embrace that sought to mend and restore. I could feel the magic working as a subtle glow began to emanate from my hands. Gradually, the swelling started to subside, and the vibrant colors of the bruise began to fade, shifting from deep purples to lighter hues.

    I sighed, at least I was able to figure out what enchantment/spell to dispel. I muttered through the bond.

    I am proud of you for that Maria. Why not get some rest. And I¡¯ll heal the wound the rest of the way?

    Th¨¦oden sounded concerned. He was right, I needed rest but I felt pretty much alright. Despite minor discomfort.

    I think I have it pretty much healed.

    Yes, but remember-

    I know to try not to use my magic. The dispel was heavier than the healing I used.

    I know. You have used enough magic today. We don¡¯t need to alert Marcel, remember?

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    I sighed, realizing Th¨¦oden was right. The situation had forced me to confront the limits of my abilities. When I had first attempted to use the dispel, I had applied it at a lower level, hoping it would suffice. However, the spell¡¯s resistance had been stronger than anticipated, and my initial attempt had failed. So, that forced me to cast the spell at a higher level.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I could feel the drainage of the essence that I used but it didn¡¯t matter to me. I was just glad that Caroline was not harmed in the alteration.

    Rest Maria. Th¨¦oden muttered through the bond as he was trying to to get me to relax.

    I rolled my eyes. Rest did seem like a good idea however, I had only twenty four hours to write a speech and so far the morning had proved hectic.

    Now you want to write your speech?

    Th¨¦oden sounded amused. It wasn¡¯t I wanting to write my speech, it was more or less I needed to write my speech. The speech that would determine my future.

    I sat down at my desk, pulled out some parchment, a quill and some ink. I felt a pull in my shoulder where the scissors had gone in and was yanked out.

    I sighed once more, the pain in my shoulder, I knew I needed to forget about if I was to ever write this speech.

    So I began to write.

    To my kingdom¡­.

    I winced as I wrote. The pain in my shoulder was horrible. However, I noticed that the pain didn¡¯t last long as Th¨¦oden siphoned bits away at time.

    Th¨¦oden¡­I grumbled. I didn¡¯t mind him taking the pain away from time to time, however this was mundane. Despite it being an annoyance. I needed to learn to be able to handle my own pain. Not just rely on Th¨¦oden to take the pain away.

    I felt the siphon of the pain stop. Thank you dear. I told Th¨¦oden.

    Mhm.

    I finished the final details of my speech as I began to write the final lines.

    And with that I promise to uphold the foundations that started this kingdom. Righteous values, selfless acts, and bravery, I will put my kingdom first. I will protect, serve, and honor my kingdom no matter the cost.

    Yeah¡­that sounds good. Then again I may just improvise, at least it is a foundation.

    The speech will be wonderful. Th¨¦oden told me.

    I hope so.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. I knew I felt more and more ready for tomorrow night. I just hoped it would go without issue.

    Rest Maria. We still need to train tonight in our dream.

    I sighed and listened to him this time. I got up from my chair and walked over to my bed, slipped off my pants and curled under the covers. It had been a pretty intense morning, I just hoped the afternoon would be simple.

    As I rested, I heard the faint sound of footsteps echo outside my door. Stop and a firm knock followed. ¡°Maria?¡± A voice called out.

 145. Apology?

    ¡°Maria?¡± The male voice echoed.

    I grumbled. I didn¡¯t want to get out of bed. Not for Marcel, but I had a feeling that he was not going to leave me alone.

    ¡°Maria?¡± Marcel¡¯s voice echoed once again as he pounded against my door.

    ¡°Coming¡­¡± I grumbled as I found the strength to get out of my bed and walk towards the door.

    Maria. Th¨¦oden scolded me. Dress yourself first.

    Shit! There was no way in hell was I going to let Marcel see me naked.

    ¡°One moment Marcel!¡±

    I shouted as I ran towards my wardrobe and pulled out a new sweatshirt and slipped it on. I walked over towards the door, took a deep breath and opened it.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± This was the last thing I wanted to deal with today. I knew my voice sounded harsh, as my stance wasn''t any better. I was giving him an attitude and to be fair, I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Good afternoon to you too.¡± Marcel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he mimicked my attitude. ¡°I heard of the alteration in Caroline¡¯s workspace and wanted to check in on you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes, ¡°Sure you do.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting something?¡± Marcel questioned as his eyes narrowed even more if that were even possible. I sensed he was trying to read into my own words and my body language.

    ¡°No, sorry, it has just been a long day.¡± I sheepishly apologized for the attitude I had given him.

    ¡°Understandable. Getting attacked by a mannequin like that can be traumatizing.¡±

    I felt my own eyes narrow as I crossed my arms, ¡°So does getting attacked by the one you are supposed to marry.¡± I muttered. I slapped my hand across my mouth after I said it and felt my face turn red.

    ¡°I never truly apologize for that, did I?¡± Marcel¡¯s body remained calm as he spoke the words. ¡°I am sorry for the attack that I did on your life.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    I felt the edges of my mouth quiver. I was confused at the turn of events. ¡°I uh¡­thanks.¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Your betrayal hurts. So, I wanted you to hurt.¡± Marcel confessed to me.

    ¡°Understandable.¡± I mouthed.

    I appreciated his apology though it did not help my wounds. His apology was a few weeks too late.

    ¡°I hope in time you can forgive me for that.¡± Marcel said.

    ¡°Time will tell¡­¡± I muttered beneath my breath.

    I watched Marcel as he watched me. Studying my body language, looking for any indication for faults. I couldn¡¯t help but do the same. He seemed a bit sincere with his apology however, I sensed a hint of deceit in him.

    What do you think of this?

    I questioned Th¨¦oden. I was curious to see his opinion on the situation.

    I don¡¯t trust it. He had too much enjoyment out of attacking you. That I know.

    Th¨¦oden was right. His behavior during that battle showed no remorse whatsoever. It shown, enjoyment instead. He enjoyed torturing me that day. That I knew.

    ¡°Regardless of that matter, I have a question. I felt your magic use earlier. It was well intriguing.¡± Marcel said as he leaned himself up against the wall in the hallway.

    So this is what this was about. He¡¯s just trying to butter me up to learn more about my magic.

    Just use your words wisely.

    Th¨¦oden reminded me.

    ¡°I had to utilize it. The mannequin was charmed.¡± I told him.

    ¡°I thought that mannequin was always charmed?¡± He questioned me further.

    ¡°Yes, but someone enhanced it further.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Well, it is a good thing you knew how to handle the situation.¡± Marcel responded.

    ¡°Training must be paying off..¡± he muttered beneath his breath.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked him. I hoped he would repeat what he just said. As what he said confirmed our feeling that we had that someone was following us this whole time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m glad you are doing better. I will see you tomorrow for your formal celebration.¡± Marcel said as he started to walk down the hall. In an attempt to avoid further questioning.

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± I muttered back and watched him walk down the hall.

    I closed my door as soon as he was out of sight and slumped against it. I sighed in relief.

    This isn¡¯t going to get any easier is it?

    I¡¯m afraid not Maria.

    At least I have you to keep me sane.

    Of course Maria. It''s my duty to keep you grounded.

    I smiled softly. Without Th¨¦oden, I had no idea what would have come of me by now. Would I be dead? Or would my own kingdom locked me away and deem me incompetent to rule? Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to worry about any of that.

 146. A Hag of a Fight

    After the brief encounter with Marcel, I figured it was best to curl back up in bed. Can I watch your world for a while? I asked Theoden in hopes to distract me further. At least until I was tired enough for bed. So he and I could do magic training in our dream escape.

    Of course. I was just about to do a round with Quinn.

    Thank you dear.

    Mhm.

    I pulled into his vision so I could see my kingdom through his eyes. Something I often did as my own life could be pretty boring from time to time.

    ~Theoden Point of View~

    I waited for Quinn to arrive at my office as our next round was about to start. ¡°Ready captain?¡± Quinn''s voice range in my office.

    ¡°You bet.¡± I said as I grabbed my equipment, slipped it on and headed out the door, locking my office behind me.

    It had warmed up since my training with Maria this morning. It was still a bit brisk but not terrible, since the sun was shining brightly above the kingdom.

    There wasn¡¯t a cloud in the sky today, which made the cooler temperatures more bearable for those who were not used to them yet. The blue hues of the sky mixed with the yellow from the sun painted a brilliant landscape.

    We walked to the edge of the outer nobel ring first. And began our run through. Her on one side and I on the opposite side of the ring. Overlapping in the center, as we pass each other.

    We did each ring this way. This way proved to be the most efficient way of doing rounds. Two guards per round. Each round occurs every thirty minutes. By the time we hit our thirty minute mark we are in the middle of the seven rings. Which is around the fourth/fifth ring.

    The more inward we went, the more we slowed our pace as we knew crime in these rings occurred almost every single day. The fiends entering the kingdom did not help and thankfully with the help of the demon tracker we have been able to eliminate most of them without cause of alarm.

    Today was no different. Once we reached the fourth ring, the charmed ruby diamond on the bracelet began to glisten as it marked that a creature from hell was close. I slowed my pace and moved in all four directions to see which would make the gem glisten more.

    As I moved north, nothing. South, nothing. East nope. It was in the west that the hellish creature was located. Quinn, follow me. There¡¯s another.

    I sent Quinn a telepathic message to alert her to come to me as quickly as possible. Within minutes she fell in step beside me in the shadows.

    ¡°What do you think it is this time captain?¡±

    ¡°Could be anything. Let¡¯s just hope it''s not another Lesser Devil. That last one was a bitch.¡±

    Just yesterday the bracelet had detected a creature. And to our surprise it was a Lesser Devil. These fiends hold less power than that of a Devil Lord or a Greater Devil but it was still a pain in the ass to deal with.

    ¡°Agreed one hundred percent.¡±

    With me having this bracelet, I had started doing a lot of my rounds strictly with Quinn. As she knew more than the others at this point and I did not want to take a chance on word getting back to Marcel about the tracker.

    As we moved in a westward direction the glistening grew more and more. Showing that we were getting closer to the creature. Upon arriving at the final area, we split so we could attack from two sides instead of just one.

    I watched before I snuck closer, seeing with my own eyes a hag-like creature conducting a deal in the middle of a crossroads.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted as I bolstered my command spell towards her. However, in a blink of an eye she quickly vanished then reappeared ten feet behind me.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°You¡­.think¡­.you¡­can¡­stop me?¡± She spoke in a hideous voice. A voice that cracked and was almost too broken to make any sense of.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I tried command one more time, in hopes to avoid fighting the grayish looking woman.

    I saw a glint in her greenish eyes as the spell failed once more. Her hand slowly raised as her broken language range in the air, ¡°How¡­.dare¡­you¡­stop¡­me!¡± A flash of greenish liquid flew from her palm and smacked me in the chest.

    I felt a burning sensation as necrosis was taking effect. Fighting it off, I used restoration of form to fight back against the burning of my flesh. As both spells fought each other I used my action to create my barrier, over channeling it as this fight seemed like it was going to be a promising one.

    ¡°Weak¡­pathetic¡­fool.¡± The hag lashed out. She waved her hand and cast the same spell once more. However, my barrier blocked it from consuming my skin.

    ¡°Quinn! Now!¡± I shouted as I had seen out of the corner of my eye that Quinn was finally in a good position to give her the most advantage on her strikes.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Quinn shouted as I watched her lunge herself off a nearby building aiming her long sword straight to the hags head.

    Her impact was successful as blood spewed from the gash as the sword remained sticking out of her skull. However, despite that being critical, the hag was still breathing.

    ¡°Again Quinn! Combo attack!¡± I shouted at her urging her to use her second attack against the hag to finish her off. Instead of attacking this turn, I used this turn to heal my body. Allowing the first hit against me to cease and dismiss.

    ¡°You got it captain!¡± Quinn shouted with a grin as she yanked the sword out of the hag''s head and with her own weave of magic, she sliced right into the hag¡¯s neck. Spewing blood onto her sword.

    ¡°Yuck! These creatures of hell leave a disturbing taste.¡± Quinn said as she used her abilities to distinguish some of the hag¡¯s traits.

    ¡°Well?¡± I asked as I shot a few rays of liquid ice towards the hag. Finishing her off with a chill.

    As the hag fell, I walked over to the both of them and picked up the dead hag and flung her body over my shoulder. ¡°Her blood definitely indicates hell. The sulfur that was present was not tasteful.¡±

    ¡°Another one of his attempts to take souls I can only assume.¡± I shook my head. I began to feel the blood drip from her down my back, however, I couldn¡¯t let that phase me. We needed to quickly dispose of her body and fast.

    ¡°I also learned that she was a decent caster. We just didn¡¯t give her the chance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you got that critical on her then.¡±

    I gave Quinn a smile, as with these hellish creatures, it had started to really help shape her skills as she got more training out of it.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± She grinned, ¡°What do we do with this one?¡±

    ¡°Incinerate her?¡± That was the only option for them right now. We kill then burn their bodies in hopes that they don¡¯t return.

    ¡°The morgue it is then.¡±

    We walked our way to the morgue and hurried inside. The morgue was thankfully located in this ring, and just a few blocks away. A few people had stopped and glared at the body I was carrying over my shoulder but being captain non bothered to question why.

    ¡°Another one sir?¡± The mortician asked as his eyes went wide as I dropped the body on the metal table.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How are you finding all of these creatures?¡± The mortician asked as he started up the incinerator and shoved the hag¡¯s shriveling body into it.

    ¡°We have our sources. Remember Martian, no questions asked.¡± I reminded him of our deal that we made. Everybody I bring to him to be burned, he gets paid, as long as he doesn¡¯t ask questions or tells anyone about it.

    ¡°Right, sorry sir.¡± He said as he closed the door and latched it shut.

    ¡°Good.¡± I said and gave him one hundred gold for burning the body.

    ¡°Anytime sir.¡± He responded as he went back to work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish our round then I am going to clean up.¡±

    I still had a trail of hag blood dripping down my back. However, I needed to finish rounds first before I went and took a quick shower.

    ¡°Yes captain.¡±

    With that, we went and finished our round without further issues. ¡°See ya in a few hours!¡± Quinn said as we had made it back to my office.

    ¡°You bet.¡± I said as I closed the door, locking it behind me. I decided to use one of my teleports today to teleport to my bed chambers for a quick shower and change of clothes.

    Once I got to my room I noticed she was still watching me, Maria. I didn¡¯t mind her looking in on me when showered but I did want a bit of privacy this afternoon.

    Fine¡­I guess I won¡¯t watch the show any more. She grumbled through the bond.

    Her response made me chuckle, you can watch the one after I get done with work. This is just a quick rinse.

    Fair enough.

    I felt her pull out of the bond allowing me to have my privacy I desired.

 147. Final Preparations For the Celebration

    This was the final day until the formal celebration. Which meant I had to prepare my speech. I was quite nervous about giving the speech despite going over the basics with Fredrick this morning.

    ¡°Just go over a few points you will address within the first year of being our Royal Head.¡± Fredrick taped his finger against the wooden chair as he stared at me intently. He seemed like he was getting annoyed with me asking questions. I, however, just wanted to do a good enough job to impress all of them.

    ¡°The impact of the weather change, revisiting the revivification rule, and crimes in the inner rings.¡± I repeated for the tenth time. Now how was I going to write all of that into a speech that will ¡°wow¡± them.

    ¡°Speaking of the weather, are you ever going to tell us what caused that?¡± Fredrick¡¯s brows furrowed, as his eyes stared straight at me. As he shifted his body slightly in the chair.

    ¡°Thinking about it.¡± To be fair, I thought about telling them about the lair in my speech. I just had not figured out how to address it to them or to Th¨¦oden yet.

    Fredrick leaned back in his chair and ran his hand through his lush vibrant hair. ¡°To be fair Maria, you are withholding information that we require.¡± I soon began to hear another tapping sound as I saw his leg begin to shake. I swear, if his brow could brow even more, it would.

    ¡°Look, I will inform all of you when it is necessary.¡± I knew now, it was necessary as the apparent changes were clear. However, figuring out a way to tell them that a dragon resides in the kingdom was going to be difficult. Even more so, that I approved of that said dragon to mark the kingdom as its own.

    He let out a long sigh and leaned forward in his chair. Clearing his throat, ¡°Princess, I¡¯d advise you to consider informing us of everything relevant that you may know about the environmental changes.¡± His voice was more firm than before. More, orderly.

    I leaned forward, almost touching his forehead with mine. Mimicking him, I cleared my own throat, ¡°And I will.¡±

    I felt his breath against my face and heard a grinding sound as he stared intently in my eyes. We both remained in this position unmoving.

    A wave of relief washed over me as Fredrick slowly moved back in his seat. And I soon did the same. ¡°Look, Fredrick, I mean no disrespect but I do hope you can trust me.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°For the most part, I do. However, with your past, there have been things that have come up that made all of us think twice.¡±

    I arched my eyebrow, ¡°Like what?¡±

    His mouth twitched as I could tell he was holding in laughter, ¡°Disclosed information, Maria. Though I am sure you can come up with a few ideas on your own.¡±

    I slumped back in my seat and crossed my arms, ¡°Right. You want me to share information, but you will not share information?¡±

    ¡°Information given is information received.¡± Fredrick said with a smirk. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go over the pledge one more time.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°Fine.¡±

    I stood up from my chair and walked slowly to the middle of my office. Standing tall and proud, I began to recite the pledge for the twentieth time. As I recited the pledge I recited it precisely and consistently. My voice was sharp and firm as I delivered a pledge that was written well over six centuries ago.

    With the pledge being as old as it is, I couldn¡¯t help but question if some of the information was relevant any more. Things like, ¡°I henceforth will order the proper decrees to noble families.¡± and ¡°Upon the unclaimed lands of The Isles.¡± Considering by this point, all the land on The Isle was pretty much claimed except for treacherous territories.

    However, no matter how much I protested that the pledge needed a rewrite, Fredrick and the rest of the Council refused. As it was a mark of history and they dared not to change it.

    After giving the speech I sighed in relief. As Fredrick seemed pleased, ¡°Good. Now do it just like this and we should not have a problem.¡±

    I nodded and walked back to my chair and sat down, resting my body against the leather. ¡°Glad to be of service.¡± I smiled as I grabbed my mug from the desk and took a drink of warm tea.

    ¡°Do you have everything in order for tomorrow?¡± Fredrick asked as he stood up, stretching his arms and legs.

    ¡°I should, yes. I have to pick my outfit up from Caroline today and my speech is coming together.¡± The part about the speech was a lie. It was nowhere near complete but I wasn¡¯t going to tell him that.

    ¡°Good. I look forward to seeing you at the celebration tomorrow.¡± Fredrick said as he began to walk towards my office door.

    His footsteps sounded heavy against the wooden floor. His hand twitched as it rested against his side. He still seemed nervous or anxious about the ceremony. I couldn¡¯t help but question why.

    As he reached the door he stopped before he placed his hand on the brass knob and turned and faced me. ¡°One more thing Maria.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that Fredrick?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fail us.¡±

    With that he turned and walked out of my office, letting the door slam shut behind him. ¡°Thanks for that¡­¡± I muttered beneath my breath.

    I felt my breathing begin to quicken as Fredrick¡¯s words tore through my ear canal and into my mind. ¡°Eh, so much for no pressure.¡±

 148. A Guards Job isnt Always Fights

    I wanted to watch him shower but I understand that he wanted to shower in private. Quinn and his fight with the hag from Hell, kept me entertained, despite it being brief since Quinn managed to gain a critical strike on the creature.

    From training, I knew critical meant the strike hit true. Meaning more damage done to the creature than normal. I had a few against Th¨¦oden and Quinn during our training. By a few I mean one a piece. It proved hard to get a critical hit against those two no matter how hard I tried.

    Regardless of that, it was around three in the afternoon. I still had time to kill before exhaustion took its hold.

    Still curled up in a ball I moved towards my window, cracked it open and allowed the breeze to flow through.

    Taking a deep breath of the cool Summer air I relaxed against my bed. Slipping into his mind once more.

    ~Th¨¦oden Point of View~

    After the quick shower, I felt her pull back into the bond. I knew she was bored so I didn¡¯t argue with her. I walked over to my magical wardrobe and pulled out a new pair of black pants with a black shirt. Once I was decently dried I slipped them on and then began the process of putting on my armor.

    Five more hours until our next dream.

    I told her, confirming with her that I still plan to meet tonight for magic training.

    She sighed through the bond. I knew she didn¡¯t always like magic training, partially because it hurt me and the other, it made her exhausted due to her inexperience in it right now. But in time, I hope that will fade as she has already shown some improvement in the right direction.

    Can¡¯t we just, you know, have sex?

    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as I slipped on my last boot. As much as I love having sex in our dreams, we need to train.

    She groaned, I understand. It was worth a shot.

    Besides, who¡¯s to say we won¡¯t have it?

    You will say not tonight due to the magical use.

    Perhaps on any other given day that would have been the truth however it had been a bit since our last round of intimacy. So, I had planned on either tonight or tomorrow after the formal celebration.

    We can either tonight or wait for tomorrow.

    I told her as I grabbed my shield and weapons and teleported myself back to my office.

    Tomorrow seems intriguing. I¡¯ll be in my dress.

    Thought so.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The idea of taking that dress off of her put a smile on my face. I adored that dress on and off of her. I felt her blush the more and more I thought about her and that dress.

    ¡°Stop.¡± I muttered to myself as I began the tedious work of paperwork. I had one more round coming up with Quinn and that was at six.

    Three tedious hours of paperwork.

    Hour one. Gone by and no issue. Just working on the paperwork for the recent case of fiends.

    File 10. Fiends in the city.

    A Hag of a Time.

    The tracker confirmed the hag was of hellish origin. Quinn¡¯s blood magic further confirmed that theory. Resulting in the hag¡¯s prompt death.

    Death cause - Quinn¡¯s power strike to the skull and slit throat.

    Spells used - A necrosis pulse of energy. Tore away flesh. Hurt like Hell. But I used a restoration spell to fix my issue.

    Spell failed - Command. Seemed immune or resistant.

    Creature taken to the morgue. Body burned.

    Casualties - just the fiend.

    Once I finished every final detail encountering the event I had well over a page to file. I placed the file in the drawer and marked it under fiends from Hell.

    I closed the drawer and resumed a few other open case files.

    Soulless in the rings.

    This case was a new development. Those who were lucky to survive the poison attacks appear to have been saved without their souls. This was causing chaos in the inner rings. Thankfully, there have only been three cases of this so far.

    Poison in the Neck

    This was in reference to all of the poison victims. There were well over ten of them at this point. Three survived but they were soulless. Thankfully, the little girl that I resurrected still maintained her soul. Yes, I checked on her after the first soulless victim emerged.

    All of these cases happened after Marcel and Crimson arrived in the kingdom so I came to a conclusion that they were at fault. However, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    I filed all of the completed paperwork.

    Hour two. I had done a lot of my paperwork already so I decided to close my eyes and take a brief rest.

    Hour three. Time for my round with Quinn.

    ¡°Ready captain?¡± She asked as she walked into my office.

    Leaving my office this time, the sun was starting to descend as it started to grow a bit darker. The air was growing a bit cooler but it didn¡¯t bother me.

    I had already had my armor on and weapons gathered and was ready to go this time. ¡°You bet.¡±

    I walked out of my office and locked the door behind me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope for a smooth round.¡±

    ¡°Amen to that!¡± Quinn responded.

    We took off following our usual routine.

    Noble Ring one, nothing.

    Noble Ring two, nothing.

    First Middle class ring (Ring Three), nothing.

    We were lucky, this round was going without issue. And continued without issue all the way to the kingdom''s center and back to my office.

    As we got back to my office it was now seven and the sun was close to setting as the sun set around 7:30 in the evening.

    ¡°Well, that was uneventful.¡± Quinn said, ¡°Until tomorrow captain!¡±

    She waved as she walked out my door, ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    I sat back in my chair and let out a sigh. I had an hour left until we had our shared dream and a bit more paperwork to finish.

    Maria, I will see you in an hour for magic training.

    She sighed but pulled from the vision. Leaving me to do my paperwork to myself.

 149. Dream Elven: Magic Training

    After soaking in the tub for thirty minutes, I got dried off and slipped on one of his shirts and curled up in bed, flicking the lights off with a snap of my fingers. Within the remainder thirty minutes I found myself drifting into my trance. Allowing our dream escape to over take reality once more.

    The training area formed in front of my eyes. All the way down to the dust on the floor, the six pillars that are evenly spaced out, and the cracked bricks.

    ¡°Was the training room necessary?¡± I questioned him with a soft smile on my face. I mean he could have picked anywhere for training and he picked the training room.

    ¡°Habit.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°always a creature of habit?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes.¡± He shrugged, ¡°Now, this is a test to see how magic training is going to go in dreams. Since our shared dream is part of our dragon to rider bond and doesn¡¯t use up much essence, I¡¯m unsure of the overall cause and effect this will have once we wake up.

    ¡°Now, with that being the case, I want you to be the prime one casting spells tonight. I will utilize my shield once and wolves once. I however, don¡¯t want to use everything in case we do not regain the spells once we wake up. Got it?¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Are you over-channeling?¡±

    ¡°No, it will be a simple shield. However, you can over-channel as much as you want. We need to keep that ring down for the time being. That way your emotions don¡¯t screw us both.¡±

    I crossed my arms. I knew my emotions were a problem. But it couldn¡¯t have been that bad without the ring.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know half of it Maria.¡± Th¨¦oden elaborated, ¡°now, I can give you a few examples if you like.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes, ¡°I think I have a general idea.¡± I proclaimed. I didn¡¯t need him to tell me the few times I might have acted like a brat or a few times I let my emotions run into overdrive and cry like a river.

    ¡°A few?¡± Th¨¦oden grinned. ¡°I mean there was the time when¡­¡±

    ¡°STOP!¡± I shouted as I felt my face begin to turn red from embarrassment. That was a story, I did not want to relive.

    Th¨¦oden chuckled, ¡°I won¡¯t reveal all of your tales. Now, lets focus back on magic training shall we?¡±

    I nodded once more in agreement, ¡°yes please.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty, there are still the training dummies. We can also attempt to destroy a pillar as well since we are in our dream escape and no harm will go to the actual arena.¡±

    He paused for a moment as he studied the pillars. He walked around two of them and placed his hand on the third one. He gave it a good tap to determine how sturdy the pillar was. ¡°Hmm..¡± He continued to examine the pillar then looked at me. ¡°Target the pillar first. I want to see if you can damage the stone.¡±

    ¡°I mean I can damage you, surely I can damage stone.¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°I know you can, Maria. However, damaging stone is a lot different than damage to flesh. First off, stone is much tougher than flesh. Given that stone is a harder surface, it would be harder to break.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty, professor, what do you recommend that I use against stone?¡± I smirked as I said professor, he was giving me a lecture after all.

    He tried to hide his smile at the notation, ¡°well, I can not give you the answers to everything. Then I¡¯d be a bad professor if I did now wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    He walked over to me and faced the pillar he wanted me to ¡°attack¡± and waited for me to smack the pillar. ¡°Fire I don¡¯t think will do much against the pillar. Maybe lightning ... then again perhaps something with thunder damage or force damage¡­¡± I began to mutter the different damages and occasionally look up at Th¨¦oden in hopes for any clues. Nope. His face was firm.

    ¡°Fine. Lightning.¡± I decided to utilize my ring and choose the navy blue gem. I choose not to over-channel this one as I just wanted a simple lightning bolt.

    I utilized everything he had taught me so far. All the way down to using the word ¡°Lyn¡± which meant lightning. Focusing on the pillar, a singular silver, grayish blue bolt raced across and smacked the pillar. Lightning struck the stone pillar with a deafening crack. The pillar trembled violently under the immense force, its surface erupting in a shower of sparks and fragments. Smoke and a faint, acrid smell filled the air as the stone crackled and glowed briefly before settling back into darkness. The once stoic pillar now bore the jagged scars of nature¡¯s raw power.

    ¡°So lightning was the answer?¡± I looked up at him with a questioning smile.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°There were a few things you could have done. Lightning was one of them. Thunder damage is another. So is force. Force would have been my first choice.¡± Th¨¦oden walked over to the pillar that I had just destroyed and examined the chunks of stone. ¡°Regardless, you still broke the pillar.¡± He said as he picked up a few of the broken pieces.

    ¡°Now, dodge.¡± He said as he chucked the two pieces in my direction.

    As the stone hurtled toward me, I sprang into action, narrowly evading its trajectory. My muscles tensed and my reflexes kicked in, propelling me to one side in a swift, fluid motion. The stone whizzed past, missing me by mere inches. I landed with a soft thud, heart pounding, and quickly assessed the situation. The stone struck the ground where I had been moments before, sending a spray of dust into the air.

    As the second stone was hurled in my direction, I quickly jumped up into the air, avoiding the impact of the second stone.

    Landing on my feet, I steadied my breathing, ¡°I thought it was just magic training!¡± I explained.

    ¡°It is. You could have used a spell to stop that.¡± Th¨¦oden pointed out. ¡°Besides attack spells, there are utility spells. Spells that shield, charm, command, curse, and others. The ring is a great source for combat based spells. However, you need to tap into your true essence other than just the ring.¡±

    I looked at him confused. ¡°My true essence? I thought I was.¡±

    He smiled at me, ¡°your true essence is a form of wild magic. The ring helps keep it in balance. Especially when it comes to combat based spells. As a spell caster, you have more than damage. We know you can heal. We know you can dispel. We need to see what other base spells you have and that comes from your true essence of wild magic.¡±

    ¡°Wild magic?¡±

    I scratched my head. I knew we had talked about my wild magic before. But never to a full extinct. If we did, I missed that part of my lesson.

    Th¨¦oden rolled his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t listen to me that well do you?¡±

    I blushed, ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    He sighed, ¡°Maria, you have wild magic. Typically wild magic comes with an effect when spells are cast with it. Like you may cast a charm but get butterflies flying around or a shield but you become invisible. Strange things can happen when you cast magic outside the ring that is on your finger. When you use your base essence. We saw a bit of that with the scissor fight, when you dispelled them.¡±

    ¡°So not only does it store power but blocks the effects of my essence?¡± I asked him as I looked down at my ring. The block would explain the lack of weird things happening.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s why you have such an effect on your attack spells.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°I want to practice utility spells but some of those will require another hand. Some of those don¡¯t typically affect me, so we may need Quinn for that.¡±

    ¡°You think it is safe for that?¡±

    ¡°Should be.¡± He shrugged, ¡°Now, let¡¯s use up some more of that power shall we?¡± He said as he walked across the arena and cast his shield around him. ¡°Full charge, under charge, you decide.¡±

    His shield lasted for five rounds of spells. Two fully charged, to which I choose the red and the rest of the navy blue gem for that. Then used the acidic spells for the remaining three before the shield was destroyed.

    ¡°Good.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he got scratched by the last acidic base spell.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked him as I walked over to him and examined his arm where the acid had dripped on him.

    ¡°Maria, you can not worry about every single mark on me. I am fine.¡± He said as he moved his sleeve up and showed me that there wasn¡¯t even a mark on him.

    I shook my head, ¡°Your power amazes me.¡± I said as I brushed his arm where I saw the acid hit.

    ¡°And the same goes for you.¡±

    He looked down at me with a grin on his face. I felt a rush of lust through the bond as Th¨¦oden quickly bent down and met my lips with the firmness of his.

    He pulled back before he let it go too far. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Never apologizes for kissing me.¡±

    I said, scolding him, as I reached for his shirt and pulled him back to me pulling his head down so I could kiss those damn lips of his.

    Maria¡­.Th¨¦oden uttered through the bond. Causing me to step back from him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on training. I have plans for that, for tomorrow.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I get caught up too. But we need to practice magic. And now we are limited to dreams when it comes to the majority of it.¡±

    I nodded once more, ¡°What do you want me to do next?¡±

    ¡°Fire, lightning, and acid are taken care of. Let me summon the wolves and you utilize poison, psychic, and thunder.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Despite my fear of wolves, I understood his reasoning for using them. Upon summon, they instantly began their advances on me. Getting three hits on me. While it took me three hits on Alpha and three hits on Sephora to destroy both of them.

    At that point I was feeling exhausted as I had used a lot of spells in one day. ¡°You know, it¡¯s kind of ironic.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡± Th¨¦oden asked me as we sat down on the floor beside each other, as we rested.

    ¡°I am exhausted in a dream.¡±

    Th¨¦oden smiled down at me and gave me a kiss on the forehead, ¡°You earned that exhaustion, I am proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    I stared up at him as he looked down at me, part of me wondered what would have happened to me if I never met Th¨¦oden. ¡°Nope.¡± I said and shook off that thought immediately. As that was something I dread to think about.

    ¡°What?¡± He arched his eyebrow in question.

    ¡°Thinking of what might have happened if I didn¡¯t have you.¡±

    He looked surprised at the thought, ¡°Well¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue the list. We both knew I¡¯d probably have been dead by now. Or locked away in a ward somewhere.

    We both fell silent as we rested. After what seemed like an eternity, ¡°A life without you, we both wouldn¡¯t exist.¡± Th¨¦oden said pointing out the fact that if I didn¡¯t exist, that if I died, he would die as well. All thanks to our magical bond. ¡°We were created to save each other. The deities themselves knew what they were doing when they paired our souls, minds, and bodies together. They knew that the world needed both of us.¡±

 150. Formal Celebration Day Part I - Beginning of The Day

    I laughed, ¡°Gods have a sense of humor don¡¯t they?¡±

    Th¨¦oden looked down at me with a questioning look, ¡°I¡¯d wouldn¡¯t question the gods if I was you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, just their humor. Pairing someone who is utterly unstable with someone who has enough stability they can hold a mountain on top of their shoulders and not even buckle.¡±

    I could almost hear his mind turn in thought. ¡°Maria, why do you have such low self esteem?¡±

    ¡°I-¡± He left me speechless. He wasn¡¯t wrong, I did feel low when it came to protecting myself and others. Perhaps, the attack on my life a few weeks back had something to do with that. Or it was the fact that I was letting the devil himself reside in my castle.

    He stood up and walked to the other side of the arena. I watched as he took a few deep breaths before he faced me again. ¡°I hate it when you think low of yourself. You are the strongest person I know, Maria. Any normal person would have buckled under pressure by now. Any normal person wouldn¡¯t be doing what you are doing.¡±

    ¡°And what is that Theo? I am training to try to defeat a devil. However, that devil has free reign in my kingdom.¡± I protested. I truly felt what I was doing was right, however, I knew part of me felt responsible for all the death and chaos that has happened since Marcel stepped foot into my kingdom.

    He walked over to me and knelt down, ¡°Maria, none of this is your fault. If anything it is mine, considering I failed to detect the problem to begin with. Now, we are doing something about it.¡±

    I turned away from him. I knew he was right. However, I still couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for my part in everything that has happened. However, as I looked away from him he pulled my face back to him and kissed my lips, melting my stress away. ¡°Maria Roza Silvermist, my Queen,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile as his lips brushed mine. This was the first time he called me Queen. ¡°I admire your will to admit the issues we have to face, your strength and devotion to protect our beloved kingdom. You are truly remarkable and that is not my love for you talking.¡±

    My face flushed red, ¡°I-¡± Once again I found myself struggling to answer him.

    ¡°I understand Maria.¡± He kissed me once more. ¡°Just know, this isn¡¯t just your fault, we all have our role to play in what happened and what will happen.¡±

    We both fell silent once more. I could sense that the dream was about to fade any minute. ¡°Th¨¦oden this-¡±

    <hr>

    As I began to speak, my words began to fade as the scene around us came crashing to a halt. My eyes flutter open in the comfort of my own bed. ¡°Damn it.¡± I muttered as I stretched beneath the covers.

    It was the morning of the celebration, a day that was going to be packed with activities that I was going to have to attend with Fredrick and the rest of the Council. All leading up to the formal celebration that was to commence at six in the evening.

    I grabbed my first outfit of the day, a simple suite with a black shirt and black pants. It was dressy enough, to get the first few tasks done. Fredrick was scheduled to pick me up at 5 in the morning. It was now only midnight.

    As I got dressed, I could feel my body''s exhaustion as our training in our dreams had an impact on my body. Do you feel as exhausted as I do?

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Th¨¦oden chuckled, no but it is good that you do. I know it will make for a long day, Maria however, it will help with your emotions tonight.

    I grumbled as I pulled my belt across my waist and strapped my bag of holding in its proper loop. The aches in my body were definitely going to make this an interesting day. I just hope no one else will notice.

    I¡¯ll take what I can. Th¨¦oden said as I began to feel the siphoning part of the bond start to happen. The uncomfortable, unease, and strain on my body began to fade as Theoden took all of what he could from me.

    Thank you dear, I owe you one.

    Just knock them dead today.

    I¡¯ll try.

    I gathered my speech that I had written on parchment and put it in my bag and walked down to the kitchen to grab a quick bite.

    ¡°Good morning Maria. Today¡¯s the day.¡± Roland said as I entered through the archway.

    ¡°Today is the day.¡± I repeated back to him. ¡°What did you get for breakfast this morning?¡±

    ¡°The usual.¡± Roland said as he grabbed a tray of food out of the cooler and popped it in the oven. Soon, I began to smell an array of breakfast foods that made my stomach grumble.

    ¡°I thought I smelt something good.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he entered through the other door of the kitchen.

    ¡°You two and food, I swear.¡± Roland muttered as he pulled one more heaping tray of food out of the cooler and placed it in the oven.

    ¡°What is first on the agenda?¡± Th¨¦oden asked as he embraced me in a hug before sitting down.

    I took my seat across from him and gave him a soft smile, ¡°Fredrick wants to go over the pledge one more time to make sure I got it down. From there, I have to stay with the Council all day going over what I plan to change and implement, as well as a general run down to some of the events that have happened in the kingdom so far. Including the layer and what I plan to do combat some of the issues that may rise, Marcel, and Crimson.¡±

    I honestly thought about ratting out Crimson. That Crimson was Sybil and that Marcel was well responsible for the spike in crime in our kingdom. I knew however, that would be a bad idea and pour taste on my part.

    ¡°Agreed. I know they need to know at some point. However, we need to keep Marcel and Crimson in the dark as long as we can.¡± Th¨¦oden said. Of course, he was right on that. At some point we needed to come clean on everything, however now wasn¡¯t the time.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do my best to leave them out. However, if the bitch pushes my buttons I will-¡±

    ¡°Maria!¡± Th¨¦oden raised his voice at me, stopping from continuing my thought.

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± I muttered.

    Silence fell as Roland began to plate food for breakfast and hand it to us. All that could be heard for a good thirty minutes was the munching of bacon and toast.

    Once the meal concluded, I helped Roland clean up the kitchen and prepare some of the meals for tonight''s celebration, while Th¨¦oden went to start his rounds. By the time I was finished with helping Roland in the kitchen it was time to meet Fredrick.

    I walked downstairs to the chambers where Fredrick was just getting ready to leave to meet me in the grand hall. ¡°Good morning Fredrick.¡± I said causing Fredrick to jump.

    ¡°Princess, I didn¡¯t hear you come down.¡± Fredrick brushed his hands to the sides of his slacks, ¡°Ready to go over the pledge one more time?¡±

    He glanced up at me with a glint of¡­hope? No not hope¡­suspicion? No. I didn¡¯t think that was it either. He seemed oddly calm despite being jumpy and I couldn''t help but wonder if something else was being planned.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    We walked into the Council chambers and I took my place at the round table and recited the pledge with ease.

    ¡°Well done. Your voice carried well, you had good posture, and remembered every word.¡± Fredrick said applauding me.

    ¡°Thank you Fredrick, what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°The other¡¯s will be here shortly. Just take a rest for a bit.¡± Fredrick said as he stepped out of the Council chamber, leaving me to my own will.

 151. Formal Celebration Day Part II

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious as I was left for minutes, which felt like hours. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. I whispered to Th¨¦oden through our bond.

    What do you mean? He questioned me as I felt him quickly peer into my vision and pull back out. You''re alone?

    Yes, but that isn¡¯t the weirdest part. Fredrick seemed to fidget more than normal.

    I¡¯m sure it''s nothing. Th¨¦oden told me as I felt a wave of calm wash over me.

    I hope you are right on this. I told him.

    I began to hear the faintest footsteps fall outside the room. The clicking of heels sent a chill up my spine. I knew that sound from anywhere. I rolled my eyes, but straightened up in my seat as the door opened.

    Peering over my shoulder I saw Sybil walk in, wearing formal attire in the form of a tight fitted dress that was in the shade of red. Following her was Cedric who wore an all black suit. He honestly didn¡¯t look half bad, he was well groomed, and an overwhelming smell of aftershave filled the chamber the further he approached. Hell, I¡¯ll take that over the smell of charcoal which is Sybil¡¯s scent. Thora came in after Cedric and wore a flowy vibrant pink dress that suited her fair skin. Then Wulfric came in next, as he matched Cedric¡¯s attire and with him in the room, the smell of aftershave was almost too overwhelming. The last to enter was Fredrick once more. His attire matched that of the other two men as they all seemed to follow the same dress code.

    I stood up as they approached, resting my hands at my side, ¡°Good morning everyone.¡± I said with my voice sounding as formal as possible.

    Remember to Breath Maria. Th¨¦oden spoke through the bond.

    I took a deep breath, as I gave a bowing gesture as they all walked past me.

    ¡°Please take your seat.¡± Sybil spoke up as they all stood next to their seats. One by one, they sat. As my turn came, I tried so hard to sit gracefully. As we all took our seats, the only one remaining that was standing was Sybil.

    She cleared her throat before she addressed the room, ¡°Now, I know you all know why we are here today. We are welcoming Maria Roza Silvermist into the Council. Now before we proceed, is it a rule to ask if there are any objections to this decision?¡±

    The room fell silent. As no one spoke up I let out a soft sigh. However, I knew deep down, if Sybil had it her way, I wouldn¡¯t be a part of this.

    ¡°Great.¡± I was able to pick up in Sybil¡¯s voice that she was displeased with this decision but since her hands were tied she was forced to go through with it.

    ¡°The first thing that needs to be discussed is if Maria is ready to take her father¡¯s spot on the Council.¡± Sybil spoke.

    Fredrick stood up and with a heavy sigh he spoke, ¡°I believe she is. She has followed everything I gave her to do. She even remembered the pledge word by word.¡±

    As he took his seat, I saw out of the corner of my eye, an eye roll from Sybil, ¡°Good. Then we shall proceed with our formal celebration plans tonight at six. In the meantime, let¡¯s get down to business. Maria, please stand and share with us some of your plans.¡±

    I waited for her to take her seat before I stood up. I cleared my throat and spoke as clearly as possible, ¡°Thank you Sybil. Yes, my plans for moving the kingdom forward. For starters, I know there has been worry amongst our people with the sudden decrease in temperature and how it will affect our winter. I have come up with a few ideas to counter that.¡±

    ¡°First, do you mind telling us why the temperature dropped so rapidly?¡± Cedric questioned.

    ¡°Yes, well you see, the temperature dropped so rapidly, because..¡± I paused briefly.

    It¡¯s okay Maria. We will deal with the fall out. Th¨¦oden whispered to me through the bond, calming my nerves.

    ¡°I gave a dragon permission to create a layer over our kingdom.¡± I said firmly.

    ¡°A¡­A DRAGON?¡± Cedric explained, ¡°Who is this dragon?¡±

    ¡°Can we trust them?¡± Wulfric questioned further.

    I nodded, ¡°Yes, you can fully trust him. He has already been in command of the army for years.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so are you telling us that Th¨¦oden is a dragon?¡± Thora asked as she was able to picture who I was talking to.

    ¡°Yes, he has been his whole life.¡± I said.

    ¡°How long have you known this?¡± Cedric questioned.

    Before I answered him, I examined each of their faces. Sybil was unchanged as she already knew this information. Cedric was shocked. Thora, well Thora may have had a few other ideas in mind. Wulfric''s expression matched that of Cedric. And Fredrick was also unchanged.

    ¡°Ever since he came into the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Did your parents know?¡± Cedric questioned.

    ¡°Considering what my father¡¯s abilities were, I assume he did.¡±

    ¡°What type of dragon is he dear?¡± Thora questioned.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Silver, one of the most trusted types of dragons out there.¡± I glanced over at Sybil as I said that and I could tell by my statement it pissed her off.

    ¡°So, you go beyond the Council and allow your pet to make a rash decision in making the kingdom his lair?¡± Sybil hissed as she was pissed.

    ¡°First, he isn''t my pet. He is his own person and can do as he wishes. Secondly, I allowed him to as our kingdom has been under attack recently by fiends from Hell. It was our way of ensuring the safety of our citizens.¡±

    ¡°I can understand why Sybil is upset. That decision should have been brought to all of us. However, I understand why you went ahead and made that call yourself.¡± Cedric said.

    ¡°Why is that Cedric?¡± Sybil glared at him as she questioned his statement.

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s prefer their identity to be a secret. If they went to us for this permission then everyone would have known. He very well could have been run out of town by the people if they found out.¡±

    ¡°Are our citizens going to find out, Maria?¡± Thora asked.

    ¡°I will leave that for him to decide.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Thora responded.

    ¡°Look, I am sorry we have kept this secret from all of you, however the decision for that to be kept secret was to protect us both.¡± I told them, ¡°I know you probably want an explanation as to why, I am not comfortable getting into that just yet.¡±

    ¡°That is fair.¡± Cedric said, ¡°Just inform us of things like this from now on please.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I apologize again.¡± I said.

    Sybil rolled her eyes, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you comfortable saying more on the issue?¡±

    ¡°I have my own reasons. And I do not have to share them with you.¡± My voice was still firm, however I couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was attacking my personal relationship with him.

    If she pushes my buttons¡­.I whispered to Th¨¦oden quickly through the bond.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the issue for now, Sybil, we have other matters to discuss.¡± Cedric said. ¡°Carry on with how you plan to counter some of the effects of the lair.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well I was hoping to talk to the clerics and druids to see if they can utilize a few spells to alter the weather. Druids also will help grow food and make the food tolerant of the new climate.¡± I told them.

    ¡°Interesting ideas.¡± Thora said, ¡°And if Winter is brutal?¡±

    ¡°Again, try to alter the weather as much as possible. If that fails, then have a surplus of food and wood to use through the Winter season.¡±

    ¡°So you have thought about the fallouts of this?¡± Thora questioned.

    ¡°Yes I have.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Thora responded.

    ¡°Next topic.¡± Cedric said, trying to get the meeting moving.

    ¡°Right, I did mention that fiends were getting into the kingdom, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cedric said.

    ¡°We are fighting against that as well. We have an item that is alerting Th¨¦oden to the fiends, from there he is taking care of them before they cause more havoc.¡±

    I heard a low snarl from Sybil. Yeah, I knew we foiled her and Marcel¡¯s plans.

    ¡°How can you detect such a creature?¡± Sybil questioned me with a glint of hate in her eye.

    I took a deep breath, ¡°with the attack of the incubus and succubus we wondered if there were more of them in the kingdom. Also, Th¨¦oden being, well Th¨¦oden wanted to be alerted as he did rounds with his guards. Therefore, we had something crafted.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Sybil tapped her high heel and against the floor. Sending a wave of fear through my spine.

    ¡°And that¡¯s it. The item alerts us to fiends within the area.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°Has Th¨¦oden caught anything besides the incubus and succubus that attacked you?¡± Cedric asked.

    ¡°Yes, there was a hag he stopped the other day. Another pair of incubus and succubus, and a few minor devils and demons.¡± I informed him. I didn¡¯t go into the full details as I could tell each listing was irritating Sybil.

    ¡°Thank you for the information Maria.¡± Sybil said as I saw her hand twitch. ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I said, I was more than willing to move on from the subject myself. I hated telling on everything that we might of been doing to protect the kingdom.

    ¡°Moving on from that subject, what laws do you inspire to change?¡± Cedric questioned.

    ¡°Well, the first law would be no revivification.¡± I told them, ¡°I have my personal reasons for that. Let alone how hard it is to see young die.¡±

    ¡°How do you propose we combat those who grow greedy with it?¡± Cedric questioned further.

    ¡°Limit it. We limit the amount of revivifications per day, per week, per month. Not a full cut and dry as we have lost too many good people within the last few years.¡±

    ¡°Good point. How do you choose who gets revived?¡± Cedric pressed on.

    ¡°Set of criteria needs to be met. We can set the groundwork for that later.¡± I responded.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Cedric said.

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Wulfric chimed in.

    ¡°We will definitely be considering this. After the loss of your parents, we have been thinking deeply about this rule that was set in place.¡± Thora said. ¡°I would like to take this time to formally apologize for our cause in your parents death. I know we had said our condolences before but I don¡¯t think we formally apologized.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I understand that was part of the law but it was difficult to wrap around. They were our rulers, my parents, and were loved by everyone.¡±

    Well pretty much everyone. I knew a few despised my parents. Crimson and Marcel being two of them.

    ¡°We understand that. Thankfully you had your guard to help you through that.¡± Thora said. ¡°The harshness of the fall out of our law is why we are willing to listen to new approach to the matter.¡±

    I smiled softly at her, ¡°I appreciate it very much.¡±

    Another tap of Sybil¡¯s heel filled the air. Her body was tense as her hand twitched beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s carry on.¡±

    They all nodded in agreement. This went on for another hour. I¡¯d go over a topic, it would irritate Sybil, Sybil would tap her heel and then the next topic would be under way.

    ¡°Alright, I think this is enough deliberations for today.¡± Sybil said, ¡°We have an exciting evening ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. Let¡¯s go rest and come back for the celebration.¡± Cedric said. ¡°Meet us back here at five. The celebration is at six.¡±

    ¡°Yes Cedric.¡± I said, ¡°Meeting adjourned?¡± I questioned, they all nodded as they all got up one by one and left the chambers.

    Cedric, Wulfric, Thora, and Fredrick all left first. Leaving me and Sybil alone in the chambers.

    Sybil stared at me with her piercing red tinted eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are doing but it needs to be seized and dismissed.¡± She growled.

    ¡°What I am doing? I believe it is you and Marcel who are endangering the kingdom.¡± I fired back.

    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Whatever you say princess. No one will believe a word out of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Push yourself and find the Crimson.¡± My mouth twitched as the words I lashed out were bitter.

    Sybil walked straight up to me, pressed her forehead against mine, suffocating me in the smell of molten lava. ¡°I dare you to speak up. See what happens princess.¡± She snarled once more.

    With that, she left the chambers, clicking her heels behind her. I left alone, contemplating the choices that lay ahead.

 152. Formal Celebration Day Part III

    I sat in the chambers alone for a few minutes before I got up and went to my office. It was eight in the morning, so I had a full day to myself. Which was enough time for me to go over the decision that loomed in my head.

    No. Th¨¦oden said.

    But she dared me to!.

    Following through with a devil¡¯s partner''s dare is not a good idea. That is just asking for trouble.

    Th¨¦oden had a point. However, she knew just the right buttons to push to get under my skin.

    That may be the case Maria, but you have a kingdom to think about. Th¨¦oden reminded me. You can¡¯t go around throwing caution to the wind.

    I groaned in disgust. He was right. However, I just couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of her under my skin.

    You will have to Maria. I beg of you. Do not stoop to her level. Th¨¦oden''s voice was concerned as he truly thought I would go through with revealing the fact that Sybil is Crimson and Crimson killed a member of the Council.

    I took a few deep breaths, I won¡¯t. She just irritates me so much!

    Understandable. Th¨¦oden remained calm throughout all of this and perhaps this is why I got so calm.

    Can I-

    Yes.

    Th¨¦oden knew what I was wanting. I had all day to kill until my formal celebration, so of course I wanted to peer into his vision.

    ~Th¨¦oden Point of View~

    I was relieved when Maria followed my orders. I understood why Maria wanted to rat out the devil and red, however it was not in our best interest to do that just yet.

    I had a full day of work ahead of me before I could join her in the Council chambers. Which, I hoped, wouldn''t turn into a question and answer. Or the constant stairs I occasionally get once someone knows I am a dragon.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Regardless of that matter, I had a day of rounds to complete. My first round was with Quinn. My next round which would start in five minutes was with Brienne.

    Which I believe she is, ¡°Captain?¡± I heard her soft voice boom through the closed door of my office.

    ¡°Come in Brienne!¡± I shouted.

    I stood up and got my equipment ready to head out for our round of the day. ¡°Ready?¡± She questioned me as she watched me strap on my bow and grab my shield.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I said as we both left my office, locking the door behind me.

    We did the usual route for rounds and thankfully, this round went without a hitch. Once we were back at my office I sat her down as I wanted to check in on Brienne.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I asked her as I took off my bow and placed it back on the hook it was on.

    ¡°I am doing good. I think. There has been a lot that has happened since Summer Crest.¡± Brienne said, ¡°Thankfully that took my mind off of what took place.¡±

    ¡°Good. I just want you to know that if you ever need to talk, my door is open. I know it may seem like I favor Quinn or Jasper, however I care for each and every one of you.¡± I told her as I wanted to make sure she knew she could trust me.

    ¡°I know that captain. Thank you, but I prefer not to talk about something that has happened well over a week ago now.¡± Brienne said. Her voice was firm. Not a lie was able to be detected in her voice.

    ¡°Very well, you may go.¡± I told her dismissing her.

    ¡°Thank you captain.¡± She said as she left my office.

    I was alone once more. Well, not entirely, as I had another set of eyes on me.

    Thankfully, I just had a five minute downtime until my next set of rounds. Which my next set of rounds would be with Borin. An elven figure with pitch black hair and blue eyes that matched my own. His talent was that of an eldritch knight. Making him a remarkable fighter.

    ¡°Ready sir?¡± His firm voice rang out as my five minutes of peace came to a close. Typically I give myself roughly thirty minutes between each round but with the intake of friends recently I decided to push my limits and see how far I can go in a day.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said as I collected my items one more time and headed out with Borin.

    Again, the round went smoothly. ¡°See you later, captain.¡± Borin said as he went to leave my office once we got back.

    ¡°Hold up.¡± I said, halting him in his tracks.

    He stopped and turned back to me. His blank stare burned with questions. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I decided over the last couple of days to question each of my guards to see how their mental wellness was doing. Due to the most recent events, I wanted to make sure they were all alright.

    He let out a sigh before he answered, ¡°I¡¯m alright captain. Nothin bad has happened to me yet.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Good. Just know my door is always open.¡±

    ¡°Noted captain.¡± Borin said before he walked out leaving me to my short rest.

    I sighed and sat back in my chair. I was exhausting myself running these rounds as frequently as I do but it needs to be done. I needed to make sure there weren''t any fiends in the kingdom and this was the best way to do that.

    After the third round I felt Maria pull from my vision as I could tell she was getting bored of the slow day. Hell, a slow day is what I welcomed.

 153. Formal Celebration Day Part IIII

    ~Maria Point of View~

    It was now noon, halfway till celebration. I sighed and went to my bed chambers. I shut my door behind me, locking it. Once inside the coziness of my room I slipped off my pants suit and slipped on one of Th¨¦oden''s baggy shirts. I curled up in a ball and closed my eyes.

    I wasn¡¯t aiming for sleep, I had just hoped the relaxation of my body against my bed will help ease my nerves. I wanted so badly to rat out Crimson but I understood it would be detrimental to our plans.

    As I rested in my bed, a loud booming knock made my eyes fling open. I grumbled in disgust as all I wanted to do was rest until my formal celebration.

    ¡°One moment!¡± I shouted as I stretched and got out of bed. Walked across the cold wood floors of my bedchamber and walked to my wardrobe. I pulled out a pair of black pants and slipped them on.

    I walked the rest of the way to my door and opened it. ¡°Yes?¡±

    To my surprise it was Marcel. He stood there with a questionable grin on his face. And to my surprise, he was dressed decently. He was actually wearing a nice button down black shirt and a decent pair of black pants to match. He even wore the same pair of suspenders that he wore during our dance.

    ¡°I was hoping to take you to dinner before your ceremony tonight.¡± Marcel said with a foolish looking grin on his face. A grin, I am sure he thought would be charming.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± I questioned him as I was not in the mood for a full course meal right now.

    ¡°Just shy of two.¡± Marcel said.

    ¡°What time are you thinking? The celebration is at six.¡±

    ¡°Four.¡± He said as he grinned a bit more. I figured it was because I hadn¡¯t refused him yet. I honestly, I feel exhausted enough from training in Theo¡¯s and I dream that I didn¡¯t have the energy to refuse him.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Sure. Give me time to get ready.¡± I tried not to sound defeated but I know I failed miserably at that.

    As I watched him arch his eyebrow and his next words spoke with a bit of hurt, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to-¡±

    I stopped him, ¡°Look, I am just exhausted. I didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± I said quickly.

    His demeanor shifted slightly as he exhaled a breath, ¡°If that is all it is, then I will see you at four.¡±

    I waited until he was out of sight before I slammed my door and slumped against it. I let out a long sigh, I hate that man with a passion.

    You could have said no. Th¨¦oden responded.

    And what would the repercussions of me telling him no would be? I was a bit snarky in my response as everything so far that I wanted to do had some repercussions.

    No need to give me attitude. It¡¯s just simple, you could have told him no.

    Sometimes, I hated it when Th¨¦oden would remain calm in most situations. Like when I get snarky and pop off an attitude with him. Th¨¦oden''s demeanor was always calm. Especially after the incident with Bernard in the stables.

    Sorry. I just feel exhausted and irritated today. And now I have to eat with him? What does a devil even eat?

    That is an interesting question. I know they consume souls but we haven¡¯t seen him eat much.

    I hope he isn¡¯t just going to stare at me the whole damn time. I grumbled as I thought back to the one time he was in the kitchen and all he had was a glass of water.

    If that is all that dinner was going to be, I¡¯d regret agreeing to it in the first place real quick.

    I could get you out of it. Say there is an emergency that you need to attend to.

    Th¨¦oden¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t bad. But I had low doubt that it would actually work.

    I sighed, I wish. I suppose I will start getting ready for my date with the devil.

    Th¨¦oden didn¡¯t speak much after this as I could sense a bit of jealousy starting to boil within him. I tried to ignore the pull of his emotion as I got changed and ready for my big night.

 154. Formal Celebration Day Part V - Dinner with the Devil

    It was now four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At this point I had done my hair and slipped on my dress that I had planned to wear at the formal celebration. The all black sparkly dress with a high slit. Yeah, I looked amazing in this dress.

    My hair was braided to form a crown around my head. The braids I had pulled tightly and adjusted them accordingly so they laid just right.

    My shoes matched my dress, the five inch black heels that sparkled as the light hit against them. There were several straps to the heels as they covered most of my feet. The straps were a pain, but damn they paired nicely with the dress.

    I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled softly. What do you think? I questioned Th¨¦oden through the bond.

    If being sexy was a crime, I¡¯d arrest you in a heartbeat. I felt Th¨¦oden smile through the bond as his eyes were locked on my body through our bond.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at myself as I stopped myself from laughing at his quip. Seriously though, is this fine?

    I honestly questioned if the high slit dress and five inch heels was too much however, Caroline assured me it was fine.

    For the celebration, yes. For your date with Marcel, hell no. I sensed a spike in jealousy rise through the bond.

    I groaned, Theoden, please behave.

    I behave? Theoden¡¯s voice was raised. He sounded angry that I¡¯d call him out like that.

    Look, I get that you don¡¯t like me and him, hell I don¡¯t like it, but we need to keep our cover don¡¯t we? I questioned him.

    He sighed heavily, You¡¯re right. Still doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.

    Besides Theo, you will be all mine after the celebration.

    I felt a wave of lust burst through the bond as I sensed his struggle to keep his composure.

    You¡¯re right. And I have plans. A bed of our own sounds nice.

    A bed?

    There have been more than a few occasions where we had intimacy without the use of a proper bed. And don¡¯t get me wrong, we can get more creative during those fun times but a bed was always nice.

    Yes, I was thinking while everyone was half drunk we could sneak back to my chambers.

    Now that was an interesting thought. There were only a few times I could recall that we made love in his bed. His soft but firm oversized king bed. Yeah¡­I couldn¡¯t wait for tonight.

    I¡¯d just have to get over this stupid date with Marcel and the formal celebration.

    I accept that.

    Now pay attention, Marcel¡¯s knocking is getting annoying.

    Theoden grumbled as his words brought me back to the sense of reality. Where I heard a thud against the door. How long was he knocking?

    At least five minutes.

    Sorry.

    I walked over to my door and opened it to Marcel who was angry. His eyebrows furrowed and his jaw was clinched. ¡°About damn time you answered.¡± He snarled.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I sheepishly said as I felt my face begin to turn red.

    ¡°I have a reservation at The Gilded Griffon and we are already late.¡±

    He pulled me out of my room and dragged me out of the castle and into the city streets. I tried to wiggle my arm free of his grasp but that only made his grip tighter.

    ¡°If you quit struggling I will release you.¡± He growled.

    ¡°If you ease up your grip perhaps I will. Your fingernails are digging into my wrist.¡± I hissed back at him.

    At this point I started to feel crimson liquid seep out of tiny puncture wounds that he was leaving on my wrist.

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°fine.¡± He released my wrist to which I rubbed with my free one. I let out a small burst of magic to heal the wounds.

    He gave me a glare as the essence left my body. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Healing myself. You hurt me. Again.¡± I glared at him as my blood began to boil. However, I felt it quickly subside as Theoden and the ring went to work.

    ¡°Sorry. I often forget my own aggression.¡±

    ¡°Often?¡± I felt my eyes narrow and my eyebrow furrowed.

    ¡°Yes. And I apologize once again for my behavior.¡±

    His voice was unsteady, which made me believe he wasn¡¯t telling the truth. But atlas, I gave him the benefit of the doubt. Just this once.

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± I told him as the remainder of the walk to the tavern was silent.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The Gilded Griffon is a tavern that is a block down from Griffon Park. Outside of the exterior stands two life sized Griffon statues in honor of the beloved creatures. The statues depict them extraordinarily well as every feather and claw detail is crafted with precision.

    The building itself gives a charming rustic vibe as the stone appears weathered and the beams that support the structure are made of dark oak wood.

    Once we stepped into the building the warmth of the interior was welcoming. This was due to a large fireplace at the front of the room, that contained an everlasting fire.

    The tables and chairs are handcrafted from dark oak, each one intricately carved with patterns of griffons, vines, and other fantastical motifs. A long, polished bar stretches along one side of the room, made of polished mahogany and lined with high-backed stools. Behind the bar, shelves are stocked with an array of bottles containing both exotic and familiar spirits, and a large, ornate mirror reflects the lively scene.

    The air is filled with a mixture of hearty laughter, the clinking of mugs, and the strains of lively folk music played by a trio of musicians in the corner. The music is often accompanied by the rhythmic tapping of feet from patrons engaged in traditional dances.

    The tavern¡¯s patrons range from rugged adventurers and weary travelers to local townsfolk and merchants.

    I have been here a couple of times and I remembered the food being delicious and the drinks crafted well. I had recalled the dish I last had here and that was a squid served with a hearty serving of carrots, broccoli, green beans, and rice. I wasn¡¯t exactly fond of the squid but my father had urged me to try it. And I was surprised by the outcome.

    As we got seated at a table, a waiter came over to take our order who seemed surprised by our arrival. ¡°Ho¡­How can¡­I help you?¡± It took her a bit to get the words out but she managed.

    ¡°Do you still serve the Squid and its sides?¡± I asked her. Despite not being a huge fan of it at the start, I was determined to eat it again.

    ¡°Yes we do Princess Maria.¡± She said to write down my order. ¡°And for King Marcel?¡±

    I was surprised, she was doing quite well now. I guess the initial shock wore off.

    Marcel looked down at the menu that was written on parchment and back up at her, ¡°Crab with the same sides as the Squid please.¡±

    ¡°You got it. And what can I get you two for drinks?¡±

    Marcel looked over at me, ¡°Elven wine?¡± He questioned me.

    I nodded, ¡°But can it be a bit on the weaker side?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing Princess Maria.¡± She made note of my request.

    ¡°Make it a bottle to share between the two of us please. Oh and can we have some of the biscuits and butter?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing King Marcel. Is this it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe so.¡± I said as I gave back the piece of parchment.

    Marcel nodded in agreement and gave his back as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the wine out and biscuits. Food will be a few minutes longer.¡±

    She told us before she hurried off to the kitchen to put in our order.

    Before resorting to small talk with Marcel, I took in my surroundings and was happy to see a unique set of races thriving amongst each other. There were gnomes, elves, dragonborn, a couple of kobolds, and some humans. The elves I kind of recognized but the rest were unknown to me.

    As I glanced around the room, I couldn¡¯t help but feel stairs linger on us and with focus, I soon began to hear whispers.

    However, before I let the whispering get to me, I turned my focus on Marcel who was watching me, watch everyone. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just admiring the girl across from me.¡± He grinned sheepishly.

    ¡°Please, I am sure there are prettier girls in the whole universe.¡± I scoffed.

    ¡°You are the prettiest girl I have come across in all of my travels.¡± Marcel said with an even bigger grin, if that were possible.

    ¡°Flattery will get you nowhere.¡± I said as I glared at him.

    He sighed heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll never compare to him will I?¡±

    ¡°If by him, you mean Theoden, no.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but start to feel unease. I shifted my weight in my seat, in hopes that would help me remain calm.

    ¡°May I ask, what drew you to him?¡±

    I sighed, ¡°His kind heart and protective nature. He is trustworthy and overall has a genuine personality.¡±

    ¡°Unlike me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    By this point our waiter came back with the biscuits and wine. ¡°Your food should be out in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the wine and uncorked it and poured me a full glass.

    ¡°I bother you so much that you need to get wasted?¡± Marcel questioned as he watched half the bottle be poured.

    ¡°This won¡¯t get me wasted.¡± I told him as I took a few sips of the rich red wine.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to-¡± He stopped and I watched as he struggled to figure out how to phrase what he wanted to ask, ¡°anything I can-¡± a low rumble escaped his lips, ¡°anything I can do to get you to admire me the way you do him?¡±

    Besides a personality transplant?  I said through the bond as I knew Theoden was on high alert with me being alone with Marcel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Marcel. Our history hasn¡¯t been that great. You were fine at first. But since the attack you have been more aggressive. Which has made me like you less.¡±

    His face dropped as he took in the words that escaped my lips, ¡°You used to like me?¡±

    I shrugged, ¡°After the initial shock of the arranged marriage behind my and my father¡¯s back faded, and you actually seemed like you cared and had a bit of a moral personality, yes.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t anymore?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What if I told you I can change?¡±

    I tried not to laugh, ¡°If you can truly change, then maybe my opinion of you will. However, you have a lot of work to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll work on it. I promise.¡± Marcel said confidently.

    ¡°This better be a promise you can keep Marcel.¡±

    It fell silent after that as I could see Marcel¡¯s mind was wondering about what he could do to get me to change my mind about him. Thankfully food came out and we were left to consume it all, wine, biscuits, and our seafood.

    The second time I tried squid I was surprised. I enjoyed it more than the first time and was able to stomach finishing it with the side of veggies and rice, along with my glass of wine.

    What surprised me was that Marcel ate all of his food as well. ¡°What?¡± He questioned me as he saw the look I had given him as he ate the last bit of rice.

    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think you ate.¡±

    ¡°I do, it¡¯s just not often nor is it typically a lot.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    ¡°Ready to go to the Formal Celebration?¡± He asked as he stood up and offered me his hand.

    I was hesitant to take it but with a sigh I gave in. We paid our meal and I made sure to give extra money to all of the staff that worked.

    ¡°Why do you do that?¡± Marcel questioned as we walked out of the Tavern and headed back to the castle.

    ¡°It¡¯s called being kind.¡±

    The remainder of the walk back to the castle was silent.

    Maria. I love you. Theoden spoke softly through the bond as he peered through our shared connection briefly and saw us holding hands. I felt a pull of jealousy pulse through the bond.

    Theoden, I love you too. Remember you have nothing to worry about. We still have a date tonight, remember?

    I know. I just wanted you to know that I love you.

    I know Theoden. I¡¯ll see you soon in the Council Chambers.

 155. Formal Celebration Day Part VI - The Celebration

    Once Marcel and I arrived back at the castle we were greeted by Fredrick in the grand hall. He was finally dressed in an all black suit and his hair slicked back. The smell of aftershave filled my nostrils which was a nice contrast to the smell of brimstone that Marcel was trying to hide with some fancy cologne.

    ¡°Princess Maria, it¡¯s about time you showed up.¡± His pace was steady and his tone radiated confidence.

    ¡°I believe we still have time.¡± I looked between him and Marcel, ¡°Isn¡¯t the celebration at six?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frederick responded. ¡°At least you have a decent excuse, I see you and Marcel were on a date?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Marcel said before I could respond, ¡°I apologize if I kept the Council waiting. I wanted to take her out to mark the occasion.¡±

    ¡°I see, well let¡¯s continue this conversation on the way to the Council chambers. No sense in keeping the rest waiting.¡±

    Fredrick turned and walked with a steady pace as he led us to the basement of the castle. Each step we took down the stairs echoed through the enclosed space that was made of fine stone.

    ¡°How did your date go?¡± Fredrick asked as we continued our descent down the spiral staircase. Descending down these stairs took a couple of minutes.

    ¡°I think it went well.¡± Marcel said, ¡°A bit more informative than I was expecting but overall not bad.¡±

    ¡°Informative?¡± Fredrick questioned as he did a quick glance back at me.

    ¡°Well, I took him in the rings and gave a bit of a history lesson so to speak.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Fredrick responded.

    Thankfully by this point we had reached the bottom of the stairs. Fredrick pushed open the dark oak door and led us down the empty hallway to the door of the Council chambers. Nothing was heard as we approached the door due to the silence spell that was cast upon the room.

    Fredrick placed his hand on the knob of the door and looked back at me. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    I didn¡¯t hesitate when I responded and I could only hope that my voice carried as much confidence as Fredrick did when he said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Fredrick responded as he opened the door to a lively Council room.

    In the room was the circular table filled with decorative measures such as name plates indicating where everyone was sitting. Lively flowers like blue lilies and roses and floating candles create beautiful centerpieces. Along the ceiling there were fairy lights hanging down making for a fantasy like room compared to its typical dull appearance.

    I scanned the room as all of us stepped over the threshold and the door closed firmly behind us. There was Wulfric, in similar attire to Fredrick. He wore an all black suit with a blue vest and his hair was slicked back. Then there was Cedric wearing all black with a silver vest and his hair too was slicked back. All three men on the Council were well dressed and sharp.

    Then there was the lovely Thora, her hair curled and flowed freely. Her dress outlined her body perfectly as she wore a black and silver dress that features a classic black base with elegant silver accents. The black provides a sleek, timeless foundation, while the silver adds a refined sparkle. Thora¡¯s dress was well crafted with high end fabrics and I could tell it was one of Caroline¡¯s creations.

    Along the back and side walls stood Th¨¦oden, Quinn, Brienne, Hank, Thorin, and Borin stood in a formal position up against the wall. All were wearing full uniform attire all the way down to their weapons on their hilts and backs.

    My eyes met Th¨¦oden''s who gave me a quick smile as I approached the table. You got this Mi Amor. Th¨¦oden told me through the bond.

    I took a deep breath and nodded. As all three of us approached the table, the Council members who were sitting stood and waited for further direction. Marcel went and stood alongside the guards, standing between Th¨¦oden and Quinn.

    Fredrick walked to his seat that was across from an empty spot, which was marked for Sybil. I took my stance in between the empty seat and Cedric.

    We waited one minute before the door creaked open and Sybil walked in, her heels clicking loudly against the marbled floor of the chambers. Sybil wore her classic red heels and a stunning black dress that hugged her body perfectly. The strapped dress covered her body fully, making it an elegant dress for the occasion. It was floor length with a four foot train and sleeves that flowed behind her and she gracefully walked.

    ¡°Welcome one and all to the formal celebration!¡± Sybil said as she approached the dark oak round table. She took her stance and glanced over everyone. ¡°Today we celebrate the unification of the royal family and the Council. It has been more than a few years since King Mikail left the Council. Making us the ones responsible for making laws and regulations. Of course, we had the aid of King Mikail as he had the final say in what we were allowed to pass. Due to a tragedy that hit our kingdom, we had lost that connection, and now we welcome it once more.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    I felt a pull in my heart as she mentioned the passing of my parents but I dared not to cry. Thankfully for me, I had Th¨¦oden and a ring that siphoned the negative emotions away.

    Sybil turned to me before addressing the rest of the Council, ¡°Maria Roza Silvermist, I am terribly sorry for the tragedies that have struck your life so far. But I am pleased with how far you have come, we all are. We see you everyday growing stronger and more dependent. It is truly a fantastic turn around and one we hope to continue to see in you everyday.¡±

    I honestly wasn¡¯t expecting this from Sybil, considering Sybil is Crimson. However, I assume that because she is portraying the part, she has to pretend to be polite and formal.

    ¡°Thank you Sybil.¡± I said hoping I didn¡¯t sound too shocked at her statement.

    ¡°Now, before we truly begin, all of us will welcome Princess Maria into the Council.¡± She turned towards Cedric, ¡°You may begin.¡±

    Cedric cleared his voice, ¡°Yes, thank you for that introduction Sybil. We all worked alongside your father for years and have watched you grow into a wonderful young woman. A woman I know that your father would be proud of. A woman that you should be proud of. The strides you are making to protect the kingdom and better yourself has been noticed. Training alongside your guard Th¨¦oden, along with taking your predicament in stride proves that you will be a great ruler one day.¡± As Cedric spoke I watched his eyes fall to Th¨¦oden and then fall on Marcel as he made mention of both.

    ¡°Thank you Cedric, I am appreciative that you have noticed my strive for betterment.¡± I responded with a smile.

    Sybil''s eyes fell to Wulfric next. ¡°I-¡± He stumbled slightly and cleared his throat before he continued. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t prepared to go second but atlas I shall deliver. What Cedric was well said and I second that. For my own touch of uniqueness to my speech, I must say I was alarmed at first when we learned that you were training. A princess fighting is a bit unheard of. Now, I am not against your training, in fact I encourage it as I know you have had a bit of a mishap, three to four weeks ago correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I responded firmly as my eyes darted quickly to Marcel and back to Wulfric.

    ¡°Being able to defend yourself, gives us reason to firmly believe that you will be able to defend our kingdom. I¡¯m not saying go head first in battle of course, but I know you will stand by our kingdom no matter what. And that is one of the main things we can ask for in a leader.¡± Wulfric finished with his addition to Cedric¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Thank you Wulfric. I¡¯ll admit training with Th¨¦oden hasn¡¯t been exactly easy. Trust me, he doesn¡¯t go easy when it comes to his training. It¡¯s no wonder his fellow guards are so well equipped for anything.¡± I paused and gave a look of pride at Th¨¦oden, giving him a subtle smile before I turned my focus back to the rest of the Council. ¡°With my training that I am doing, I will be more than ready to face anything that comes our way.¡±

    ¡°That is great to hear,¡± Sybil said, turning our attention back to her. ¡°We have two more people to hear from.¡± She said as she turned and looked at the lovely Thora.

    Thora smiled at us and her fair voice began, ¡°Yes, saving the best two for last I like to think. Your bravery has been noticed. Your willingness to do what it takes for our kingdom is noticed. Even if some of us may question it from time to time.¡± She paused and I felt a tinge of worry seep over me. ¡°But, that is normal for us to question. If we didn¡¯t question anything at all then I¡¯d be concerned if something was wrong. Heck, to this day I still question things that we all have done in the past. Like the revivification law or allowing you to handle your predicament your own way. And perhaps all of this is a test. A test we won¡¯t know the outcome of until the day of your ignoration.¡±

    I looked at her with raised eyebrows. A test?

    Maybe to see how you will deal with certain situations? Th¨¦oden responded in the form of a question but it made sense.

    ¡°How do you propose I am doing so far?¡± I asked Thora as I was curious about her response.

    ¡°So far,¡± she paused briefly, ¡°you are doing decently well. A few strange calls but we are interested to see the outcome. So far, we have had to intervene so that is a plus, as if we had to intervene that would not be good.¡±

    At least that is a plus. I told Th¨¦oden through the bond.

    Mhm.

    ¡°Now, like the rest I firmly believe you are more than ready for this next step and I welcome you as our Royal Head. And dear, it isn¡¯t because I want to drink that fine ruby ruby red wine that has been sitting in the cellar for centuries.¡± Thora said with a smile on her face as the men at the table chuckled.

    ¡°Thora you and your taste for fine wine,¡± Cedric said, shaking his head.

    ¡°What can I say, I got a fine taste.¡± Thora responded.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as it didn¡¯t surprise me that Thora was the one to bring a bit of humor to the formal celebration. However, Sybil didn¡¯t seem too pleased as her face was firm and unphased by the bit of commentary that Thora brought to the table.

    Sybil clapped her hands loudly twice causing the room to fall silent and all the attention brought back to her. ¡°Now that I have your attention once more, we have one more Council member to hear from before Princess Maria can give her speech.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Sybil.¡± Thora said as she averted her eyes from Sybils and stared straight ahead.

    I watched out of the corner of my eye as Sybil rolled her eyes. ¡°Anyways, Fredrick, you may have the floor now.¡± Sybil said as she turned and stared at him.

    Fredrick cleared his throat and stood firmly. His voice carried like it did in the stairway, ¡°Thank you for allowing me to have the floor.¡± He paused for a split second before continuing, ¡°I have had the privilege to work alongside Maria the last few weeks. Teaching her the ends and outs of the Royal head and all she needed to do to prepare for this role. I am pleased with her progress over the course of the last few weeks. I firmly believe she is more than capable of taking on this role as well as being our Queen in the future.

    She is showing the aspects of a true ruler, taking each thing thrown at her and dealing with them personally or at least trying. Besides her own strides to form connections in her own kingdom, her already formed bonds with the other rulers on The Isle will prove beneficial as our kingdom grows and expands. I look forward to working alongside Princess Maria both with her in the Council and as our future Queen.¡±

    I felt a burst of relief wash over me. I was pleased that they all said happy things about me. I was truly worried that there would be negative comments about how I have handled things or how they view my potential for ruling over my kingdom. But their positive outlook on me, gave me a new sense of self gratitude.

    The room had fallen silent as they all turned their eyes on me, ¡°First, thank you all for your kind words. I truly appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Now, before I let you give your speech, is there anything else anyone has to say before we continue with this proceeding?¡± Sybil asked.

 156. The Formal Celebration Day Part VII - Marias Speech

    My heart raced in anticipation as I waited for what seemed like forever, as the silence grew in the chamber the pounding of my heart grew into a steady rhythm.

    After a minute had passed Sybil cleared her throat, ¡°Alrighty, Maria you may begin your speech.¡±

    A wave of fear crashed into me as all eyes turned towards me. Now, I know I shouldn¡¯t have been so scared to deliver this speech, however, if there was one thing I lacked it was the booming confidence that everyone else has.

    However, I dared not to stutter as I did not want to make a fool of myself. I quickly glanced down at the ring and side eyed Th¨¦oden as I felt the emotions pull from my body. My fear was quickly replaced with confidence as the bond went to work.

    I took a deep breath and began, ¡°Thank you all for allowing me to join the Council. I know the Council has been missing a Royal Head for a few years now and I am honored to take my father¡¯s spot amongst all of you. I hope to continue to take strides in my fathers path of kindness, respect, and fairness, my father had once been and something I try to be on a daily basis.

    We are all distended for our own path. Mine took a bit of a rocky start when tragedy fell upon the kingdom and my family. As it took me time to process my new reality, I appreciate each and everyone of you for being patient and kind towards me as I dealt with my own personal emotional state. I know due to that I have put my duties behind, but I assure you all now that I am fully focused on the well being of my kingdom and its people.¡±

    I took several deep breaths before I continued. As I was trying not to rush through the speech and not stumble over my own words. I felt confident but I had no idea if my voice sounded confident. However, I needed to continue my speech.

    ¡°My goals for this kingdom, is to push its development further rather than it be in the knowledge that is presented in our libraries, our advancements in our everyday equipment or how we handle our personal affairs. Amongst this, I hope to provide our military with what is needed to further protect our kingdom from intruders, from crime within our own borders, and those beyond the sandy beaches of South Haven or beyond the Mountains.

    ¡°I know our kingdom has a reputation, especially in the innermost rings, and I plan to aid our military in trying to figure out solutions to handle the crimes that take place.¡±

    Don¡¯t forget the mention of the lair. Th¨¦oden reminded me through the bond.

    ¡°Beyond the inner rings, I plan to aid in the development of plans for our kingdom to survive and thrive in our newest conditions brought on by the creation of the draconic lair that enclosed our kingdom in a safety net.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°A draconic lair?¡± Sybil questioned, as she interrupted my speech. However, she wasn¡¯t the only one.

    ¡°A lair?¡± Thora murmured, ¡°I thought that is what that was¡­¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Cedric whispered.

    ¡°Yes, a draconic lair was placed over the kingdom. I will disclose more information in regards to the lair later, when there are less people involved. However, the lair is responsible for the changes in the environment that we all have felt so far. I do have a few plans I am drafting up that I will bring to all of you next week that will show the adaptations and how feasible it will be to live in our new lifestyle. I am pleased with how the kingdom is adapting so far to our newest safety measures and I hope to continue to see it flourish.¡±

    The room was silent as I could tell most was contemplating the news drop of the lair being created. However, the majority focus was on me thankfully.

    ¡°I do plan to share with you all as much detail as I can with that involves the lair. But I must go beyond that now as I try to wrap up my speech.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. This draconic lair will need to be discussed in a less formal setting, with less eyes.¡± Sybil said. ¡°Please wrap it up.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Of course. Now, with addition to that¡­¡± I paused as I lost my train of thought.

    ¡°Well?¡± Sybil questioned as thirty seconds passed.

    ¡°Sorry. Anyways, there are a few laws that have been in place, like the revivification law I hope to look over and revise to better fit our current needs. However, all of that I know will come in time and in time I hope that the evidence will prove to all of you that including me as the Royal Head was a benefit and not a mistake. That I will be a great Queen of Winterfall one day. Even better yet, I am proving I am worthy of the crown and title as I take stride in bettering myself for the kingdom and bettering the kingdom as a whole.¡±

    I seriously hope that made sense. I hadn¡¯t really gone over every little detail with Th¨¦oden and perhaps I probably should have. Writing a speech the day beforehand was probably not the best idea.

    I told you that you needed to focus on that a week ago. Th¨¦oden said through the bond.

    Was it that bad?

    I felt a wave of worry wash over me. Did I just botch my speech?

    I saw out of the corner of my eye, Th¨¦oden giving me a soft smile before returning to a strict pose. I think the speech went well. Th¨¦oden said and just as quickly as the worry washed over me a relief took its spot. Unless that was sarcasm¡­

    It wasn¡¯t sarcasm. Th¨¦oden said as I saw he tried not to smile once more.

    Well, now I wasn¡¯t sure at all. Regardless, that was all I had as a speech. I just had to hope it was good enough.

    ¡°Thank you for that speech. I look forward to seeing what changes you bring about.¡± Sybil said with a half smile. ¡°Now, let me call upon the servants to bring us all a glass of Thora¡¯s favorite ruby red wine.¡±

 157. Formal Celebration Day: The Toast

    Sybil sent a message and within a few minutes a few unseen servants entered the Council chambers carrying a few trays with glasses of half filled wine glasses. Each servant walked up to one of us and gave us a glass of wine. They even gave the guards and Marcel in the back a glass.

    Sybil leaned over and whispered to the one next to her, ¡°Come back in five minutes with the dinner portion.¡±

    The servant hurried off with the rest of the workers and closed the door.

    Dinner portion? Why did Marcel want to go to dinner if we were going to eat dinner here? I groaned through the bond as I was still stuffed from the dinner I had not even an hour ago.

    I don¡¯t know. Is all I got out of Th¨¦oden as he was trying to remain focused on the meeting at hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s raise our glasses to our newest addition to the Council.¡± Sybil said as one by one all the Council members raised their glass. All eyes fell upon me as I was the last to raise mine.

    This whole evening had me confused as Sybil was being polite and formal and even Marcel was being, well, tolerable. If this was all an act, they had some impressive performance skills that were beyond my own level. Regardless of the matter, I raised my glass after thirty seconds of complete silence.

    Sybil nodded, ¡°Now, we drink to celebrate Maria Roza Silvermist, the heir to our throne and our future!¡±

    ¡°Here, here!¡± Everyone shouted as one by one their glasses were raised and each took a sip of their drink.

    However, part of me wasn¡¯t sitting well with this. Why was Sybil acting so casual? I just couldn¡¯t pass the feeling I was getting but I knew I had to partake in this adventure, if I did not then I would for sure be questioned heavily.

    What is it? Th¨¦oden questioned me as he picked up my overwhelming sense of concern.

    I don¡¯t know. Sybil/Crimson just seems off.

    You are not wrong. Just keep an eye and I will too.

    I nodded and raised my glass to my lips and took a small drink of the wine. The wine was rich and creamy as it went down smooth. No wonder why Thora loves this wine. I said to Th¨¦oden however his response back concerned me greatly.

    Don¡¯t drink anymore.

    I couldn¡¯t help but arch my eyebrow which caught the attention of Thora, ¡°What is it dear?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, something feels off.¡± I said as I looked into the glass of wine and swirled it around. I took another small sip.

    Maria! ¡°Don¡¯t drink the wine!¡± Th¨¦oden shouted, causing all attention to fall on him.

    ¡°What is it, Captain Th¨¦oden?¡± Thora said as everyone¡¯s focus was on him.

    ¡°Sorry, to interject the toast, but I am afraid the wine has been tampered with.¡± Th¨¦oden said.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Thora said as she carefully placed her glass back down. ¡°I feel fine.¡±

    ¡°You may feel fine now, but I can assure you all that there is the finest taste of poison in that wine. I know alcohol is considered poison but I recognize this as something more.¡± Th¨¦oden said. ¡°Let me first, restore all of you. I prefer not to take any risks on any of you getting seriously ill. From there I can summon a creature and have them drink the wine to prove my point.¡±

    Th¨¦oden moved from the wall and went first to Thora and placed his hand on her shoulder. We all watched as a wave of magical essence seeped from him and into her as he used a lesser restoration spell. One by one he performed the spell on everyone who drank some of the wine. By the time he got to me, I saw a pull of fear race through him. I knew he had used a bit of essence already so I knew he was already getting overwhelmed by the amount of power he was using. Though he would never complain about it.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    He performed the spell on me and I felt normal. Then again I only had two small sips compared to everyone else who pretty much downed the whole glass of wine with the simple toast.

    ¡°There.¡± He said once he performed the last one on the last of his guards. ¡°Now before we consume the food I would like to test that as well. But first, with what wine is left from the bottle that was used, I shall summon the wolves and have one of them drink the wine and we shall see how the wine is affected.¡±

    ¡°Now wait a damn minute! How will wolves tell us anything? How do you know the wine is affected by anything?¡± Sybil snapped as Th¨¦oden went to start casting the spell.

    He paused and glared at her with narrow eyes, ¡°Call it, intuition. Remember Sybil I am very observant when it comes to certain things. One being the Princess and her wellbeing.¡±

    ¡°I am curious about this as well. I will admit I thought the wine tasted a bit off however I thought it was just because it was aged to perfection.¡± Thora said.

    ¡°I agree with Thora on this one. Let Captain Th¨¦oden continue his experiment. We can ask more questions as time lapses, Sybil.¡± Cedric said.

    ¡°Thank you both.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he resumed casting Evoke Spiritual Beasts and his two wolves appeared in the Council chambers.

    ¡°Sephora, I am going to have you drink some wine alright?¡± Th¨¦oden said to the female wolf. The wolf just nodded in agreement like it understood him just fine. ¡°May I have the rest of your wine Princess Maria?¡± Th¨¦oden said as he walked over to me.

    I nodded and gave him my glass. ¡°Take the rest of mine and mine.¡± The Council members piped up as Th¨¦oden went to each of them and got what was left of their wine. He managed to fill a bowl that was brought by one of the servants over half full and gave it to Sephora.

    We all watched as Sephora lapped up every bit of wine and within a minute, Sephora¡¯s body started to compuls in pain.

    A few gasps could be heard at the display, ¡°he was right¡­.¡± Thora whispered. ¡°But who would try and poison the Council?¡±

    ¡°Please, that is all an act.¡± Sybil said as she began to clap her hands slowly, ¡°Right?¡± She glared up at Marcel who shrugged and seemed to mouth, I don¡¯t know¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not Sybil.¡± Th¨¦oden said. ¡°Guards, I want you to begin an in depth search of the chamber to see if you may find anything suspicious. Council members, I wish you no harm and I do hope you understand the in depth search will involve each of you.¡±

    ¡°Of course Captain Theo.¡± Cedric said, ¡°Do as you must.¡±

    All of his guards went to work as each member was searched with the aid of his remaining wolf as he dismissed Sephora. Thankfully after ten minutes of searching nothing was found in the Council chambers.

    Th¨¦oden scratched his head, ¡°Unusual¡­ the poison was familiar to that one I am seeing around town.¡±

    ¡°You have seen this poison in town?¡± Cedric questioned.

    ¡°Yes, however, it has only been injected through the skin. Not orally. This might be a one and done case but don¡¯t you worry, we all will be on high alert. Until we fully get to the bottom of this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Captain Th¨¦oden for your quick action and thank you to the rest of the guards on hand.¡± Cedric said.

    ¡°Perhaps, we should conclude the meeting early and we all return to the safety of our chambers.¡± Sybil said. ¡°I¡¯d prefer us all not to drop dead.¡±

    ¡°I can get behind that.¡± Thora said, ¡°Besides I think we all have had enough excitement for one evening.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Wulfric said.

    ¡°If that is what you all wish.¡± Th¨¦oden said, ¡°I will assign a guard to watch your doors in case more threats come your way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Thora said.

    Th¨¦oden instructed the guards present to take an overnight watch at each Council member¡¯s doors.

    ¡°Before we all leave, let us do a formal conclusion of this meeting.¡± Sybil said.

    Everyone turned to her as most had approached the door at this point. ¡°Princess Maria, we welcome you formerly to the Council of Winterfall and I look forward to seeing what you do for the future of our kingdom. And with that, I bid you all a goodnight.¡±

    Everyone filled out leaving me, her, Th¨¦oden, and Marcel behind. ¡°If you had anything to do with this¡­¡± Th¨¦oden growled as he stood between me and the other two.

    ¡°Why accuse us?¡± Marcel snarled back.

    He glanced around the room to make sure no one was there before he said what he did next. ¡°It was your damn poison!¡±

    Marcel blinked, ¡°My poison?!?¡± Marcel looked over at Sybil who shrugged.

    ¡°It was the same poison you used on her!¡± Th¨¦oden shouted as he pointed back at me.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what you''re talking about. I was with Maria for the majority of the day!¡± Marcel snapped back.

    I looked up at Th¨¦oden who narrowed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m onto you. The both of you!¡± Th¨¦oden growled. He held onto my hand as he teleported the both of us to his bedchambers.

 158. Marcel View Point

    Once Th¨¦oden and Maria were out of the room I turned and felt my brow furrow as I stared at Crimson. ¡°Killing the whole Council?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but spat out some spit as the anger within me burned heavily.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Crimson muttered quietly.

    I didn¡¯t buy it, only a few people had access to my poison and two of them were standing in this room. ¡°So, how do you explain it then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I drank the wine too.¡± Crimson said.

    That was the truth, her lips did touch the wine glass and some did go down her throat. If she was to poison anyone why would she poison herself? Let alone myself for the matter.

    ¡°How this one could have happened then, unless it was the new recruit¡­¡± I said as I trailed off in thought. Our most recent recruit from Hells was a lesser devil and perhaps they strayed a bit from the plans we set in motion. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check up on them¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes and check yourself too Marcel. You are stepping a thin line with me.¡± Crimson hissed.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I arched my eyebrow even further if that was possible.

    ¡°You and her are getting oddly close.¡±

    ¡°And? Wasn¡¯t that the bet? I had to sleep with her¡­¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you have to take her to dinner.¡± Crimson said, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Are you jealous that I spent time with her?¡±

    ¡°Please, jealous of that..¡±

    I cut her off with a kiss and she willingly kissed me back. However, she ended the kiss rather quickly and slapped me across the face. ¡°I know you don¡¯t know what love is, so don¡¯t go playing with my heart. Focus on your prize.¡± She snarled and in a misty flash she vanished before my eyes.

    ¡°Women¡­. I will never understand them.¡± I said as I scratched my head.

    I teleported myself out of the chambers and in one of the inns in the kingdom. This inn I knew was the inn where my lesser devil was staying at.

    ¡°How may I help you?¡± The man at the front desk asked.

    ¡°I am looking for Pavlo.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that fuckin bastard? He hasn¡¯t paid and I am about to kick him out.¡± The front desk man said.

    I groaned and reached into my pocket and handed him three platinum pieces. ¡°I believe that should cover the back pay and cost for the room for the next few weeks.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    He shook his head, ¡°I afraid he has caused some damage. And charged quite the bit of food bill.¡±

    ¡°Worthless help¡­ ¡° I muttered beneath my breath and handed the man another two platinum. ¡°Does that cover it?¡±

    ¡°One more shall do it.¡±

    I had no idea if the man was being honest or just using me for a quick coin but I didn¡¯t have the time to question. I needed to question Pavlo and his actions. I tossed two more platinum at the man in hopes to cover any future pay.

    ¡°Thank ya for your patronage. Check room six for ya.¡±

    I shook my head and headed up the stairs the man pointed at. Foolish bastard going with room six, I swear these lesser devils don¡¯t have a sense of knowledge.

    Once I reached the first floor I headed down the wooden hall and counted each door I passed. Upon reaching the sixth door I pressed my ear to the wooden frame and heard Pavlo and another voice talk.

    ¡°Ya think the Council is dead yet?¡±

    That voice¡­ I tried so hard to resist groaning in disgust, as it was a female voice, one I was familiar with, Adali. A lesser devil who put herself up on a pedestal as she thought she was better than everyone else.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you think it was wise to poison them all? I mean the way I understand Marcel¡¯s plan, Crimson was acting as Lead.¡±

    ¡°If the bitch dies so what?¡± Adali said.

    Alrighty, I heard enough. I forced my way into their room and shouted, ¡°What the Nine Hells is this Pavlo?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Hi Marcel!¡± Adali said in a cherry voice.

    Whereas all Pavlo could do is stutter, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Sorry sir.¡± Pavlo was one of those devils, that had the appearance of a human with jet black hair, tanned skin, and a regular fit. Pavlo was one not to care too much about his appearance as long as his appearance got his job done.

    Adali on the other hand was a classic tramp. She had hair auburn colored hair that flowed down her back to the top of her butt. Her skin was fair with freckles across her rosy cheeks and her eyes a baby blue. Her chest popped out of her thin strapped black shirt and her butt fit snugged in her ripped black pants.

    What Pavlo was doing with her had to of been nothing but trouble as that is all that hellish woman was known for.

    ¡°You better be sorry! You two are fools!¡± I shouted my feet stomped against the wooden planks as I stormed closer to the two idiots.

    ¡°Ya may want to quiet it down. You broke the door and there are other residents here.¡± Adali said with a smirk.

    I looked back at the door as the wood had splintered and broken off in several pieces. I took several deep breaths and lowered my voice as I stopped in my tracks. ¡°What in the Nine Hells do you two think you are doing?¡± I snarled in a whisper.

    ¡°Taking our own action.¡± Adali said, ¡°Pavlo told me your plan and I found it foolish.¡±

    ¡°And yours wasn¡¯t? I had a bit of that drink too.¡±

    ¡°Eh, killing you isn¡¯t the worst thing in the world. Besides, aren''t you immune to poison?¡± Adali said with a shrug.

    I couldn¡¯t help my rage anymore. I slapped the shit out of that lesser devil. ¡°You know, I may just feed you to the Captain himself.¡± I grappled her and stared at Pavlo, ¡°If you ever step out of bounds again, I will discard you too.¡±

    Pavlo nodded in fear as he remained quiet. I teleported out of there with Adali in my arms. I tied her up to a tree just outside the kingdom. ¡°I order you to stay put and tell Captain Th¨¦oden your involvement with the Council.¡± I used my manipulation against her, forcing her to stay tied up until the Captain found her. Knowing how my manipulation worked I had a good feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore.

    As for Pavlo, he had one more chance to prove himself worthy or perhaps he would suffer the same fate and be fed on a platter to the silver dragon.

 159. Asleep in his Arms

    The misty fog faded away from the both of us as we appeared in Th¨¦oden''s bedchambers. ¡°Theo what are we?¡± I began to ask as I was confused as to why he teleported us to his bedchambers and not my own.

    He remained silent as I watched his shoulders rise and fall as he took several deep breaths. ¡°Theo?¡± I reached up and touched his shoulder as I watched as he tried to calm himself. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am alright.¡± I said in as much of a soothing voice as I could.

    He looked down at me with a soft smile, ¡°I see that. I¡­ I am just frustrated that they almost killed you and the rest of the Council.¡±

    ¡°But you stopped it.¡± I muttered softly as I stared at him with soft eyes. I eventually wrapped my arms around his waist and squeezed him tightly.

    ¡°You alerted me first, our bond sensed the poison. I took it away from you instantly so you wouldn¡¯t feel anything.¡± I felt him wrap his arms, grasp my body and squeeze me back just as tightly. ¡°I¡¯m just happy that you are safe.¡±

    He rested his head against mine and kissed my forehead gently. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t answer why we are here and not in my own room?¡± I asked him again with a smile on my face as I stared up into his eyes.

    ¡°I had plans for us to have a night together. However, I am not asking for sex anymore, but I am wanting to just be here for some time.¡±

    I knew Th¨¦oden had plans for us to have some personal time after the celebration and it doesn¡¯t surprise me that he still wanted some private time with just us.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden I?¡± He cut me off with a pleasant kiss on the lips.

    ¡°Shh¡­ Let¡¯s not say another word, let¡¯s just lay and cuddle in bed?¡± Th¨¦oden said with a grin on his face.

    He picked me up and walked me over to his oversized king bed and placed me on it softly. He walked over to the other side and slid in behind me, wrapping his arms around me, pulling me into him.

    I didn¡¯t mind this cuddle session one bit, as I missed being in his arms in real life. ¡°Theo, as much as Iove these cuddles?¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Shh¡­.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he pulled me into him more, if that wasn¡¯t even possible. ¡°Let me have this.¡± He muttered as he buried his head into my hair.

    ¡°Theo?¡±

    He grumbled and pulled his head back from mine, ¡°A man can¡¯t enjoy the love of his life?¡±

    ¡°I know I was almost poisoned but what brought this on?¡±

    ¡°Do I need a reason for cuddles?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me as he moved over top of me, he met my lips with his own.

    ¡°I mean, you are usually against me being in your room.¡± I pointed out.

    He smiled down at me, ¡°Oh Maria, I could just vanish you off to your room if that is what you wish¡­¡± His eyes softened and his lip quivered as if he was about to pout. ¡°However, I would love it if you would stay.¡±

    I brushed my finger against his pouting lip, ¡°Now dear, aren¡¯t I the one who usually pouts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but considering I cave when you pout, I figured I would give it a try.¡± He quivered his lip one more time and widened his crystal blue eyes even more if that was even possible. ¡°Well?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing, ¡°Charming. Of course I will stay. I am just confused.¡±

    He sighed in relief and fell back beside me pulling me into him once more. ¡°I just want to feel you close to me for a while. I am tired of almost losing you and then not being able to hold you afterwards. Besides, I will teleport you to your room after we are done cuddling.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his response, especially after I felt him nuzzle against my hair even more. ¡°Is this a permanent thing?¡±

    ¡°You almost dying? I hope not.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean the cuddles.¡± I said with a chuckle.

    ¡°The cuddles¡­ Hmmm¡­ We shall see about that Mi Amor.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he muttered it through my hair.

    I dared not to complain much more, I loved being in his embrace even if it was only going to be for an hour or so. I honestly felt like there was more to this want of cuddle, rather it be his jealousy or the fact that I almost died that caused this. But I didn¡¯t want to complain.

    The cuddles lasted a bit longer than the both of us had thought as after ten minutes of silence, Th¨¦oden was the first one to fall asleep. I didn¡¯t move him nor wake him up as I knew he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well due to his continuous search for fiends in the city. His lair indicated to him if there is an issue and sometimes he grew disappointed when his lair failed to indicate an issue.

    So, I knew he was working tirelessly to improve the lair around the kingdom as well as protecting the citizens within it. This sleep was much needed for him as it was for me, as I soon found myself drifting in and out of sleep in his arms.

    ¡°Theo I?¡± I began to mutter as his arms wrapped around me and his head nuzzled into my hair brought me a sense of comfort that I hadn¡¯t felt in awhile. My eyes grew heavier as I drifted more and more into sleep.

 160. Dream Twelve: Small Talk

    Th¨¦oden''s oversized bed frame spread before us. As it was the heart of his bed chambers. The bed features a robust, carved wooden frame with intricate detailing that complements the room''s rustic elegance. The headboard is tall and ornate, possibly adorned with leather or fabric upholstery, adding a touch of luxury. The bedding is plush, with a high-quality mattress and an array of soft, neutral-toned pillows, creating an inviting and opulent focal point.

    It was no wonder why we both fell asleep upon it this evening despite how poorly it could end for us if we got caught. His bed was so luxurious and comfortable to the point a complete grouch would fall asleep on it in an instant.

    Th¨¦oden stretched as our shared dream unfolded, ¡°you wanted a bed in our next dream right?¡± Th¨¦oden said as a grin fell on his face.

    I felt my face flush as he remembered my silly request for a bed the next time we had a dream. I didn¡¯t know however, that the bed would be his and it would be in his room. ¡°I¡¯m happy you remembered.¡± I said with a tease and rolled over and kissed his lips firmly.

    Our kissing intensified as time lapsed on his glorious bed. However, he pulled back before things went too far. ¡°Mi Amor, as much as I would love sex right now, considering our predicament in reality perhaps, sex isn¡¯t the best idea.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he reminded me that we fell asleep next to each other in his bed chambers.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± I muttered he was right. Even though I would love to jump his groin right about now I knew if we woke up from a sex dream it would be hard to keep our hands off of each other.

    ¡°So instead of sex, let''s talk about life.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he sat up in bed and motioned for me to join him. I scooted myself up next to him and rested against his cool frame as he wrapped his arm around me.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I asked him as I nuzzled my body against his.

    ¡°Children, I know we have talked about it briefly but I want your honest opinion.¡±

    I looked up at him with a raised eyebrow, we had this discussion before. I know he has teased me with being with a child, and we had discussed the amount of children we had wanted so I had no idea what else was left to discuss.

    ¡°What about children?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°You are one hundred percent sure you are not¡­ ¡°

    To be fair, I wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure. I however, knew I never felt any different and I knew he worried about it now as I did with everything going on in the kingdom.

    ¡°How can I be¡­ ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. I haven¡¯t found anything through the bond as I have been searching on occasion.¡±

    That was news to me. I knew he mentioned utilizing the bond to see if I was but for him to actively be doing it was, well kind of surprising.

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± I said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope the bond can detect that sort of thing and I haven''t missed it.¡± Th¨¦oden said, giving the side of my head a gentle kiss. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to worry you when I mentioned children again, I just wanted you to know that I had been searching.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Thanks for checking¡­¡± I mumbled as I couldn¡¯t help but have mixed feelings. I was relieved that I wasn¡¯t pregnant but I was a bit bothered that he didn¡¯t mention this to me right away. Then again, it does have a lot going on so I slightly understood.

    ¡°I get that Maria, I should have but I don¡¯t need to stress you out too. I stress myself out enough for the both of us.¡±

    I smiled, ¡°You got that right Captain.¡± I said, giving him a light elbow to the side.

    ¡°Next topic of discussion. How are things with you and Marcel?¡±

    ¡°I think you know that as well as I do¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°I am displeased with him but for some reason he is trying to be a charming man?¡±

    ¡°That I am confused with too,¡± Th¨¦oden said. ¡°Perhaps there is more to that than we know.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope not. If I have to go on another ¡°romantic¡± date with Marcel I may gag.¡±

    Th¨¦oden chuckled, ¡°A date with the devil wasn¡¯t pleasant. I know from my peeks through our shared vision.¡±

    ¡°Let alone your fight.¡± I said as I brought the attention to him. ¡°What was that about? He nearly killed you there!¡±

    ¡°That fight was for knowledge.¡±

    ¡°And what did you gain from it besides almost giving me a heart attack?¡± I grumbled.

    ¡°I was able to obtain some of his strengths and weaknesses. Not all of them but a few. He is immune to his own poison. Not to mention the souls he consumes aid in his abilities, granting him certain attributes he may not have all the time.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, so we can try to make him weaker if we can cut his supplies of souls?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but he is a devil and a devil knows how to get more.¡± Th¨¦oden pointed out.

    ¡°And yet I thought we had something¡­¡± I muttered in defeat.

    ¡°We still do. His mind manipulation, that is all his own. He has impressive strength and dexterity so we can try to avoid using spells that deal with those attributes.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± I said, ¡°I guess I can let you off the hook this once for almost dying on me.¡± I gave him a gentle but firm kiss on his lips.

    ¡°For what it is worth, I am sorry for causing you to panic like that. That wasn¡¯t my intention and it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t handle his blow. I knew I had the strength and will to defend against it.¡±

    ¡°When am I going to be able to have enough strength to withstand something like that? That was a critical hit after all!¡± I explained as I thought back to how much force Marcel had used against Th¨¦oden during their fight.

    ¡°In time you will. Perhaps we can try to utilize the bond to maximize how much you are able to deflect. Maybe we can try to manipulate my shield and force it through the bond, giving you a barrier of protect?¡± Th¨¦oden trailed off mid thought as he pondered the possibility of sharing his shield with me by using the bond.

    ¡°That¡¯s an inter?¡±

    I tried to speak but he cut me off. ¡°Yeah, an interesting idea,¡± he muttered. ¡°We shall try it tomorrow morning when we do combat training.¡±

    My eyes went wide with fear, ¡°WHAT!¡± I explained.

    Th¨¦oden smiled at me, ¡°Everything is a matter of trial and error. I¡¯ll go easy on you I promise, I just want to see if this trick will work.¡±

    I sighed in defeat, ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    ¡°I promise you Maria, I will go as easy as I can tomorrow but if this is something we can utilize we might as well try it. There isn¡¯t any harm in trying it.¡±

    ¡°Well, there could be harm in me.¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°There is always that possibility.¡± Th¨¦oden chuckled and kissed me once more. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the rest of the dream before I have to teleport you to your own room in a few hours.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he pulled me into him.

    All that fell between us now was brief small talk in regards to tomorrow''s training and how things may go with the Council. Before we knew it, our eyes opened as our time to wake up fell upon us.

 161. Combat Training

    We woke up the next morning still in each other''s arms. ¡°Well, this is a pleasant way to wake up.¡± I mumbled as I rolled over to face the man I loved.

    ¡°Good morning, beautiful.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he kissed my lips softly. ¡°As much as I would love to stare into your eyes, I think it would be safe to get you back to your own bed chambers.¡±

    I began to lower my bottom lip as I tried to mimic his pouting that he did yesterday. ¡°Five more minutes?¡± I begged.

    ¡°If only.¡± Th¨¦oden said, kissing me one more time. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you in an hour for training regardless.¡±

    I crossed my arms in protest but it only made him chuckle. ¡°Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Maria, I wish we could but we pushed it by falling asleep last night like this. I need to get you back to your room.¡±

    ¡°Fine..¡± I grumbled as I finally caved in allowing him to teleport myself and myself only to my bedchambers.

    Once inside I sighed heavily and pulled off the dress I had fallen asleep in and went to the tub. I let warm water run over my body as I washed myself off.

    After standing in the shower for twenty minutes I walked over to my wardrobe and slipped on a pair of soft fabric pants and a shirt that matched as I didn¡¯t feel like wearing anything else today.

    I sat on my bed until it was ten till I was supposed to meet him for training. I could tell how dark it was that it was still nightfall as we must''ve fallen asleep pretty early as the moon had just reached its peak in the night sky, making it exactly midnight.

    Before I got too comfortable I got up and slipped on my black boots and left my room with my bag strapped to my belt. I walked my way to the training arena without stopping at the kitchen no matter how badly Roland¡¯s cooking was driving my senses crazy.

    When I arrived Th¨¦oden was already there throwing a few punches against some of the training dummies. ¡°Already getting some practice in?¡± I questioned him with a smile.

    ¡°Had to get an early start.¡± Th¨¦oden said. ¡°Now, let¡¯s try out sharing the shield through the bond.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he was quick to pull the attention to me as he tried to project his shield through our bond.

    I felt a bit of his essence seep through however, I was unsure how much of it truly went through. ¡°Some of it went through¡­ I think.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I felt.¡± Th¨¦oden sighed, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t push too hard but I want to see how much really went through.¡±

    I braced myself for what was sure going to be a hard punch and damn I was right. He swung at my shoulder hard, impacting it immediately. My body stumbled backwards as a small crack was heard as I groaned loudly. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Th¨¦oden moved quickly beside me, ¡°I only put in what I thought the shield would be able to handle¡­¡± He whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the shield worked.¡± I said as I tried my best to smile up at him. ¡°We may be able to give and take our damage from spells but I don¡¯t think your shield can block my physical attacks with it.¡±

    He quickly healed my shoulder, popping it back in place. ¡°Sorry about that Mi Amor, I thought it would work.¡±

    Once he healed my shoulder I slammed my own fist into his, ¡°Lesson learned right?¡±

    His own body didn¡¯t move against my punch but I could tell the sheer force I put into it hurt him. He just stood and grinned at me, ¡°Yes.¡± He used his draconic leap and reappeared thirty feet back.

    He took his longsword out of its hilt and ran towards me taking a swing at my abdomen. I jumped back as it barely missed me. I took out the dagger he gave me for practice and I lunged at him, aiming for his shoulder. I impacted his shoulder with the dagger.

    We went a few rounds exchanging blows with our fists and weapons. Up until I was exhausted from the amount of runs we were going through this time around as we went through about ten rounds before I had to tap out.

    Bloody and exhausted Th¨¦oden and I rested against one of the pillars in the training room. ¡°I am impressed with how much your skill levels have grown.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he grinned down at me handing me his waterskin.

    Taking a drink I said, ¡°Thanks that means a lot. I don¡¯t think I would have been able to handle half of those blows if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± I said as I elbowed him lightly.

    ¡°Please, a lot of that is you.¡±

    ¡°Only because I have a good mentor.¡± I said as I leaned against him.

    We sat like that for a few more minutes, allowing our breathing to calm. ¡°Shall we head back to the castle?¡±

    ¡°We probably should.¡± Th¨¦oden said standing up he held his hand for me to take, helping me up to my feet.

    We exited the arena and began our trek back to the castle. The air was a bit brisk as the sun hadn¡¯t risen yet. The nature around us was quiet as most of it was still sleeping.

    It was oddly peaceful except for a mysterious groaning noise that appeared to be coming from outside of the noble ring.

    ¡°What was?¡± I began to mutter as I looked up at Th¨¦oden who had his full attention on the mysterious noise.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to teleport you to the castle Maria, I will investigate the noise myself. Tell Roland, I will be late for breakfast.¡±

    Th¨¦oden said as he grabbed my shoulder and teleported me to the castle¡¯s grand hall before I even had the chance to protest. With a sigh I walked my way to the kitchen and sat down at the table and began to watch the world through Th¨¦oden''s eyes.

 162. The Lesser Devil and ThÃ©oden

    I felt a shift in the bond that alerted me that Maria was watching. I had learned from my previous actions of not sending her back to the castle when something felt off. So, it didn¡¯t surprise me that I instantly felt her connection.

    What is it Theo? Maria whispered nervously. I could sense she was biting her lip as anxiety began to consume her.

    Maria, calm dear. Remember you are safe. I needed her calm if I was going to be able to focus on the task at hand. Her overwhelming burst of anxiety was not helping either of us right now.

    I felt her take a few deep breaths and the tension that racked her body vanish as I utilized the bond to aid her. Be careful, that thing sounded terrible. I felt her body quiver and shake as she remembered the faint echoing grunts and groans off in the distance.

    I need to focus. I shook my head in attempts to pull myself back into reality, our shared reality. I tuned into my surroundings and tuned out the birds, silent footsteps, the howling of wolves, and the wrestling of leaves above and focused on the noise that troubled us both.

    The groans and grunts was feminine, at least what my ears was able to detect. And it wasn¡¯t too far off. From my standpoint, I¡¯d give one hundred to two hundred feet. The vocals that we both heard sounded troubled and by the hoarseness of the vocals it had been going on for sometime.

    I began my trek in a southward direction from the castle at a decent pace. As I neared the point of the vocals I stopped long enough to examine them further.

    Definitely feminine.

    What is it Theo? Maria at least seemed calm but now she was impatient.

    Not sure¡­ Let me check¡­ I glanced down at the magical bracelet that I wore upon my wrist to see if it had indicated anything. Fiend.

    My own breathing began to quicken as did hers. Be careful.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I took a deep breath before I felt my feet move forward once more. I wasn¡¯t scared of the fiends, hell, I had dealt with at least two dozen or more since I had the bracelet charmed. It was more the fact that this will surely end in another fight. A fight I was more or less prepared for.

    Once I exited the last ring, I caught a glimpse of the hellish creature. She appeared tied to a tree and in distress.

    What the- I was confused and as I had stopped and stared at the creature before me she snapped her head and stared directly at me.

    ¡°Theo¡­¡± her voice was weak, but I was able to pick my name out. ¡°He¡­ told me you come.¡±

    This was too weird, was this Marcel¡¯s doing? I shook my head and approached cautiously.

    I examined the chains and herself from twenty feet away. And she, watched my every move.

    ¡°Confused soul¡­¡± she spoke with a delightful tinge to her voice.

    I felt my eyebrows arch, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Punishment.¡±

    ¡°For?¡±

    ¡°Betraying the King''s orders¡­¡± her breathing grew more relaxed as time passed and her voice, never changing.

    ¡°How did you betray Marcel?¡±

    I was going to get answers before I killed her. I had to know what she knew.

    ¡°Poison the Council¡­¡±

    I felt my fist clench as the other reached for the hilt of my sword. Damn them all.

    ¡°He has other plans¡­reasons for you to live.¡±

    ¡°What do you-¡°

    ¡°Shush now, I¡¯ve said too much.¡±

    I was confused but I knew then I wasn¡¯t going to get much more from her. I pulled my sword out from my belt and held it to her throat.

    ¡°Any last words?¡± I growled as I held my sword firmly at throat.

    She sucked in one big gulp of air and said, ¡°Have fun with Pavlo.¡±

    And with that she pulled her head forward as far as she could go stabbing herself in the neck.

    I stood in disbelief as the hellish creature just ended her own life and outed Marcel. Let alone I was given another name for what I suspect to be another creature like her.

    I removed my sword from her neck and untied her from the tree and walked her limp body to the morgue.

    ¡°Another one?¡± The mortician questioned as he stood a bit shocked at the lifeless corpse.

    ¡°Yes, burn the body like the rest.¡± I order him and watched as he took the body and placed it in the incinerator. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡±

    ¡°Anytime Captain.¡± The mortician said as I left and headed to my office to do some paperwork.

    Maria, I¡¯ll be late for breakfast.

    Breakfast I knew was something she looked forward to as we both got to share at least one meal with each other.

    Her sigh hurt but I knew she understood. I¡¯ll see you later then.

    I soon felt her connection vanish as she refocused on her own surroundings once more.

 163. Morning Breakfast

    I found myself staring at myself in my bedroom mirror, I sighed deeply, ¡°Alrighty, Maria, what am I going to wear today?¡±

    I slipped off my boots and began to slip off my shirt and pants and walked over to the floor cautiously as I tried not to trip over the pants I was taking off. I opened my wardrobe and glanced over the dresses I had and decided on a sea green dress.

    I finished taking off my workout clothes and got dressed for the day, slipping on a soft sea green, evoking the tranquility of the ocean. The fabric drapes gracefully, with a flowy, ethereal quality that catches the light with every movement. The dress features a high-to-low hemline, where the front is cut shorter, just above the knees, and the back cascades down to a more dramatic length, grazing the floor. The neckline is both elegant and modest, offering a gentle curve that enhances the d¨¦colletage without being too revealing. It¡¯s perhaps a slight V-neck or a scoop, designed to complement the flowing silhouette.

    The dress centrally complimented my features. Then again, that wasn¡¯t the point of the dresses, as I had to uphold my appearance. And to be fair, I didn¡¯t mind wearing the dresses despite the occasional wear of Th¨¦oden''s clothing or my own pants and shirt.

    Regardless of the matter, after slipping on my dress I slipped on my classic wedge boots that were crafted from high end leather, I slipped on my black belt that matched the boots and lopped my bag of holding in its proper spot. I ran my comb through my hair and glanced back at myself in the mirror.

    I gave myself a gentle smile, ¡°There you are.¡± I glanced down at the dress and began to question if it was alright to wear.

    Should I¡­

    Don¡¯t change. You look beautiful. Th¨¦oden''s voice sounded softly through the bond, reassuring me that what I wore was the one.

    Thanks love. His quick compliment caused me to smile even more and a bit of redness formed on my cheeks as the heat rose upon them.

    Sorry I won¡¯t be there for breakfast. Th¨¦oden was bothered by his inability to be there for breakfast. Something we both treasured as breakfast was something we could enjoy together.

    I understand Th¨¦oden. I did, even if it bothered me his work had to come first. At least I would still be able to converse with Roland at breakfast.

    I¡¯ll make it up to you. I was curious but I knew it wasn¡¯t necessary. One missed breakfast wasn¡¯t the end of the world.

    It¡¯s fine Th¨¦oden, I swear. I wanted him to know it was alright, that he didn¡¯t need to beat himself up for one missed breakfast.

    Alright love. Maybe bring me some breakfast after you are done eating? Th¨¦oden asked me as I could sense his hunger rumbling through the bond. Him and his appetite never failed to amuse me.

    Sure, I will have Roland pack you extra bacon. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle because his love for bacon was almost as toxic as my love for sweets. Bacon was one piece of meat he would eat raw if he had too. His reasoning for his love for bacon was its savory, smoky, and slightly sweet flavors. I guess that made sense, sweets were always my favorite due to the sugary substance found in most, let alone the unique flavors of chocolate, vanilla, and fruits they often had.

    Looking forward to it. Th¨¦oden was much cheerier now at the thought of a mound of bacon sitting in front of him.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I laughed as our telepathic communication faded. I soon left my room and wandered down the empty hall and marbled stairs to the kitchen where a delightful smell danced across my nostrils.

    ¡°What¡¯s that I smell?¡± I asked Roland as I entered the kitchen. It had a sweet and savory smell. Similar to that of bacon but without the strong smokey scent.

    ¡°A bacon apple fritter filled with cinnamon apple jelly.¡± Roland grinned wide as he plopped the flakey tart substance on a ceramic plate and handed it to me to taste before I even sat down at the table. ¡°Oh and you will want this.¡± Roland said as he walked back to the fridge and grabbed a brownish colored dip and walked back over and handed me the dip.

    ¡°What am I to do with this?¡± I questioned him as I walked over to the table and took my seat. I sat the plate and dish down and stared at him.

    ¡°Dip the bacon fritter in the dip. Trust me, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    I tore off a small piece of the fritter and was instantly sticky due to the oozing jelly seeping from the area I just tore. Looking at the fritter it had small pieces of apple and crispy bacon intertwined in the dish. Following his order, I took the piece and dipped it in the creamy brown cinnamon smelling dip and ate it.

    My tastebuds were astonished as the flavors coincided beautifully. I enjoyed it to the point where I devoured the fritter in seconds and quickly glanced over at Roland with a plea in my eyes.

    ¡°Could I have a couple more of those?¡± I asked him with a soft voice.

    Save some of those for me. Th¨¦oden spoke quickly through the bond.

    But you don¡¯t like sweets¡­ I quickly protested as these were clearly sweets and something he probably wouldn¡¯t enjoy.

    But it has bacon and I love bacon.

    I rolled my eyes and chuckled softly. We shall see. I teased as I had no idea how many of these Roland had made.

    ¡°How many are you wanting?¡± Roland questioned me as he had walked back over and grabbed my plate and headed back to the counter.

    ¡°Three?¡± I asked with a shrug.

    ¡°I will give you four.¡±

    I watched as he plated four decently sized fritters on my plate. He walked them back over to me and sat the plate down. ¡°Do I need to save some for Th¨¦oden?¡± Roland questioned me.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± He asked as he walked back over to the counter and grabbed another plate and began to carefully stack the fritters on them.

    ¡°Work. Something came up on our way back to the castle and he had to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he just had to finish up the paperwork for it.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Roland in that time had plated six fritters for Th¨¦oden and sat them aside. He went to the oven and pulled out two trays of bacon and a tray of eggs and began to plate them for him. Piling the bacon and eggs high on each plate.

    ¡°Think this will suffice?¡± Roland questioned me.

    More bacon? Th¨¦oden asked me through the bond as I felt his eyes stare at the mound of food Roland was piling on the plate.

    I chuckled, ¡°He requests more bacon.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should just give him the tray¡­¡± Roland said amusingly, shaking his head as he placed a third tray into the oven to heat up.

    ¡°Perhaps that would be best.¡± I laughed as I couldn¡¯t help but picture me just carrying him two heaping trays of food through the city.

    Don¡¯t judge me and my love for bacon. Th¨¦oden''s voice mimicked that of mine when he teased me for my love of sweets.

    I¡¯m just messing with you, love. I responded playfully.

    ¡°What are your plans today?¡± Roland asked curiously.

    ¡°Deliver Th¨¦oden breakfast, then I am not too sure. I suppose I should check on things for the wedding. Make sure the vendors are all in order.¡±

    ¡°Probably a good idea.¡± Roland said as he began to wrap the plates of food for easy carry.

    ¡°You are still up for cooking right?¡± I had requested Roland to make the cakes and our food for the big day.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Our conversation was brief as I finished up the fritters on my plate. I washed the ceramic plate before gathering all of Theoden¡¯s food and headed towards his office in the fourth ring.

 164. Delivery

    I walked cautiously through the rings to Th¨¦oden''s office as I didn¡¯t want to trip nor draw too much attention to myself as it was a bit unusual for me to walk through the kingdom carrying a mound of food. It was still dark outside so most were still asleep but the further I traversed in the kingdom the more and more awake people were becoming. It was shy of four in the morning after all.

    It took me thirty minutes to walk from the castle to his office when it would normally take twenty as I was taking my time. The air was breezy this morning which caused my dress and hair to blow slightly in the wind, leaving the faintest trail of goosebumps up my arms as they were exposed. The moon had started to make its descendance in the sky as the sun was slowly starting to rise on the opposite side. As the sky was slowly starting to show the colorations of yellows, orange, and reds as the sun was making its slow ascendance.

    I could almost taste those fritters. Th¨¦oden''s voice spoke softly through the bond as I was five minutes away from his office.

    I could just stall¡­I said as I began to slow my pace.

    Maria. Don¡¯t you dare. I am starving. I heard Th¨¦oden''s stomach grumble loudly through the bond, which caused me to laugh.

    I¡¯m joking dear.

    I continued my trek towards his office as my arms were growing tired of holding the food. I knew I could have easily put the food in my bag of holding but I didn¡¯t want to take a chance on the food spilling as cleaning the bag of holding wouldn¡¯t have been fun.

    Once I arrived at his office, I didn¡¯t even have to knock. He was waiting by the door for me with it propped open. ¡°There¡¯s my princess and my breakfast.¡± Th¨¦oden''s face had held a grin. He held out his hand as he took the plates from me.

    I sighed in relief as I walked in his office, he closed the office door behind me with his foot and walked to his large desk and sat in his chair and began devouring the fritters first.

    ¡°I am honestly surprised you like the fritters.¡± I joked as he finished up the cinnamon butter and the last bite of the fritter.

    ¡°I will eat anything if it has bacon in it.¡± Th¨¦oden began to unwrap the plates of bacon and eggs but before he ate those he took out a waterskin and gulped down a decent amount of water.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± I shrugged, ¡°I suppose that is the same with me and sweets. Anything with sugar, I am sure I will eat.¡±

    The oden chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth.¡± He quickly began to chow down on the bacon and eggs. Quickly devouring each piece of bacon.

    ¡°So the fiend earlier¡­¡± I began to ask him as he began to place each finger in his mouth licking the bacon grease off of the.

    ¡°Strange that one was. Seemed she was responsible for the poisoning of the Council.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe it?¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°If it was legit, Marcel just handed her to me. Which was also strange as she gave me the name of another potential fiend.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to talk to him about it today?¡± I asked him as I was more than willing to see if I could get any information out of Marcel.

    Theoden narrowed his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t trust him so I would advise against it. However, if you can approach the situation in a delicate manner then maybe¡­but don¡¯t push it. I don''t want him to get agitated over a bit of question and answer.¡±

    I understood Th¨¦oden''s point. If he truly set up the fiend to be killed by Th¨¦oden, then there was reason for that. However, I couldn¡¯t just waltz in and ask why he handed a fiend over to Th¨¦oden.

    I nodded in response, ¡°I need to get going back to the castle and I believe you are due for a round soon?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Quinn should be here shortly.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he took another big drink of water from his waterskin. At this point he had finished every bit of food Roland had made for him. Including all of the fritters.

    ¡°Want me to take the plates back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get them back to him.¡± Th¨¦oden began to place the clean plates in his bag of holding. ¡°Quinn and I will walk you back to the castle once she gets here.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I can walk back to the castle myself. Considering I had walked here by myself.¡±

    ¡°Far enough.¡± Th¨¦oden stood up from his desk and began to equip all of his gear. His sword, his bow, and any armor he wasn¡¯t currently wearing.

    Just as he placed the final piece of his equipment on a gentle but firm knock echoed through his office. ¡°Captain?¡± Quinn¡¯s gentle but firm voice echoed through the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Th¨¦oden shouted as he walked over to me and gave me a gentle squeeze and a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want us to walk with you?¡±

    I smiled up at him, ¡°I got this.¡±

    ¡°Ready for¡­¡± Quinn began to say but quickly paused as she watched him remove his arm from around me. ¡°Sorry for interrupting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Quinn, we were just finishing up. Ready for our round?¡± Th¨¦oden asked her as he moved past me and fell in step beside her.

    ¡°Of course! Good morning Maria!¡± Quinn said with a smile as she waved at me.

    ¡°Morning Quinn. Keep an eye on him today alright?¡± I asked as I joined them as all three of us left his office with him locking the door behind us.

    ¡°You got it!¡± Quinn said. ¡°I¡¯ll beat ya to the outskirts of the city.¡± Quinn said as she elbowed Th¨¦oden and took off towards the South side of the kingdom.

    Theoden looked around cautiously and gave me a gentle squeeze before taking off after Quinn, leaving me to walk alone back to the castle.

    I ended up back at the castle twenty minutes later. Once the sun ascended I decided to check on the vendors for the wedding and everything was thankfully in place. Which meant there was no more planning to do. Well, maybe a few more bridesmaids but I had no idea who to ask. I had Quinn and Crimson. Perhaps Brienne would be one and I would ask Queen Eleanor but I did not want to risk another ruler being that close to Marcel. Then again, I could leave that decision up to her.

    After weighing the pros and cons I decided to take the risk. I needed more people to stand with me so I decided to communicate with Queen Eleanor once more.

    I walked my way to the communications center and found Queen Eleanor¡¯s communication stone. First thing as always, I needed to send a message first.

    Queen Eleanor, do you have time to chat with me this afternoon? I waited for a response before I went to her swirling orb.

    Yes, give me five minutes and I will see you in the orb.

    I followed her direction and waited five minutes before walking towards the orb. The orb beamed with magical essences as her figure appeared before me.

    ¡°Hello, Maria. It¡¯s lovely to see you again.¡±

    Queen Eleanor took her seat in front of the orb. She wore an elegant pink dress that flowed when she walked. The train was rather long and her dress was a tad revealing as it appeared strapless and her breasts poked out of the chest line.

    ¡°No need to stare at the girls.¡± She joked, ¡°I have an event tonight and was trying something new.¡±

    Queen Eleanor did wear more of the darker side of colors. The vibrancy and elegance of the pink dress fit her ever so perfectly. Cascading her in pure beauty.

    ¡°You look lovely.¡±

    ¡°Why, thank you.¡± Eleanor said with a soft smile. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Eleanor asked as I watched her examine me. As she did her face faltered ever so slightly as if indiciating something was wrong.

    ¡°Yes¡­everything is fine. I just had a question to ask you.¡± I was hesitant to ask her but I knew it was the right call.

    ¡°Well, out with it. I don¡¯t have all day.¡± She snapped at me.

    ¡°You know I am set to marry at the beginning of fall. I am looking for bridesmaids and would be honored if you would stand up with me.¡±

    I waited what felt like hours for her to respond. As I watched through the orb of communication I saw a wave of emotions cross her face. Happiness. Amusement. Worried.

    ¡°Maria, I would love to but considering the circumstances I am hesitant due to how cruel we know Marcel can be. I can not take that risk as I need to be able to rule over Emerald Cove.¡± Her face faltered with many emotions. As her voice shook upon delivery.

    I sighed in defeat. I understood where she was coming from. I hated to ask her as I knew it would put her kingdom at risk. However, she¡¯s like a sister to me and I would have treasured my sister to be there with me.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°I am truly sorry Maria. I will still be there on your day and lend your hand in the fight that is set to come. But I can not risk being within thirty feet of that bastard.¡±

    I tried not to let my face falter but I understood her reasoning clearly.

    ¡°I truly get it. I just got to figure out who else to ask.¡±

    ¡°Who do you got so far?¡±

    ¡°Quinn and Marcel requested I ask Crimson.¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s eyes narrowed in disgust. ¡°The red dragon¡­.of course.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much of a choice by that one.¡± I quickly told her.

    She nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t you have other female friends?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I thought about it briefly. ¡°I have a few. I think. They are guards though.¡±

    ¡°Then I''d ask them. I¡¯ll be in the audience, I just think it''s best I stay in the audience.¡±

    We finished up our conversation with a bit of catching up to do. I told her how my training was going and how our kingdom was fairing and allowed her to do the same.

    ¡°Well, Maria. I got to run. I¡¯ll chat with you later.¡± Eleanor finally said as the orb soon faded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll chat with you later¡­¡± I whispered to the darkened orb.

 165. Dream Thirteen: Magic Training

    I ended up back in my room after that conversation with Eleanor. It was now close to five in the afternoon and I was slowly growing tired. Afterall I had been up since midnight and had an intense morning due to training.

    We will have a dream tonight, Mi Amor. Th¨¦oden''s soft but firm voice spoke through the bond. He sounded tired himself but he had at least three more hours of work before he could fully rest.

    What type of dream? I was curious as to what type of dream he was referencing. I could sense he wasn¡¯t wanting a sex dream but it was hard to tell if he was wanting to train or not.

    Mhm. Training. I heard him yawn as he spoke. He was tired but he knew I needed to train and I knew I needed to train, despite the both of us being exhausted.

    Are you sure that is a good idea? I questioned him.

    Yes. We need to keep the spell work going. Let alone get those gems low in strength.

    He had a point there but I hate him making himself this exhausted. But it was his call to make.

    I¡¯m just concerned you are pushing yourself too much.

    I¡¯m fine Maria. I¡¯ll see you in a few hours for training.

    I sighed heavily and decided to get up from my bed and take a nice warm bath to soothe my muscles. I rested in the bath for thirty minutes before getting out and wrapping my body in a soft cotton towel. I walked from the bath to my wardrobe and slipped on his t-shirt and pants and walked over to my desk. I had to force myself awake for a few more hours so I pulled a book from the shelf above my desk and read until I couldn¡¯t read any more.

    The book I grabbed this time consisted of a fable of the four elements. It was a make believe story but it was still interesting enough to keep me entertained until eight.

    I¡¯ll be at my bed chambers soon. I need to stop by the kitchen first. I could feel that he was close to the castle as he reminded me he needed to wash the plates before he went to bed.

    Another ten minutes passed and I found myself curled up in bed and welcomed the darkness that followed my eyes drifting shut.

    The training arena formed around me as Th¨¦oden stood in the center. He shifted his body weight as he began to do some simple stretches.

    ¡°Are you sure you are up for training tonight?¡± I walked over to him and stretched a bit before he had me begin my training.

    ¡°Yes. It has been at least a day or two since our last magic training.¡± Th¨¦oden took my hand and looked at the ring on my finger. Yes, the ring was quite charged as it glistened before us.

    Th¨¦oden grumbled as he shook his head. ¡°We need to figure out how to get your emotions more in check.¡±

    ¡°Thought that is what the ring was for?¡±

    ¡°The ring can only do so much. Then it is up to me to watch them. I do my best but it¡¯s hard to keep up with all of them.¡± He admitted to me as he took a few steps back as he began to prepare the first shield he was going to have me try to break. This was his basic shield, a non over-channeled one.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Of course this shield would break rather quickly if I was to over charge anything. ¡°Simple first.¡± I told him as I began to cast the spell Ember Essence time and time again. It took ten castings of this simple basic spell to break his simple shield. Either I sucked at hitting or his shield had grown in power.

    ¡°I think your hitting is just off today. Try to over charge the next spell. Evoke a fireball.¡± Th¨¦oden told me as the remanence of his shield faded and he soon began to over-channel his next.

    I huffed, ¡°I think I used most of the red gem tonight. I will have to try to over-channel a different spell.¡±

    Th¨¦oden shrugged, ¡°whatever the case, try and over charge it.¡±

    I thought about it and decided to go with Electrical Charge, one of the spells that I knew he just loved. In a matter of seconds I felt the essence build and release from my body as the storm roared towards him. His eyes widened in fear as he released what I had just released.

    ¡°Maria I?¡± Th¨¦oden began to say but was instantly surrounded by pouring acidic rain followed by not four but five bolts of blue and silver lightning strands, crackling in every direction around the shield.

    This spell was honestly mesmerizing due to the amount of lightning and how it danced around the shield. However, this time, to both our surprises his over-channeled shield was able to withstand the full length of the spell. I could tell it took a hefty hit as a few cracks had formed where the majority of the lightning hit but it still stood.

    ¡°Interesting¡­I knew my shields had grown in power, but this much?¡± I watched as Th¨¦oden studied his shield and the cracks that formed. ¡°My assumption is that if you would have released one more bolt of lightning it would have broken the shield.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡± I shot a simple bolt of lightning in his direction. The simple bolts were simply called Bolt of Lightning.

    We both stood and watched as the simple spell hit and broke his magical shield. I couldn¡¯t help but grin at him as he just stood and stared at me.

    ¡°Yes, like that.¡± He brushed his body off as a bit of the lightning had struck his shoulder causing a bit of smoldering of his draconic leather armor.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I shrugged, ¡°Want me to continue?¡±

    He thought about it for a moment, ¡°Yes. We have only tapped into your base potential. Let''s start utilizing the mental ones now. I will summon the wolves and you can attack them with the mental stuff.¡±

    The mental stuff he was talking about involved psychic damage based spells. Spells like Mind Blast, Mind Bolt, Mind Freeze, Mind Wave, and others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I waited for him to summon the wolves and upon doing so I utilized the purple gem better known as amethyst and used a basic rendition before the heavier stuff.

    The spell that my essence utilized was the Mind Bolt. A purplish ray of psychic energy that attacked one of the wolves minds. Upon attack, the wolf''s body twitched and convoluted as it howled in pain for what seemed like forever but it was only five seconds.

    ¡°Good. Again but stronger.¡± Th¨¦oden ordered as he sat and watched the spell''s effects on his precious wolves.

    I sighed and released more essence causing a Mind Blast to engulf the wolves in a purplish hue of hazy confusion. The wolves remained stunned in place as their minds were racked with horrible memories of the past. Yeah, I could tell that the wolves were being tortured by this spell and thankfully the spell only lasted up to ten seconds.

    Once the spell was finished the first wolf I had attacked had crumpled to the ground and vanished as the amount of damage was too much for the wolf¡¯s body to handle.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± I asked softly as the image of the wolf twitching in pain crossed my mind time and time again.

    Th¨¦oden sighed, ¡°I suppose, we can call it here. We will have to practice more tomorrow night.¡± He de-summoned the last wolf and walked over to me and wrapped his arms around me and pulled me in tightly. ¡°I admire your care for creatures but I do warn you, in battle you can not let that stop you.¡±

    I buried my face in his chest and whispered, ¡°I know but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    He rubbed his hand against my hair as a way to sooth my nerves, ¡°I know my love. It will be alright.¡±

    I peered up at him and met his blue eyes with my green ones and gave him a soft smile, ¡°I hope you are right.¡±

    ¡°You know I am.¡± He kissed my lips and I could feel my worries slip away.

 166. Morning Storm

    I woke up the next morning feeling much better than I did the day before. The moon was still up, as it was at its highest peak. The air was cool flowing through the open crack of my stained glass window as my head rested against my pillow.

    I felt exhausted from all the training I did yesterday but I could feel I was growing stronger day by day, so I knew it was worth it. What I worried was how much essence Th¨¦oden was utilizing but I knew he would never tell me if he was truly exhausted.

    I peeked into his vision briefly but popped out instantly as I could see he was still sleeping. Despite being in his elven form he could choose the four hour rest or rest well past that given his true nature.

    So, this morning, I let him sleep in for a while as I allowed the cool air to flow over my skin. I could sense it was going to be a stormy day today as the air felt heavier and as if it had an electrical charge to it.

    It did storm about once a week here as those that monitored the climate made sure it rained at least once a week during the Summer months to aid in crop growth. Since this was the middle of the second week of Summer, this was the first storm of the Summer.

    I for one always loved the weekly Summer storm. As it brought me a bit of peace as the rain always felt cool against my skin.

    As I rested against my bed within thirty minutes I soon began to hear the pitter patter of rain against my window.

    ¡°First weeks of Summer¡­already coming to a close.¡± I murmured as I shook my head. Two weeks¡­not just one but two as I thought about it more and more. The first week was the Summer Crest Festival then the second week was almost complete. As it was half way through at this point.

    ¡°I guess time flies when you keep yourself busy¡­¡± I muttered as I decided after an hour of resting I needed to get out of bed.

    With the storm brewing outside I slipped on a pair of black jeans and a sea green dress top. I grabbed a jacket from the back of my wardrobe and threw it in my bag of holding. Once I was dressed, I brushed my hair and wore it up today as I didn¡¯t want the rain to ruin my hair.

    I walked my way down to the kitchen where Roland was sitting stuff up for breakfast. ¡°Is Th¨¦oden going to join us today?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I felt his tiredness through the bond, so I was letting him sleep.¡±

    ¡°Letting me sleep?¡± I heard Th¨¦oden''s voice as his I heard his footsteps approach me from behind and wrap me in a firm but gentle hug and fell beside me soon after.

    I looked over at him with a soft smile, ¡°I wanted to let you sleep. I could sense you were exhausted.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I am fine Maria. I appreciate the rest but I do have a job to do as well.¡±

    He took his seat at the table and poured him a cup of tea and added a few sugar cubes to it. ¡°What?¡± He questioned as Roland and I both stared at him for this.

    ¡°Sugar in your tea?¡± I pointed to the cup of tea in his hand.

    ¡°Just an extra boost.¡± He shrugged, ¡°I know I typically don¡¯t consume sugar but I promise you I am fine.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him and searched the bond for more answers. I could sense he was telling the truth but I could also sense he was at least tired not in the lack of essence but mentally tired.

    ¡°Do I need to condemn you to bedrest for a day?¡±

    His eyes went wide, ¡°Anything but¡­.¡± he stopped and I could tell the more and more he thought about bed rest the more and more he liked the idea. ¡°Will you be my nurse?¡±

    Okay¡­I was wrong. He liked that idea more. I sighed, ¡°If it means you get the proper rest you need.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± He said, ¡°Let me stop by my office first¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope. Bed.¡± I ordered him as I pointed towards the door he entered through. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you your breakfast and I will get in touch with the elite guards and let them know you are resting for a day.¡±

    ¡°Should I just have them gather in my office?¡±

    I thought about it, ¡°Sure. But you will be in bed.¡± I looked over at Roland, ¡°Make sure he stays there when I am out?¡±

    Roland nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Great. I will meet with them all in six hours then let them know you are resting.¡±

    Th¨¦oden let out a sigh and walked back to the door he just left, ¡°I am fine you know. It is alright to be a bit exhausted.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°If it was me, you would be ordering me to my bed as well.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡± He walked back to his bedchambers without another word. I could tell he wasn¡¯t exactly happy with this decision but I could tell his body needed it. He may be in Elf form and can tolerate the four hours of sleep every night but he is still a dragon and still needs a full eight hours every now and then. Especially with the amount of strain he was putting upon both his body and mind.

    Within minutes of Th¨¦oden returning to his room, I felt him drift off to sleep. "Mhm, not exhausted at all are we?" I joked as I watched him sleep through the bond. He was adorable as he slept. His brown hair falling across his face. His slow breaths as his muscled chest rose and fell. The slight quiver of his lip as he dreamt about the world around him. He may be a several hundred years old but watching him sleep is something I will never get tired of.

 166. Maria and The Guards

    I didn¡¯t mind taking charge of his guards for a brief period of time and besides there wasn¡¯t much I needed to address to them. All I needed to inform them was that he was in bed resting for the day and any urgent business can be addressed to me and if needed I can alert him of any situation as I really wanted him to get at least a day''s rest. After all, he deserves and needs it.

    When it drew closer to seven I stopped by his bed chambers briefly before I went to his office and to my surprise he was sitting at his desk in his room.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden¡­¡± I grumbled as I stood in his door frame and crossed my arms. ¡°Bedrest means bed.¡±

    ¡°I swear I slept.¡± Th¨¦oden groaned as he tapped a pencil against the desk. ¡°I slept for an additional six hours after you sent me here.¡±

    That I knew was true, however, I had hoped he would have received more. I sighed and walked over to him and wrapped my arms around him, giving him a warm hug. ¡°Dear, you need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Ten hours. I have had ten hours of sleep.¡± He rested his head against my arm. I brushed my hand through his hair. It was a bit rattier than normal as he must of just woken up and not brushed his glorious hair yet.

    ¡°I still would like you to stay here. I know your body is used to the elven lifestyle of a four hour rest but I don¡¯t even know if you are getting a full four hours anymore.¡±

    ¡°I need to protect the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°But you need to be healthy too.¡±

    Th¨¦oden sighed and brushed my arms away from his body and stood up and walked over to his mirror and looked at himself. ¡°I don¡¯t see bags under my eyes.¡± He touched his face and then turned to look back at me. ¡°Do you?¡±

    I shook my head in response, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is your new found power or you have immunity to tiredness.¡±

    Th¨¦oden shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either Maria, regardless, my guards are waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Shoot.¡± I said as I quickly moved to his door and before I left I said, ¡°It¡¯s just one day. I promise.¡±

    Th¨¦oden''s facial features softened into a smile, ¡°It better be, we saw what happened to me on a week of bedrest.¡±

    I gave him a smile before darting out of his chambers and running towards his office. Any normal day I would typically walk it but I was already running late. The warm summer breeze felt good on my skin as soft rain bounced off.

    I couldn¡¯t help but notice some people giving me a weird glance as I was running. But that didn¡¯t stop me nor did my dress when the breeze became too overwhelming and the dress wrapped itself tighter around my body. The material soon became wet and pulled in all directions as I ran but I didn''t care.

    In less than ten minutes I arrived at his office with around thirty guards already waiting for me outside his office.

    ¡°Maria!¡± I heard Quinn¡¯s voice through the mumbling of the crowd and felt relieved when she approached me as I was about to turn the key to his office and let them file in.

    ¡°Quinn!¡± I gave her a hug as I swung the door to his office open.

    ¡°Is the Captain alright?¡± I could sense a wave of concern on her face.

    ¡°Yeah, he just needs rest.¡± I told her as I walked into his office flicking on the lights with a snap of my finger.

    Quinn shook her head, ¡°I told him he was pushing himself too hard.¡±

    ¡°He always does.¡± I said with a smile.

    I walked to his desk and instead of sitting in his chair I climbed up on his large oak desk and sat on the edge, crossing my legs in a ladylike fashion so the guards didn¡¯t get a morning show. Thankfully when I did this my dress had resumed its normal shape.

    I waited a few minutes for them all to file in and quit. ¡°Alright!¡± I tried to project my voice as loud as I could but it appeared unsuccessful. I cleared my throat and attempted one more time, ¡°ALRIGHT!¡± I coughed a bit as I hadn¡¯t shouted that loud before and thankfully, that got their attention.

    ¡°I am here to give a brief¡­ Communication in regards to The Captain.¡±

    ¡°Is he alright?¡± A gentle female voice spoke up. I looked in the direction of the voice and didn¡¯t see anything right away until I looked down. It was a female dwarf wearing a full metal chest plate.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    I smiled softly down at her then the rest of the guards, ¡°Yes he is alright. He just needs a day¡¯s rest. With as much power he has been using recently, I felt it was necessary to give him a days rest.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he just have a week''s rest like two weeks ago?¡± A deep and gruff voice spoke up as a male half-orc voiced his concern. This half-orc was also wearing a full plate of armor, had a few swords on his belt and a bow on his back.

    ¡°Yes and that was for a similar reason. He used a ton of his essence in protecting the city that week, and needed the rest so his power could fully regenerate.¡±

    ¡°What did he use all that power for?¡± The same male figure asked me.

    Tell them. Th¨¦oden groaned through the bond. I could sense he was a bit displeased with my own choice of wording but he knew at some point his guards needed to know the truth.

    Are you sure?

    Yes, they need to know.

    ¡°Given his permission¡­¡± Dang this was hard to reveal. I glanced over at Quinn and gave her an almost pleading look. I wanted her help with this.

    As if she understood she pushed her way through the crowd and stood beside the desk. ¡°I respect that you will treat him the same once you learn the truth.¡± Quinn snapped at her fellow guards causing a few of them to flinch at the harshness of her voice. ¡°Otherwise you and I will have a few things to discuss and I am sure no one will draw a blind eye if I beat up another elite in the streets.¡± She crossed her arms and looked up at me and mouthed ¡®you got this¡¯.

    I gave her a smile and looked back at the rest of the crowd, ¡°Thanks for that Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Anytime, Maria.¡± She stood firm as she spoke, giving a look of death to the rest of the guards.

    Quinn being up here made me feel better and gave me the confidence I needed to tell them. ¡°You all know of the changes in the environment recently, correct?¡± They all nodded in agreement. ¡°He was the cause of it. He utilized his abilities to craft a lair over our kingdom to grant an invisible safety net so to speak.¡±

    ¡°Lair?¡± The half-orc questioned. ¡°What is he?¡±

    ¡°He is a dragon, one of the metallic variety.¡± My voice rang with pride as I announced this to the guards.

    ¡°A DRAGON?!?¡± The majority of the crowd burst as their eyes widened a bit in shock.

    ¡°Listen up!¡± Quinn snapped at them causing them to jump and turn their focus back to me.

    ¡°Yes, a dragon. A dragon who utilized a good chunk of his essences and created a lair to protect our fair kingdom.¡±

    The half-orc raised his hand in fear of Quinn snapping at him if he spoke out of turn. ¡°May I?¡± I nodded, ¡°Why do ya seem so calm with all of this Princess Maria?¡±

    ¡°I have known since he has been here. He is my protector after all.¡±

    ¡°Ya still seem oddly calm.¡±

    I shrugged, ¡°No reason to be worked up about it.¡±

    ¡°Did ya parents know?¡±

    ¡°My father maybe. My mother, as far as I know, was clueless.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± The half-orc crossed his arms and murmured something that I couldn¡¯t catch. ¡°Ya, hiding anything else?¡±

    I know I could tell them about the bond and that I am his rider but that was a conversation for another day. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Well, is that it?¡± Another male guard asked.

    ¡°For now, yes. He will be on bed rest for a day. He may appear to be an elf but he still needs a full rest every once and awhile.¡±

    ¡°Fair.¡± A female voice piped up, ¡°I ain¡¯t mad that he hadn¡¯t told us he was a dragon, I don¡¯t even know if I am shocked to find out he is one. He has immense power and that power level can only be found in the ancient creatures.¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth. The fact he is a dragon makes perfect sense.¡± Another male guard spoke up.

    ¡°You are elven right?¡± Another asked me.

    I chuckled, ¡°Yeah, I am pure elven.¡±

    I sat on his desk and listened to the murmurs a bit before I tapped Quinn on her shoulder so she could get their attention one more time. She stomped her foot which caused the murmurs to die down quickly.

    ¡°I respect that this information will stay within the confines of this room. And I respect that you will still show him the same respect you always have.¡± They all nodded in agreement, ¡°He wants you to perform your normal rounds, report anything to me if needed or you can report it to Quinn and Quinn will report to me or him. Try to only report to him if it is urgent.¡± They all nodded in agreement once more. ¡°I will be around the castle today but I believe the majority of you have a stone or a way to contact. So utilize it to contact me for the day if needed.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± The half-orc asked.

    ¡°Nope. He will be here tomorrow.¡± I said as I hopped off his desk and walked towards the door with Quinn following me through the crowd. I waited for them all to file out of his office, flicked the lights off and locked his office door once the last of the guards were out. ¡°See ya all later!¡± I shouted as I began my trek back to the castle with Quinn following me.

    ¡°Quinn..¡± I mumbled as I wasn¡¯t expecting her to follow me back to the castle.

    ¡°Sorry, captain¡¯s orders.¡±

    I rolled my eyes ,¡°Let me guess, he wants you to watch me today?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡± Quinn piped up, ¡°I ain¡¯t that bad Maria.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the fact that I didn¡¯t want her near me today but I was hoping I could sneak some alone time with Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Maria, he just wants me to walk you back to the castle.¡± Quinn finally admitted.

    I gave out a gentle sigh as I was really wanting that time with him. Once she got me to the door she gave me a hug and left. Walking inside the castle I smelt him before I saw him. Damn it. I muttered beneath my breath as Marcel was standing in the grand hall with Crimson hanging on his shoulder.

 168. Back at the Castle

    ¡°Good morning darling.¡± Marcel approached me with open arms and gave me a hug.

    ¡°Morning Marcel.¡± I tried not to sound displeased as he called me darling once more. I had argued with him time and time again to call me Maria but at this point, it seemed hopeless to bring up again. ¡°Morning Crimson.¡± I gave a gentle smile to red as I didn¡¯t want to seem rude but I hated her.

    ¡°Morning Princess Maria, pleasure seeing you up and about.¡±

    I gave a nod and could instantly feel the ring pull what it could away. Followed by Th¨¦oden siphoning and negative emotions.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but groan as I was not wanting to mess with the devil and his pet right now.

    ¡°Well, a better attitude for one. It¡¯s not even eight in the morning yet and you are already sour.¡± Marcel retorted back and as he did Crimson chuckled and I returned her chuckle with a death glare.

    ¡°Woke up on the wrong side of the bed princess?¡±

    I shrugged in response and headed into the kitchen, diverting my original path as I did not want them to know I was heading to Th¨¦oden''s room.

    ¡°Well, I would love you to accompany me.¡± Marcel said as he attempted to be as charming as possible. They both were quick to follow me into the kitchen.

    ¡°Company you where?¡± I didn¡¯t even stop as I spoke as I grabbed a bagel off the counter and opened the fridge to grab some jelly to put on it.

    ¡°Out and about, we went through four rings. We still have the last three.¡±

    I stopped spreading the jelly on my bagel and gently placed the knife on the counter and turned to face the both of them.

    I¡¯d advise against it. Th¨¦oden spoke quickly through the bond. His worried tone spoke volumes and was worried this was a way to get me into the inner rings alone. But if there is no way out, I will have my guards on you like flies on cow pies.

    His remark almost made me laugh out loud. Thankfully I was able to hold it back but I could tell Marcel was curious with the grin that had fallen on my face.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Something amusing?¡± Marcel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied me intently to the point where I felt like he was reading my mind.

    ¡°Nope.¡± I responded quickly and turned back towards my bagel and resumed putting apricot jelly on the remaining side.

    ¡°Humph.¡± I heard Marcel cross his arms, ¡°Well, what do you think? Will you go with me to the inner rings?¡±

    I knew how Th¨¦oden felt with me traversing the inner rings as they were more dangerous than the outer rings. Put him on bedrest for the day, this was just asking for trouble. However, I saw no way out of it as it felt almost impossible to get out of.

    ¡°Fine. But give me an hour of relaxation before we head out.¡±

    ¡°Meet me in the grand hall at nine in the morning then.¡±

    Marcel¡¯s heavy feet left the kitchen followed by the tapping of Crimson¡¯s heels. What she was doing there, I have no clue, I just had to hope she wouldn¡¯t join me and Marcel on our outing.

    I waited until I was one hundred percent sure that they were nowhere near the kitchen before grabbing a plate of food out of the fridge, placing my bagel on top and heading to Th¨¦oden''s room.

    He opened the door as soon as I arrived as our bond gave it away that I was there. ¡°I have a few minutes, but I shouldn¡¯t stay long.¡± I told him as I checked the hall before stepping stealthy over the threshold of his doorway allowing the door to close behind me.

    I gave him the plate of food even though I had given him a few already. I just wanted to make sure he was eating enough to regain his strength.

    ¡°I can assure you¡­ This much food is more than enough.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he went to the edge of his bed and began to munch on the bacon.

    I sat next to him and ate my bagel and jelly. ¡°You¡¯ll watch me right?¡± I was nervous with my outing with Marcel today, considering how the last one went.

    ¡°As always.¡± Th¨¦oden said between bits of food. ¡°If I sense anything, the guards will act right away. And I will be there faster than you can say dragon-to-rider bond.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that, ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± He gave me a soft kiss on my cheek in comfort.

    ¡°I know you will. Marcel just makes me uneasy.¡± I stared down at the other half of my bagel and took in a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m just glad I have you to get me through it.¡± I looked up at him with hope and love in my eyes.

    Instead of speaking. He gave me a gentle but firm kiss on the lips. ¡°I love you Maria.¡±

    His simple words made my heart flutter, even though I have heard them a thousand times over. ¡°I love you Th¨¦oden.¡±

    We finished up eating, I gave him a kiss on the lips before I left. As I went to leave he caught my arm causing me to look up and into his eyes. He placed his hand upon my left cheek and gave me one more gentle kiss upon my lips. As we parted he whispered, ¡°Just in case.¡±

    I knew he worried about me traveling the inner rings alone. Hell, I was even worried about it. Especially since the fiends seemed to be more present in the inner rings. However, we had no choice. I had no choice. However, I knew with Th¨¦oden''s sharp and observant trained eye sight, I knew everything would be fine.

    I gave him a smile before opening his door. I checked to see if anyone was in the hallway and once I saw that it was clear, I darted back to the kitchen running into Roland in the process.

 169. Third Ring of the Kingdom

    ¡°Maria?¡± Roland was surprised at my sudden appearance as I had just left thirty minutes prior. He looked down at himself and the floor and shook his head as he was carrying a bowl of pure white baking flour.

    ¡°So¡­sorry.¡± I stammered as I stepped aside from him.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± He brushed himself off as he had spilled a bit of flour on himself.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I was quick to grab a broom and a dustpan to help clean up any white baking flour that had split.

    ¡°Then why the rush?¡± He pulled over the trash can so I wouldn¡¯t risk spilling the flour everywhere and placed the now empty bowl on the counter.

    I whispered, ¡°I was leaving his room¡­¡±

    It clicked in Roland¡¯s mind why I was rushing. ¡°Ah, you know it¡¯s safe with me.¡± He crossed his fingers over his heart.

    I smiled softly, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    After I dumped the flour in the trash can I went to the pantry and refilled the bowl for Roland. ¡°I¡¯d stay and help but I need to change before I go out with Marcel.¡±

    ¡°Marcel?¡± He arched his eyebrow in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, he wants to explore the inner rings.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Kinda strange with Th¨¦oden being on bed rest for a day, he wants you to explore the more dangerous parts of the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Kind of what I thought but I don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡± I shrugged as I let out a deep sigh, ¡°Speaking of bed rest, could you check on him while I am out?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I can do that between baking and cooking.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    I moved to the other archway in the kitchen and left soon after. I headed up the grand staircase to my room and quickly changed out of my dress and slipped on a black pair of plants and a blue blouse. I slipped on my black rain coat and my wedge boots and left my room soon after, locking the door behind me.

    I waited around the grand hall for roughly twenty minutes before Marcel arrived.

    ¡°Ready my darling?¡± Marcel¡¯s echoing voice pulled me to his attention as he descended the stairs himself. To my surprise he was wearing a black leather jacket and had on normalish looking black pants.

    Guess the devil doesn¡¯t want to get wet. I was amused by his appearance as the only other time I had seen him in more proper clothing was the Festival and the Formal Celebration.

    ¡°Sure. Why did you want to go in the rain?¡±

    He shrugged as his heavy footsteps echoed through the grand hall. He approached me with a smile and held his arm out for me to loop mine in his.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    I sighed and complied, ¡°If my hair gets ruined from the rain¡­¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°Can I put it up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I was firm with my response as I did not want him to touch my hair.

    ¡°Alrighty, let¡¯s get goin then.¡±

    We fell into a smooth transition with our walking as we walked out of the castle. Our steps fell in tangent as if we were one. It was weird to me as this only happened with Th¨¦oden as he could determine my movement through the bond.

    The rain, thankfully made his scent more subtle than normal making it a much more enjoyable stride through the kingdom. People did look at me, look at us, point and whisper.

    Stupid gossip. I muttered through the bond. I tried not to let the gossip bother me. As for most of my life, I had been apart of almost every single rumor. Sometimes, it was overbearing but I had to push past that if I wanted to be Queen. But that didn¡¯t make the rumors any easier.

    It¡¯ll be alright. Th¨¦oden whispered to me through the bond as he soothed my nerves. Sometimes I wondered how he dealt with rumors. As there have been a handful that involved him over the years. Patients and focus. He told me. I have gotten pretty good at tuning them out.

    If only if I could¡­ That would be a miracle in itself. Let alone people stop spreading them.

    ¡°Maria, dear what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marcel had stopped marching forward and was staring into my eyes as I had fixed myself on Th¨¦oden''s conversation.

    I shook my head pulling me back into reality. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m fine.¡± I uttered as I began to move once again.

    Marcel, I could tell he was hesitant but sighed in defeat and moved along with me. Within fifteen minutes we reached the third ring of the kingdom. A ring mixed of middle and lower class citizens. A ring with shabby looking housing mixed with humble homes. A ring where crime started to spike and be more violent. A ring with a mix of homeless and those who had homes. This was the ring where it started to go down hill. This would be the first ring I would pull a good amount of my focus into and make better. Followed by the second and first ring.

    ¡°Well, are there known families in this ring? Or businesses?¡±

    I thought about it. There was one family that I was aware of that was more of the noble scale that lived in the third ring. ¡°Yeah, the Payne family. A well blended family mixed of Nobles, middle, and lower class. They provide financial need to those around them if they can and help build and rebuild homes for those in need. A very caring family indeed.¡±

    Marcel made a choking noise as if he displeased kindness. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°For business wise, probably the bakeries and potion shops in this district. Nothing really too special about them as those that run them can¡¯t afford the better material, however, I still occasionally will have a request from them and am always pleased with the results. There is also a school and a few temples here as well. The school is for basic learning as the magic schools are in the outer rings.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Marcel looked around the ring and I watched as his expression shifted from eager to disappointment as he must have realized that not every part in the kingdom was as well-developed as he thought.

    ¡°Well, if you want to see a building like the other rings¡­¡± He shook his head before I even finished my sentence. ¡°Alright, follow me then, just don¡¯t get your hopes up for the remaining two rings.¡±

    ¡°Hump.¡± He held out his arm once more and we began to walk arm in hand once more.

    For him to future rule over my kingdom¡­ him being disappointed in the lower class rings sickens me.

    Remember Maria, our goal is to eliminate him. He won¡¯t become the ruler if we are successful. Our kingdom will change. It will change for the better with you as Queen and I as King.

    What he said made my heart melt and made me feel ten times better. I was getting stronger and stronger every day. I just hoped our vision of a beautiful and budding kingdom will come full circle.

 170. The Second Ring of the Kingdom

    The residents of the second inner ring may have been considered the poor class, but they were rich in spirit and resilience. Despite the lack of resources and opportunities, they found ways to support each other and build a sense of community. The simple homes may have been made of cheap materials, but they were filled with love and warmth. Families shared what little they had and looked out for one another, creating a bond that was stronger than any material possession.

    The streets may have been lined with broken stone and brick, but they were paved with the stories of hard work and perseverance. The simple shops that my parents helped set up were not just places of business, but symbols of hope and determination. They provided a source of income for struggling families and a glimmer of possibility for a brighter future.

    My parents'' efforts to improve the living conditions in the second inner ring were not just acts of charity, but gestures of solidarity and respect. They listened to the needs of the people and worked hand in hand with them to create a better life for everyone. Through their guidance and support, the residents of the second inner ring learned to dream bigger and strive for more than they ever thought possible.

    In the end, the second inner ring was not just a place of poverty and struggle, but a community of strength and resilience. The people who lived there may have been considered the poor class, but they were rich in heart and spirit, bound together by a shared sense of hope and determination. And with my parents'' help and guidance, they were able to build a brighter future for themselves and their families, one step at a time.

    ¡°Why are the inner rings so terrible?¡± Marcel questioned me as I explained a bit about the ring.

    ¡°Because they can¡¯t afford the necessities the upper class and nobles can. We aid them as much as we can, however, there is only so much we can do.¡±

    ¡°You could get rid of them¡­¡± Marcel trailed off in thought as he looked at the citizens of this ring.

    Despite the dirt on their clothes, the holes in their garments, and the absence of shoes on their feet, the residents of the second inner ring were more than just their outward appearance. They were individuals with dreams, aspirations, and a yearning for a chance at a better life. They may have been overlooked by society, but they possessed a resilience and dignity that shone through their hardships.

    Their poverty did not define them; it was merely a circumstance of their environment. They longed for opportunities to showcase their skills, talents, and potential. All they needed was a helping hand, a chance to prove themselves, and a platform to lift themselves out of their current situation. Despite their struggles, they held onto the hope that someday, their hard work and perseverance would pay off. They were just as the rest of us and deserved to live.

    ¡°Not a chance Marcel. They deserve a chance just like the rest of the people in my kingdom.¡± I huffed and crossed my arms, giving him a crude glare.

    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡±

    ¡°Help them like my parents did.¡± I told him.

    He scoffed, ¡°Yeah¡­ We shall see..¡± He cut himself off before he finished what he was about to say.

    I felt my blood begin to boil but it quickly faded as the ring and Th¨¦oden was quick to pull it away.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I grumbled as I began to walk along the broken path.

    He caught up to me quickly, ¡°Sorry.¡± He mumbled as he reached for my hand once more.

    I refused to give him my hand as he insulted my kingdom. ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Our walk in this ring fell silent once more as I simply pointed out a few of the projects my parents helped create. ¡°This one is a greenhouse and helps plants grow.¡± I pointed towards a glass building that had a variety of plants growing on the inside. ¡°The owners had requested a grant five years ago and have since built up a very good business. In fact some of our flowers from the wedding are coming from there.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He questioned me with amusement in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, they gave me a good deal on the flowers.¡± It wasn¡¯t much of the deal they gave me but I wanted to give them the opportunity to help them grow.

    Marcel fell silent once more as he stared at the greenhouse. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    We walked a few blocks and I pointed to one more building, ¡°This is the hospital for this ring. Each ring contains a hospital but this one was built in the aid of my parents and staff was hired through the temples.¡±

    ¡°Why did your parents give so much money away?¡±

    ¡°Because they had faith in their people and loved helping them.¡±

    He rolled his eyes but said nothing. I got the overall vibe that he despised those who aided people. Perhaps that was part of his devilish charm but it utterly bothered me. As I was raised to always be kind and giving if I could. If it felt right at the moment.

    And that was one of the things Th¨¦oden and I had in common: our caring and loving nature for the people of our kingdom. Even though Th¨¦oden is a dragon and some may think dragon¡¯s hoard and dragon¡¯s don¡¯t care about those around them, he was a prime example of what a good dragon truly is. And perhaps that is why he was given the gift of the Dragon King.

    Thank you my dear. Th¨¦oden whispered through the bond as a burst of pride ran through me.

    ¡°Ready for the last ring?¡± I questioned Marcel as he seemed.. eager to move to the next kingdom as he had started to pull me towards it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was firm and a bit bitter as he spoke. Something felt off¡­

    That eerie feeling I got never went away as we entered the last ring in my kingdom. The feeling was something I could not shake as I felt unsettled going to this ring with Marcel. I knew Theoden was watching. I knew he had guards on me. However, that still did not stop this feeling from overtaking me.

    ¡°Marcel¡­ Do we have to?¡± I was hesitant in asking him.

    He stopped just as we hit the cracked stone. He looked up at me with his reddish eyes and cracked a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­.¡± Thinking of an excuse on the spot wasn¡¯t something I was typically good at. ¡°I¡¯m getting soaked.¡±

    He looked me up and down and saw how ¡°wet¡± I appeared to be. My clothes were decently dry as magical clothing offered that protection. My hair was the worst of it.

    I glanced at his eyes and watched him roll them. ¡°If you insist¡­¡± He hissed as he turned around and pulled me back towards the castle. ¡°At some point you will have to take me through it.¡±

    ¡°I will..¡± I whispered as I followed him back to the castle.

    By the time we got back my hair was soaked. My clothes dry. And Marcel, seemingly un-phased by the rain despite being damp himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go change then grab a quick snack.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Alrighty. I got to check in with Crimson on a few things.¡± Marcel told me as we parted ways in the grand hall. He mimicked my own movements as I walked up the right side of the stairs and he walked up the left.

    Once I was at the top of the stairs I picked up my pace and moved quickly back to my room where I changed out of my clothes and slipped on some comfy clothes and curled up on my bed and listened to the rain pitter patter against my stained glass window once more.

    I sighed in relief as I let the rain calm my nervous as I had a feeling I just managed to dodge a potential threat.

 171. Combat Training

    I must have fallen asleep as I woke to a beam of sun striking my skin. I stretched the top of my bed covers and peeked through the bond into Th¨¦oden''s vision.

    I felt that she was awake once more as Maria spied on me through the bond that we shared. I¡¯m still in my room. I told her as it was just shy of five in the evening.

    Thank you for letting me rest. Maria told me as I had let her sleep the hour of rest that I felt she needed.

    Mhm. Am I off bedrest now? I know she wanted me to rest a full day and I basically did. I might of checked in on my guards through messaging or kept an I on her but I rested.

    Yeah.

    Good. Meet me in the arena for some combat training.

    I heard her groan loudly through the bond. WHY¡­.

    Because. I have been in bed all day. I need to move.

    Honestly¡­ I felt her eye roll through the bond. Fine. She grumbled.

    I¡¯ll see you in ten minutes.

    I slipped on my armor over a pair of comfy clothing and grabbed my equipment and decided to walk to the arena tonight.

    I bumped into her once I left the castle. ¡°You¡¯ll go easy on me right?¡± She questioned me as she batted her eyes as she tried to plead for mercy.

    I laughed. ¡°Please. You put me on bedrest.¡±

    I watched her eyes shift from a plea to shock. ¡°Please¡­¡± She whispered softly.

    ¡°We shall see Maria. We shall see.¡±

    I ended up walking ahead of her and reaching the arena before her. I flicked on the lights and grabbed the prop swords.

    She let out a sigh as she watched me set a few things up. ¡°I am going to have Peri create a weapon for you.¡± I told her. ¡°One that can benefit from your magic.¡±

    ¡°A weapon?¡± She questioned me.

    ¡°Yes. You can¡¯t always rely on magic to defeat your foes.¡± I told her, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a short-sword made from materials found in the Fey to match your wild magic.¡± She gave me a questioned look. ¡°Fey Gold is what we will use. It is a metal that shines purple and will aid your binding to the Fey.¡±

    I could tell she didn¡¯t know how she felt about owning her own weapon. I could sense that she thought her magic was good enough to fight. ¡°I know you may think that Maria, but to be fair a lot of my own fights, I use a combination of weapon and magic. The more magic you use, the more you will feel exhausted as it drains your essence. Especially those higher level spells. Having a weapon at your side will allow you to preserve some of your spells for when you may need it the most.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    She nodded in response, ¡°I understand that. I just never thought I would have to worry about carrying my own weapon.¡±

    ¡°I get that. Hopefully you won¡¯t have to use it. But just in case.¡± I may have already put in the order while I was alone in my room. I figured I would ask for forgiveness if it came to it.

    ¡°You¡­¡± She shook her head as she read my thoughts. ¡°Of course you did.¡± She may have felt disappointed but that frown was quick to turn into a smile when she saw the design Peri and I came up with for her sword. As her sword wouldn¡¯t just be Fey gold but it would have shimmers of draconic silver running through it. Creating a beautiful sword for a beautiful girl. ¡°As much as I disapprove of your method, Th¨¦oden, that sword is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Glad you like it Maria. Now shall we get to training?¡±

    I handed her one of the practice short swords and I held onto a longsword. We both took our stance and I gave her the nod to go ahead.

    She lunged at me with full force behind her attack, missing my abdomen as I was quick to parry her attack causing her sword to clash against mine, creating a clunk noise that echoed through the empty chamber.

    We continued to trade blows like this over the course of twenty minutes. Parry. Dodge. Lunge. Miss. The moves we were doing almost made it seem like we were doing some strange dance that was meant to captive crowds.

    As we both began to feel worn down due to the constant bursts and falls of adrenaline I felt her heart race through the bond as I knew she was about to make one more final attempt.

    I felt her bite her lip as she withheld her battle cry as she wanted to be sneaky. She utilized her own form of a misty step and appeared on top of my shoulders before I even had a chance to react. She brought down her sword into my neck. Thankfully, the tips of these practice swords were dull, otherwise I would have been bleeding some sweet crimson.

    She hopped off my shoulders and looked at me with a grin, ¡°Got you!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of pride course through my veins. Even though I knew she was about to make an attack she managed to block her exact plan, throwing me off guard. ¡°Yes, yes you did.¡± I leaned down and gave her a kiss on the lips. She was my warrior princess and I couldn¡¯t be more proud.

    She pulled back from the kiss and looked up at me with her emerald green eyes and batted her lush eyelashes, ¡°can we call it? I am starving.¡±

    I laughed, usually it was I who often wanted to call it quits due to hunger. ¡°I suppose¡­ Perhaps in our dreams we shall train with a bit of magic.¡±

    She rolled her eyes at me, ¡°We just trained magic last night¡­¡±

    That was true, however, magic resets each long rest. ¡°Still, the ring charged up quite a bit today. I took some of it.¡±

    She looked ashamed that her emotions caused this much havoc. ¡°It¡¯s alright Maria, I am used to it. But perhaps, that ring isn¡¯t strong enough. Maybe I need to check with Peri to see if we can amplify it somehow.¡±

    ¡°Will that work?¡± She questioned me with hope in her eyes.

    ¡°Perhaps. Time will tell. But let¡¯s get back to the castle. The mention of food and you have caused my own stomach to growl.¡± I joked as if almost on que a growl from deep within rumbled through my body.

    She laughed, ¡°Alright, let''s go.¡±

    I told her to go ahead and I would catch up. I had to put things back to where they were before I left. She followed orders and I eventually caught back up with her after a few minutes.

    ¡°I hope Roland has cooked up something good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he has.¡± Maria said with a grin.

 172. Dream Thirteen: A Midnight Romance

    After eating dinner with her I did one final round before bed. The air against my skin always eased my body and helped me sleep.

    I¡¯ll be there shortly, Maria. I told her for the second time as I was finishing up my round and locking my office door.

    Once everything was clear for the time being I teleported myself back to my room. I often didn¡¯t use teleports anymore. Not since Maria was attacked by Marcel. However, sometimes, I often utilized it to get back to bed sooner as I needed to get at least four hours of rest otherwise I knew Maria would have my ass again.

    Are you back yet, Th¨¦oden? Maria asked me as she was impatient tonight. We had plans to meet in our dream escape, for a romantic night out as it has been a few days since our last rendezvous.

    Yes, I just got back to my room. Give me twenty minutes to get cleaned up and out of my armor.

    I felt her sigh through the bond but she understood. I took a ten minute shower after slipping off my armor. I slipped on my comfy pants and laid in bed to rest.

    I let my mind think of a romantic spot. That of our beach location however, this time I imagined it with a bed up further on the shore as she always talked about the lack of beds in our dream romance, so I figured I would give it a shot for once.

    As always, I was present in our dream first. Which left me to think. I didn¡¯t mind the sneaking around or the dream sex. However, I did love the idea of us being able to be us one day. Free from hiding our love to the world. I, however, know why this is necessary. For our safety and the kingdom¡¯s safety, I know this is how this must be. I know that when Marcel is fully dealt with, we would be able to live our fantasy.

    Her mind must have been wondering tonight as I could sense that she was having trouble sleeping. In times like this I often sent her some sheep to count and soothed her with my draconic aura not to mention the soothing idea of the sea salt, cool air, white sand, and the light of the full moon. This always seemed to work as within a matter of minutes her beautiful figure appeared.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°There you are, what was troubling you tonight?¡± I asked her as I opened my arms and welcomed her with a hug.

    She buried her face in my chest as she let out a deep sigh, ¡°I¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to let her finish. I knew what she was going to say. ¡°It¡¯s alright love.¡± I brushed her hair and soothed her as much as I could.

    She looked up at me with her emerald eyes, ¡°You always know what to say.¡± I felt her rise up on her toes and I met her the rest of the way and kissed her lips gently.

    I didn¡¯t say anything else, I just enjoyed the moment with her in my arms. She was the one that broke the silence. ¡°I thought we were going to have magic training tonight?¡± She asked as she pointed towards the bed that was a few hundred feet up the shore.

    Her grin was well worth it as I felt her burst of happiness through the bond. ¡°Figured, we could use some personal time tonight.¡±

    She squeezed me tightly and led me to the bed. Holding a grin on her face the whole time, ¡°You remembered my silly request¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing you request is silly, love.¡± I kissed her lips and picked her up on the bed and sat her down gently on it. ¡°Just know, we don¡¯t have to do anything phys¡­¡± As soon as she sat on the bed she wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me down on top of her and let out a soft giggle. ¡°I take that as a¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even get to finish as she began to kiss my lips passionately. Man, I love this girl.

    After an hour passed in each other¡¯s arms, I was exhausted and I could feel she was exhausted but she was more than willing to continue if I wanted more sex. ¡°I think we both need rest¡­¡± I breathed as I tried to calm my own breaths.

    ¡°Are you sure¡­?¡± She questioned me with a teasing glance. Sometimes I couldn¡¯t tell if she wanted more or if she just wanted to make sure I was satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure love. I don¡¯t need to have multiple rounds each time.¡± I told her with a kiss on the lips. I knew she was satisfied but¡­ ¡°Do you want more?¡±

    She shook her head and rested her head against my shoulder and nuzzled into my neck. ¡°I love you Th¨¦oden.¡± She whispered softly as she closed her eyes and soothed her breathing.

    ¡°I love you Maria.¡± I kissed her cheek and brushed her hair out of her face that fell. We both eventually fell asleep and woke up in our reality once more.

 173. Morning Duties

    I loved our dream sex just as much as I loved reality. The only downside, was the after effects each morning as our bodies both yearned for more but we could not act upon it. Well¡­ we could. Maria¡­ Th¨¦oden groaned as I flashed him through the bond. I could tell he wanted to get around for the days work but he was having a bit of a problem.

    ¡°You know you want it.¡± I teased with a grin on my face, heck I wanted it but I refused to think too deeply otherwise it would take me longer to get to breakfast.

    Fine. He grumbled through the bond which caused me to chuckle. He always caved. No matter how much he tried not to, he always caved.

    Once he finished I focused on myself and got dressed for the day. I picked out one of my casual dresses that I have worn in the past, its the sea green dress that flowed in the wind.

    Breakfast? I asked him as my stomach growled. I knew he would probably want to do some training but I wanted food first.

    Yes. Then training.

    I grabbed my bag and walked out of my room locking my door behind me and met him in the kitchen where Roland was plating our breakfast.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± Roland spoke happily as he held out a plate stacked with eggs and a plate stacked with tarts, ¡°I have a few things I have made in the night for you to try for breakfast. A couple new egg recipes and a new sweet recipe.¡±

    ¡°You had me at sweet.¡± I took the plate of sweets while Th¨¦oden took the egg stack. We both ate what he fixed us. The tart was oozing with cinnamon and honey. It was very delicious and sweet. Dipped in a cream frosting it was amazing.

    The eggs was filled with cheese, bacon bits, veggies, turkey, and ham. ¡°I call it a loaded scramble. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d like Maria, which is why I made the sweets.¡± Roland said as Th¨¦oden took several bites before questioning what it was.

    ¡°The tarts are delicious.¡±

    ¡°I second that.¡± Th¨¦oden said as at this point he had finished the egg mound.

    ¡°I have more of that if you want more.¡± Roland said as he took Th¨¦oden''s empty plate.

    ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t¡­ We have to train soon.¡±

    I groaned. ¡°Can we skip training for a day?¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Why?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me.

    ¡°I just need a break.¡±

    I felt him look at me. He was reading me through the bond as well as physically as he was trying to gauge if something was wrong or if I was just tired of training. He sighed, ¡°Just this once dear. Tomorrow we will do combat training.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I was happy that he was letting me have this break. I didn¡¯t mind the training but there was only so much of it I could do.

    ¡°What do you plan to do today then?¡± Th¨¦oden asked me.

    ¡°I have to catch up with the council. See what is going on and start going over the laws that have been put in place. Father I believe has copies of the laws in his office so I plan to start there.¡±

    Th¨¦oden nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be in my office most of the day. Catching up on paperwork from yesterday and picking up a few extra rounds.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes as I didn¡¯t want him to overwork himself, ¡°Dear¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise.¡± Th¨¦oden told me, ¡°And Maria¡­ That goes for you too.¡±

    I chuckled, ¡°Please, it won¡¯t be that bad¡­¡± I paused as Th¨¦oden and Roland both gave me a look of ¡®you gotta be kidding me¡¯ ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s The Council¡­ We all know it isn¡¯t in the best of shape.¡± Th¨¦oden reminded me.

    ¡°Fair point.¡± I said as I thought back to the formal celebration and what took place during that. It had been a few days since then and we hadn¡¯t had a meeting but perhaps it is time for one. ¡°I¡¯ll call them to the chambers for a non-formal meeting to see if there are any concerns.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, good luck with that.¡± Th¨¦oden said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to deal with red.¡± Th¨¦oden reminded me.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± I groaned as she was one I was not looking forward to dealing with but sadly, I wasn¡¯t sure how not to deal with her. She sunk her claws into my kingdom and I have no idea on how to rip her away from it.

    ¡°If I could figure out where Sybil¡¯s actual body is, that would be a start.¡± Th¨¦oden told me as he read my thoughts, ¡°I¡¯ll try to locate it again today as I do rounds but if they buried her or sent her to another plane, all hope on that might be lost.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Keep me informed and I will see if I can¡¯t play word games with her and see where she may have taken her body.¡±

    ¡°Body?¡± Roland questioned us as he returned from the back pantry.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Th¨¦oden responded as he was trying to not tell him too much about what was going on with the Council in case the Council would question him. ¡°Sorry Roland, this discussion¡­¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡± Roland said as he walked back to the pantry to grab one more item. Roland wasn¡¯t mad as he understood that we couldn¡¯t discuss everything that involved the Council or investigations with him.

    ¡°We will discuss more later, I need to start my first round.¡± Th¨¦oden stood up and walked over to me and gave me a gentle kiss on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll check in on you later love.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Be careful out there. I¡¯ll check in on you too.¡± I watched him walk away. He was already wearing all of his equipment so all he had to do was leave the castle and begin his round.

    Roland came back from the pantry and I helped him cook the next round of pastries and cleanup the kitchen. That took all about four hours, making it just before sunrise.

    I decided to walk up to my office and begin to pull old files from storage that were marked laws and boy, there was a bunch of them.

 174. Laws

    The first box I opened was layered in dust, its surface a testament to the passage of time, and it bore the markings of the year 400¡ªan era that marked a monumental shift in our kingdom''s history. It was the year my father ascended to the throne, a year that heralded the dawn of a new age filled with promise and challenges. Within this box lay the first round of laws that my father had either instituted or revamped to align with the evolving standards of the new century.

    As I gingerly lifted the lid, a faint musty aroma wafted out, mingling with the scent of old parchment. Each scroll was meticulously preserved, safeguarded by magical barriers that had shielded them from the ravages of time, ensuring that they remained intact despite being wrapped for centuries. Approximately six hundred and fifty years had passed, yet the parchment retained its crispness and clarity, a marvel of both magic and intention.

    The first scroll I unfurled bore the title ¡°Freedom of Life.¡± It declared that every citizen possessed the inalienable right to live, a principle that transcended race, religion, or class. This law was more than mere words; it was a manifesto that opened our kingdom''s doors to a rich tapestry of cultures and communities. The diversity that blossomed as a result was a source of pride, making our realm one of the most vibrant places to dwell and flourish. This law had been in effect since my father took office, and I vowed it would endure.

    Next, I uncovered a scroll tied with a blue rope, its hue vibrant despite the years. The law it contained¡ª¡°Every Citizen Has a Right to a Free Trial¡±¡ªwas a pillar of justice that still reverberated through our society. It outlined the rights of the accused, ensuring they could review all evidence and appoint a defender to stand by their side in court. This law was not simply a legal formality; it embodied the spirit of fairness, a principle I held dear and had no intention of altering.

    Then came the ¡°Freedom of Protection¡± law, which granted citizens the right to defend themselves with weapons and other means. In a world fraught with uncertainty, where fiends and other malevolent creatures sometimes infiltrated our borders, this law provided a necessary shield. It empowered our people to safeguard their homes and families, a sentiment I wholeheartedly supported in these trying times.

    As I continued sifting through the contents of the box, I found ten laws in total, each one a testament to my father''s commitment to justice and equity. Among them was the ¡°No Children Left Behind¡± law, a compassionate initiative that had birthed my parents¡¯ children¡¯s homes, providing a sanctuary for the vulnerable and orphaned.

    With a mix of reverence and curiosity, I turned to the next box, which contained ten new laws crafted fifty years after the first set. The dust had settled thickly on this box as well, but the essence of its contents remained potent. While many of the laws mirrored those in the previous box, a few stood out, their significance etched into the fabric of our culture.

    ¡°Freedom of Religion¡± was inscribed on one scroll, a powerful declaration that allowed our people to worship any deity of their choosing, be it a prime god or one considered a betrayer. This law was a vital thread in the tapestry of our society, fostering tolerance and coexistence. However, it also came with a caveat: any practice that posed a threat to the well-being of citizens would be scrutinized and curtailed.

    Another scroll detailed the ¡°Magical Essence Practice,¡± which granted magical users the freedom to perform their arts. Yet, it held them accountable for their actions, stipulating that any magic causing harm to others or to property would not go unpunished. Most forms of magic were woven into the daily lives of our citizens, and I had no intention of stifling this vital aspect of our culture. Still, I couldn¡¯t ignore the elephant in the room¡ªMarcel¡¯s abilities, which often teetered on the edge of this law, would need to be addressed sooner rather than later.

    Among the laws in this box was one addressing threats to the throne. It stated that any and all threats to the monarchy would be dealt with accordingly. I had to admit, my handling of this particular law had room for improvement, but I believed it was necessary for the stability of our realm at that moment.

    As I moved from box to box, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Most of the laws were ones I accepted wholeheartedly, and I saw no need for immediate changes. Time slipped away unnoticed, and after three hours of deliberation, I glanced at the clock¡ªnine in the morning. ¡°Good progress,¡± I muttered to myself, easing the lid back onto the last box.

    Reaching for a communication stone that my father had kept in his office, I initiated contact with Fredrick. ¡°Can we gather everyone today for a meeting?¡± I asked, my voice steady but edged with urgency.

    A few moments of silence passed before Fredrick¡¯s response crackled through. ¡°What time¡­¡± There was a hint of annoyance in his tone, likely due to the last-minute nature of my request.

    ¡°How does two o¡¯clock sound?¡± I proposed, giving them a modest five hours to prepare.

    ¡°I will see what I can do. It is last minute, so no promises,¡± he replied, the weariness in his words evident.

    ¡°Thank you, Fredrick. It¡¯s nothing too important. I just need to touch base with everyone.¡±

    Silence fell again as Fredrick likely set about his task of rounding up the other council members. I had five hours to reflect and strategize on what I wanted to discuss.

    Laws. I thought, the word echoing in my mind. It was time to initiate the process of revisiting the revivification law, a subject that had been weighing heavily on my conscience.

    Perhaps seeking counsel from King Alaric would be prudent. He had provided invaluable insights into our council dynamics and had a wealth of experience regarding legislative matters.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    That wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, I conceded. He understood our situation better than most.

    And you can trust him, Th¨¦oden reminded me, reinforcing my resolve. King Alaric was indeed one of the few I could count on.

    With a newfound sense of purpose, I set my sights on the communication center. I could feel Th¨¦oden''s presence fading as he prepared for his run through the kingdom.

    I wish you luck, my love. He had said, his voice warm and reassuring. I smiled softly, grateful for his support.

    As I locked the door to my office, I took a deep breath, ready to navigate the complexities ahead. The weight of responsibility lay heavy on my shoulders, but I was determined to honor the legacy of my father and pave a brighter future for our kingdom.

    It took me all but five minutes to reach the communication center and as routine, I picked up King Alaric¡¯s fall colored communication stone and sent him a message. ¡°Alaric, I have a few things to discuss with you.¡± I kept the message short and sweet and waited a few minutes for his response.

    His calm and charming voice spoke through the stone, ¡°I always have a few minutes to chat with my favorite Princess.¡±

    The clunk of my wedge boots filled the communication center space as I walked to his swirling orb of colors. ¡°Maria¡­.¡± Alaric¡¯s voice echoed through the orb as I approached it. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    I smiled at him as he was wearing his typical wear of a suit with black dress pants, vest, and a navy blue shirt to match. His hair was just as messy as always as it never laid flat no matter what he did. His soft eyes and smile warmed my heart as it was always welcoming being around. ¡°Alaric, nice to see you again. Even if it is you in tiny form.¡± I said as I pinched two of my fingers together as if I was pinching tiny Alaric.

    His hearty laugh filled the air with joy, ¡°Always know how to make me laugh, however, I suppose you didn¡¯t call me for jokes?¡±

    ¡°Always get straight to the point, eh?¡± I relaxed myself back in my throne as talking with him was easy.

    He shrugged, ¡°I do have a few meetings today.¡±

    ¡°How long do I have until the first one?¡±

    ¡°A few hours.¡± I watched him motion for a servant to bring him a glass of wine. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind, Maria?¡± Alaric asked me as the servant gave him a glass of ruby red wine.

    I watched him take a swig of the wine, ¡°Can you help me with understanding Laws and how to rewrite them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a Council for¡­.¡± He cut himself off and sighed, ¡°Sybil.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t fully trust them yet and I can¡¯t really do anything about her yet. I am honestly lost on how to proceed with her.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Th¨¦oden just eat her?¡± Alaric joked.

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten a human in hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. I was messin around Maria.¡±

    I smiled softly. I understood that he was joking but with his draconic lineage sometimes that doesn¡¯t always mean joking. He has told me a lot of things about his past and one of those was when he was young he had an altercation with a pirate and that pirate ended up in his gullet when he was a wyrmling. Ever since then, he has not eaten another human and felt guilty about that day even if it was an accident.

    ¡°So¡­ Laws, what do you want to know?¡± Alaric said as he shifted the topic of discussion back to my main question.

    ¡°I want to rewrite one of them¡­ The revivification law.¡±

    ¡°Figured that was the first one you would want to rewrite. I never understood that law.¡±

    ¡°Neither did I. However, it is time that it is revisited as there has been a lot of suffering lately. Not just with my parents but with people passing due to poisons. Heck, my whole Council was poisoned.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alaric must have not heard about this one yet as he was surprised by the accusation.

    ¡°Yeah, Th¨¦oden sensed it through the bond and acted quick enough to heal everyone with his essence before the poison took effect.¡±

    ¡°They are lucky you have him.¡± Alaric said.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth.¡± I said in agreement. ¡°Besides that, the whole poisoning of my Council and my near death experience with Marcel, this law needs to be changed.¡±

    ¡°Definitely understandable.¡±

    ¡°So, what would be the first steps for changing the law?¡±

    ¡°Well, you would need to draft a new proposal to replace it. Then you need to present that proposal to your Council and if your Council refuses the new law proposal then you need to revise it once again.¡±

    I nodded as I listened to him explain the process and he was detailed with every step. ¡°If the law has more than five revisions then the law may not pass¡­¡± Alaric finally finished.

    ¡°What happens if the law does not pass?¡±

    ¡°You can scratch it completely and make a new one or discard it.¡± Alaric told me. ¡°I know it is a lot but I believe you can handle it.¡± Alaric told me as he read me like a book as I was beginning to feel overwhelmed as the thought of the law not passing started to stress me out.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ Hopefully you are right.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I always?¡± King Alaric jokes, which caused a smile to fall on my face.

    Maria? Th¨¦oden questioned me through the bond as he had read my emotions. Everything alright?

    Yeah¡­ Just mentally freaking out.

    About the laws?

    I am worried that they may not pass the new law.

    I¡¯m sure they will. I believe in you.

    Thanks love.

    I felt much better with Th¨¦oden''s words and Alaric¡¯s bright personality. ¡°You¡¯re right, both of you are.¡±

    ¡°Both¡­ Ah. How¡¯s it going Th¨¦oden?¡± Alaric asked as he remembered the bond.

    Tell him it¡¯s going fine. Keeping busy. I relayed the message to Alaric, ¡°Please guys, I don¡¯t want to be the middle woman here.¡± I joked as this has happened before with these two.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Alaric said.

    Sorry love.

    I nodded to both of them. ¡°I have to get around to go anyways Maria, my first meeting is in five minutes. I will chat with you later, okay?¡± Alaric said as he stood up from his chair and began to walk away from the communication orb.

    ¡°Later.¡± I waved goodbye and left my own communication center with a better understanding of how the law system worked.

 175. Quinn

    I had two hours remaining before my meeting with the Council, a scant amount of time that felt like a fleeting moment in the grand scheme of the issues looming over our kingdom. The revivification law still weighed heavily on my mind, and with little hope of crafting a new revision in such a short time, I decided to check in on Th¨¦oden.

    As I leaned back in my chair, taking a brief five-minute break, I felt Maria¡¯s presence in the bond, her curiosity cutting through the mental haze. Bored already? I teased, a playful grin tugging at my lips.

    Eh, I have nothing to do for two hours, she replied, the essence of her thoughts tinged with a hint of mischief.

    Fair enough, I thought, knowing that business carried on as usual, even with her scrutinizing my every move. There were times when I sensed her disapproval, especially during those grim moments when I was faced with the aftermath of skirmishes or the unending paperwork that accompanied my duties. Yet, I never discouraged her from observing; I knew her inquisitive nature was a part of who she was.

    ¡°Hey, Captain?¡± Quinn¡¯s voice chimed in, breaking my concentration as she stepped into my office, her demeanor bright despite the somber undertones of our recent discussions.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, quickly stowing away the documents I had been working on. It seemed pointless to continue, given the upcoming meeting and the distractions swirling around me.

    ¡°Do I still need to be your spy in the castle?¡± she inquired, her eyes scanning the room as if assessing the atmosphere for any latent threats.

    Quinn had been diligently reporting her findings over the past week, and her observations about Marcel had piqued my interest. She had informed me that he was splitting his time between our castle and Summer Crest, a curious pattern that suggested either clandestine dealings or genuine intentions to assume the responsibilities of kingship. The rumors surrounding his interactions with Crimson had also garnered our attention; Quinn had even mentioned strange sounds emanating from Marcel¡¯s chambers, which had led us to speculate about their relationship.

    ¡°Yes, we can stop that for the time being. I see no threat right now other than the two that we know of,¡± I replied, trying to strike a balance between vigilance and trust.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, relief washing over her features. ¡°I don¡¯t mind the extra work, but I¡¯m starting to feel a bit worn out with my normal rounds plus the added rounds in the castle.¡±

    I nodded, fully understanding her position. I hadn¡¯t intended for the additional oversight to last indefinitely. ¡°I do appreciate you doing that for me.¡±

    ¡°Anytime, Captain. I mean it,¡± she replied, her smile infectious as it lit up her face. ¡°Ready for our next round?¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Always,¡± I said, enthusiasm bubbling beneath the surface as I rose from my chair. I equipped my bow and shield, strapping on the rest of my gear, and locked the door behind me as we stepped out into the world beyond.

    The day was warm, the sun shining brilliantly against the backdrop of a clear blue sky. A gentle breeze wafted through the streets, a welcome reprieve against my naturally cool skin. As we navigated the bustling kingdom, the citizens were adorned in their summer attire¡ªwomen in flowing sundresses, men sporting light shorts, and children running freely, their laughter echoing through the air. The streets buzzed with activity, making our runs a bit more challenging as we weaved through the throngs of people.

    As we sprinted, the sun beat down relentlessly, beads of sweat accumulating beneath my armor, the heat turning my usually comfortable gear into a burden. This discomfort was precisely why we structured our patrols the way we did; it allowed us to manage the heat and maintain our vigilance without succumbing to fatigue.

    Halfway through the kingdom, I paused to check in with Quinn. ¡°Find anything yet?¡± I asked, my tone casual despite the weight of anticipation.

    ¡°Nothing to report on my end,¡± she replied, taking a swig from her water skin.

    A wave of relief washed over me. A quiet day was a good day, or so I hoped it would remain. We made our way back to my office once the hour was up. As we entered, Quinn broke the silence with a contemplative look. ¡°It¡¯s been oddly quiet, don¡¯t you think?¡± she mused, wiping her brow as she settled onto a chair.

    ¡°I had a fiend tied to a tree the other day,¡± I replied, my tone light but serious.

    Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Tied to a tree?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Apparently, it disobeyed Marcel¡¯s orders,¡± I explained, recalling the bizarre situation with a mix of amusement and frustration.

    ¡°So he is handing you his bad seeds?¡± Quinn asked, a smirk creeping onto her lips.

    ¡°I guess so. It doesn''t bother me. It keeps them off the streets,¡± I said with a shrug. The fiend had been a minor nuisance, but it was a reminder of the chaos that often lurked just beneath the surface of our kingdom.

    ¡°Fair point,¡± she acknowledged, capping her water skin as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to take my lunch break now, if that¡¯s alright?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, Quinn. You know you don¡¯t have to tell me when you take your break, right?¡± I added, a hint of amusement in my voice.

    ¡°I know,¡± she replied, her tone brightening as she headed for the door.

    As she left, a flicker of concern crossed my mind. Quinn had seemed a bit off lately, her demeanor occasionally shadowed by something unspoken. I didn¡¯t want to pry unless it became a more pressing issue, but the thought lingered in my mind like an itch I couldn¡¯t scratch.

    With Quinn gone, I returned to my desk, the silence pressing against me. Maria¡¯s presence in the bond shifted once more, her focus sharpening as she prepared for her own Council meeting. I felt her anticipation and the subtle tension that accompanied it, a reminder that our lives were intertwined in ways I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    The minutes ticked by slowly as I stewed in my thoughts, the weight of the upcoming meeting pressing down on me. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something significant was about to unfold, and I needed to be prepared. I took a deep breath, focusing on the task ahead, ready to step into the fray once more.

 176. Council

    I pulled out of his vision as I needed to head to the Council chambers to meet them. I walked down the marbled stairs, the clank of my wedge boots filled the air all the way down to the basement. Once I was firmly on the ground floor of the castle I walked to the door of the chambers and walked in.

    The majority of them were there already. Cedric, Fredrick, Thora, and Wulfric. Sybil, as usual, was late.

    ¡°Princess Maria, it is lovely to see you again.¡± Cedric said as he offered me his hand to shake. As I took it, I was met with a firm and steady hand, one that was most welcomed.

    As I took it I gave him a gentle a smile, ¡°You too Cedric. How are you¡­ how is everyone feeling?¡± I asked as I looked across everyone. As I turned my focus to everyone in the room and not just Cedric.

    ¡°Alright, all things considered.¡± Thora said. ¡°How is Th¨¦oden? He took a lot of poison away that night.¡±

    ¡°He is much better. I had him rest yesterday.¡± Despite him being immune to poison it still offered a very minimal affect on his body. It wasn''t noticeable to the naked eye but it did exhaust him a lot quicker. Especially with the amount of spells he had to use to help all of us.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Thora said, ¡°We all owe him a thanks. He saved us all.¡± She said with a warm and inviting smile. I could tell that they were all grateful for what he done.

    Tell them it¡¯s my job. Th¨¦oden spoke through the bond.

    ¡°It¡¯s his job.¡± I told them, ¡°He¡¯d do it again if he had too, though let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Thora said.

    ¡°I second that.¡± Cedric responded, ¡°That poison even though it is out of our systems, still affected us slightly. I know you have him that takes it from you, but not all of us have that.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Of course. I am just glad you are all healed up and doing well.¡± I responded to him.

    ¡°Why did you want to meet today?¡± Cedric questioned.

    ¡°I just wanted to check in with all of you. It¡¯s informal and I suppose that is why Sybil isn¡¯t¡­.¡± Just then Sybil walked in the chamber. ¡°Sybil.¡± I said with a nod.

    ¡°Maria.¡± Sybil spoke with a bit of harshness in her voice, ¡°What is the purpose of this?¡± She sounded a bit exhausted as a few of them did.

    ¡°As I was just telling Cedric, I wanted to check in with all of you as it has been a couple days since the formal celebration.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the one where we all got poisoned?¡± Sybil growled.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, we all survived that.¡± Sybil crossed her arms as she stood behind her chair. ¡°Does the Captain have any idea who caused that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure, but I know there was a fiend that might have been responsible.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Sybil said, ¡°Regardless of that, what is the purpose of this again?¡±

    ¡°A check in. Also to inform you that I plan to have a law rewritten by the next meeting.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Let me guess, revivification law?¡± She questioned me.

    I nodded. ¡°That poisoning is one reason why I am prompting that to change.¡±

    ¡°You make a good point on that Maria.¡± Cedric said. ¡°Do the write up and we will see what happens from there.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Thank you Cedric.¡±

    ¡°Of course Maria.¡± Cedric said with a smile.

    ¡°Is there anything you all would like to discuss while this meeting is going on?¡± Cedric asked.

    The room fell silent as no one seemed to have any topics for discussion. ¡°Alright, I guess I can call this meeting short. I just wanted to check in and see how you all were doing. Meeting next week?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± They all responded.

    ¡°Alright. You all may leave if you want. I¡¯m sorry for bothering all of you.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bother Maria.¡± Thora said.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± Sybil responded.

    ¡°Like you have plans?¡± Thora questioned.

    ¡°I do have a life outside of the Council.¡± Sybil responded, ¡°A very busy life.¡±

    ¡°Well, I apologize for keeping you for five minutes.¡± I told her, ¡°I just thought it be best to check in and see how everyone was doing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Sybil responded, ¡°Well, if I am not needed I am going back to what I was doing prior.¡±

    I nodded and we all watched her leave and as soon as the door shut, ¡°good she¡¯s gone.¡± Wulfric muttered. ¡°I swear she has no friendly bone in her body.¡±

    ¡°You got that right.¡± Thora agreed.

    ¡°She¡¯s not that bad.¡± Fredrick spoke up. ¡°If you all get to know her¡­.¡±

    ¡°You mean sleep with her?¡± Cedric questioned.

    Fredrick rolled his eyes, ¡°I hooked up with her once and I never heard the end of it.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it twice?¡± Wulfric chimed in.

    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Fredrick said.

    ¡°Besides all of that drama¡­. I say this meeting can be concluded?¡± I asked as I interrupted them.

    ¡°I believe so.¡± Cedric said.

    ¡°Unless you have anything else?¡± Wulfric asked me one more time.

    ¡°Nope. I will get in touch with you all next week. Till then, take care.¡±

    I left them to their bidding as I had no need to hear their gossip. I walked back up the marbled stairs to my office and began to draft up the new revision of the new law.

    By the time the revision was complete it had grown dark. I packed away everything in my office and locked it up for the evening and went downstairs for dinner.

    ¡°Stuffed Cornish chicken, with potatoes and corn.¡± Roland said as he handed me a full plate of food.

    ¡°It looks delicious.¡± I said as I took my seat.

    Th¨¦oden are you coming for dinner? It¡¯s one of your favorites¡­

    Cornish chicken?

    Mhm.

    Give me five minutes.

    Yeah I knew that would get him here as this was probably his number one dish that Roland makes. ¡°Theo is on his way.¡± I told Roland who began to plate Th¨¦oden''s food. Giving him two of the stuffed chickens instead of just one.

    ¡°Knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist these.¡± Roland said, ¡°And I know you can not resist, this.¡± Roland handed me a container that was shut. However, I could smell the deliciousness inside of the container. It was sweet yet bitter. Savory but salty. A treat that really hit the spot.

    ¡°You did not!¡± I shouted as I peaked in the box. Oh he did. He baked small cakes with bacon cream fillings that had baked apples on top. It was truly a delicious treat. The food he cooked tonight was definitely some of our favorites and yet, it made me grow suspicious¡­ ¡°Roland, is something going on?¡±

    ¡°Can I not cook some old favorites without it being suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Maria at all?¡± Th¨¦oden''s voice echoed through the kitchen as he entered. He immediately went to his seat and began to devour the chicken in front of him. He enjoyed this dish enough that he didn¡¯t even bother to take off his armor.

    ¡°Fair enough. There¡¯s nothin the matter. I just wanted to treat both of you.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes, I believed him, however, I just hoped that is all what it was. ¡°Thank you Roland. It¡¯s truly delicious.¡±

    ¡°I can tell, this one didn¡¯t even change out of his armor.¡± Roland smiled as he pointed over at Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Hey¡­. When the chef makes a personal favorite there is no time to change.¡±

    After we ate our dinner, I helped clean up the kitchen as Th¨¦oden went to do a couple more rounds before bed. ¡°Are you sure everything is alright Roland?¡±

    ¡°Positive Maria.¡± Roland reassured me.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Part of me still worried a bit but I was much calmer now than I was when dinner started. ¡°Need help with anything else?¡± I asked Roland as another hour had passed as we finished up in the kitchen.

    He looked around and responded, ¡°Nope I think I am good here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I am going up to my room. Thanks again.¡±

    ¡°Of course. See ya in the morning!¡±

    He waved me off as I headed to my bedchambers for the evening.

    I still feel like¡­.

    Maria, I don¡¯t think anything was off. Theo cut me off before I finished my sentence.

    I¡¯m being paranoid aren¡¯t I?

    I¡­. I am not answering that. Th¨¦oden was hesitant in his answer.

    He didn¡¯t have to. That answer was enough for me to know that perhaps I was being a bit paranoid. I mean the food wasn¡¯t poisoned. It was cooked to perfection as always. And it was delicious.

    Alright, I will let this one slide. It just felt off. I responded as I calmed myself. I knew Roland would never do anything to us, at least not on purpose. The surprise meal¡­ I had just really caught me off guard is all.

    Understandable, considering it has been awhile since he has cooked those.

    How long until we have a dream? I asked him as I was wanting to take a hot bath before I laid down for bed tonight. Tomorrow we resume training once again.

    Two hours at least. I want to do some magic training tonight if possible. I glanced down at my ring and a few of the gems were decently charged so I understood where he was coming from on that.

    Fine¡­ I let out a sigh, I will wait to bathe.

    You could bathe closer to bed¡­ Just a thought.

    I felt a grin fall on my face, hmmm¡­ perhaps I will or perhaps I won¡¯t.

    Always a tease¡­. Th¨¦oden groaned.

    To his surprise I waited for him to get back to his room before bathing, which meant we got to bed a bit later than what we both had originally hoped. Which, neither of us minded at all.

 177. Dream Fourteen Magic Training

    I decided to create the training arena for our dream tonight, a place where I could hone my skills and focus on magic training with Maria. I had told her I wanted to work on my spells, especially as I had begun to feel the nuances of her emotions seeping into my own. Pulling her feelings was never an easy task; it often left me with echoes of her sentiments, and while I had grown accustomed to it over time, I always worried that the lines between us might blur. What was me? What was her? Thankfully, that had yet to happen, but the underlying fear lingered in the back of my mind.

    The weapon I was having Pari create and enchant would function similarly to the ring Maria wore, designed to draw upon her strong emotions. I had high hopes that with both the weapon and the ring, her emotional balance would improve, allowing her to harness her essence more effectively and without the overwhelming effects it sometimes had on me.

    As I stood in the training arena, the soft glow of the magical lights illuminating the space, I took a moment to collect my thoughts. It took about ten minutes for her to arrive, allowing me enough time to do some simple stretches and test my spells on the training dummies scattered around the arena. With the additional power I had gained from embracing the Dragon King''s legacy, there were a few spells I had yet to practice.

    The first spell I decided to try was Freezing Mist. As I channeled the magic, a thick, swirling mist enveloped the training area, its icy tendrils creeping along the surfaces it touched. The ground beneath me turned slick with frost, and soon a foggy white blanket hung in the air, obscuring visibility and creating a hazardous zone. Watching the effects unfold for the first time left me in awe; the mist transformed the entire arena into a chilling landscape, an ethereal beauty that also held a sense of danger.

    Emboldened, I moved on to my next spell, Falling Snow. This spell summoned an intense snowfall, a stronger version of Freezing Mist that blanketed the area in a blizzard-like flurry. As I cast it with a heightened frequency, the snowflakes danced chaotically through the air, creating a mesmerizing spectacle that felt alive. It was exhilarating to witness the magic in action, the raw power at my fingertips.

    Having a bit of time left before Maria''s arrival, I decided to practice my Liquid Bolt spell. I took aim at the dummies, focusing on my technique and precision. The first bolt shot forth from my palm, a stream of liquid ice racing toward its target, striking the dummy square in the chest with a satisfying thud. I let loose a few more bolts, refining my aim and channeling my energy with each cast.

    Just as the last bolt flew from my hand, I sensed Maria''s arrival. She materialized in the training arena, a radiant smile lighting up her face. ¡°I see you are already practicing,¡± she said, her voice playful as she observed the impact of my spell on the dummy.

    ¡°I may be a well-trained Captain, but I still need to refresh my skills.¡± I walked over to her, wrapping my arms around her in a warm embrace. The feel of her against me was grounding; I cherished these moments more than I could express. God, I love this girl.

    She giggled softly as I squeezed her tightly, her laughter a sweet melody. ¡°Like you need the practice¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember, I have new spells¡­ New abilities. Learning those doesn¡¯t come easy.¡± I reminded her, pulling back slightly so I could meet her gaze.

    She looked up at me with those captivating emerald eyes, an amused glint dancing in their depths. ¡°Fair point. Perhaps you can target me with a spell tonight.¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    My face fell blank as I processed her words. ¡°If I practice, it¡¯ll be with the dummies.¡± I gestured to the training dummies behind me, feeling a mix of disbelief and concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I need to learn how to take more hits?¡± she batted her eyelashes at me, a teasing smile playing on her lips.

    ¡°Why do you want me to attack you so badly?¡± I asked, both perplexed and slightly alarmed.

    She shrugged. ¡°How else am I supposed to get used to attacks?¡±

    I considered her reasoning for a moment; she had a valid point, one I didn¡¯t particularly like. ¡°Simple things, then,¡± I relented, knowing I wouldn¡¯t win this argument. ¡°And I will heal you afterward.¡± It was more of an order than a suggestion.

    ¡°Deal,¡± she replied, her enthusiasm bubbling over.

    I hated the thought of hurting her, and I knew she felt the same way. With weapons, it was easier to mitigate our injuries, but spells were trickier. They often affected an area rather than just a single target.

    ¡°Go first. Let¡¯s get that ring down. Then I¡¯ll go.¡± I stepped back, giving her room as she positioned herself ten steps away.

    ¡°Over-channel?¡± she asked, her voice steady.

    I nodded, bracing myself as she chose a purple gem from her pouch. I watched intently as she cast the spell, a swirling mass of purple hues racing through the arena and crashing against my invisible barrier. The spell she used was mental in nature, and I felt the vibrations against the shield, which held strong against her onslaught.

    ¡°Next one,¡± I instructed, my heart racing slightly as the intensity of our training began to build.

    Four spells later, my shield finally shattered beneath the pressure of her magic. I could see her growing a bit fatigued from the essence she had already expended, and I stepped closer to her, concern etched on my face. ¡°Want me to go a few rounds so you can rest before your next shield?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please¡­¡± she breathed, her energy waning.

    I allowed her a moment to recover before launching my attack. I threw four spells at her in quick succession: first, my Liquid Bolt, followed by Brain Freeze and Frost Bite. I cast these spells at their base levels, ensuring the pain she felt was manageable. I knew that whatever pain she experienced, I would feel it too, a bittersweet consequence of our connection.

    As the last spell released from my fingertips and hit her, she looked at me with a soft smile, brushing off any remaining frost that clung to her. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to be able to take everything¡­¡± she reminded me gently.

    I looked away, my heart heavy with the weight of her words. ¡°I know¡­¡± I whispered softly, the truth of it gnawing at my conscience. There was no way I would ever stop taking away her pain. It was my duty to protect her, to shield her from any harm, even if it meant bearing the burden myself.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden¡­¡± she said softly, stepping closer and forcing me to meet her gaze. ¡°If we are going to stand a chance in battle, we both need to take our own pain.¡±

    I understood her logic, but seeing her suffer was agonizing. I nodded in simple agreement, though deep inside, I knew I wouldn¡¯t stop shielding her from harm.

    Once I healed her from my attacks, I allowed her to go another round with an over-channeled shield. This shield was strong, lasting through four more of her more powerful spells, all of which drained the ring¡¯s power significantly.

    ¡°That should do it,¡± I said, walking over to her again as the last spell shattered my shield.

    ¡°You sure?¡± she asked, concern flickering in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s enjoy the rest of the dream, shall we?¡± I replied, eager to leave the intensity of training behind for a moment.

    She nodded in agreement, and we settled down, resting our bodies against each other. Soft laughter filled the air as we engaged in small talk, sharing stories and dreams, the weight of our training momentarily forgotten. Eventually, the gentle embrace of sleep began to claim us, and I let the dream fade, allowing us the peace we both needed.

 178. Combat Training

    I woke up feeling a bit exhausted, the familiar lethargy settling into my bones after a night of intense magic training. It was a pleasant exhaustion, one that signified progress, but it still weighed heavily on me. Casting spells and utilizing my essence was becoming easier, I¡¯d admit, but the power drain was something I hadn¡¯t quite acclimated to. Th¨¦oden often told me it would come in time¡ªthat I just needed more practice.

    As I stretched against the sheets of my bed, the soft fabric enveloped me like a gentle embrace, and I felt a beam of sunlight dancing across my skin, warming me from the outside in. The warmth was comforting, but the aching in my body left me reluctant to leave the cocoon of my blankets.

    You must¡­ we need to train more today, Th¨¦oden urged through our bond, his voice steady and insistent. I knew he wanted to do some one-on-one combat training despite my weariness.

    Please¡­ I pleaded softly, wishing for just a little more time to rest in bed, to savor the tranquility before the day began in earnest.

    Mhm¡­ why? he questioned, his tone teasingly curious.

    Because I am tired¡­ I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper.

    So you need the bedrest? I could almost hear the chuckle in his voice as he gently teased me for putting him on bedrest just the day before.

    I almost hated admitting defeat, as if it somehow made me weak. Uh¡­ no, I finally replied, feigning a sense of determination.

    Good. Meet me in ten then for training, Th¨¦oden said, and I felt the telepathic link drop, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

    With a groan, I stumbled out of bed, my muscles protesting at the movement. I shuffled slowly toward my wardrobe, pulling on some comfortable clothing that felt soft against my skin. After a quick glance in the mirror, I made my way to the kitchen for a light breakfast, hoping to gather enough energy for what lay ahead.

    Not the arena¡­ Meet me at the beach, came Th¨¦oden''s unexpected directive as I stepped into the kitchen.

    The beach? I found myself intrigued by his choice of location. Why there instead of the familiar arena?

    Training in the elements¡­ he explained, and it suddenly made sense. We had just been practicing indoors, and not all fights would take place in enclosed spaces.

    It took me a few minutes to reach the beach, the sound of waves crashing against the shore growing louder with each step. When I finally spotted Th¨¦oden waiting for me, a playful grin spread across his face. ¡°About time¡­¡±

    I crossed my arms and glared at him, feigning annoyance. ¡°I told you I was sore.¡±

    ¡°Fair point¡­ We will do light training then,¡± he replied, stepping closer and placing a hand on my shoulder. A wave of magical essence seeped through my body from his touch, invigorating me and making the lingering fatigue fade just a little.

    As we began our rounds of combat, I felt the rhythm of our movements sync. The warm sun beat down on us, its rays glistening off the water and creating a picturesque backdrop. After about ten rounds, Th¨¦oden called a halt, recognizing the signs of fatigue etched across my face.

    ¡°You are improving quite nicely,¡± he said, offering me a healing boost that made my muscles feel light and refreshed.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I breathed, resting my head against his shoulder, grateful for the comfort he provided.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I mean it. You managed to land half those hits on me when in the beginning you couldn¡¯t even touch me,¡± he added, pride lacing his words.

    A smile crept onto my face, warmth blooming in my chest. I was just glad that the training was working, that I was growing stronger with each session.

    ¡°All you needed was time, my love,¡± Th¨¦oden said softly, leaning in to give me a gentle kiss on the cheek. ¡°We should get going.¡±

    I groaned, reluctant to leave the warmth of his shoulder, but I knew he was right. The sun was already high in the sky, and we didn¡¯t want to risk being caught lingering too long. ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Th¨¦oden stood up first and offered me his hand, helping me to my feet. ¡°Thanks,¡± I breathed, feeling the lingering warmth of his touch as we began to leave the beach.

    ¡°I have to go to my office to start the day,¡± he said as we stepped back into the shadows of the castle, the sun''s warmth replaced by the cool stone of the castle walls.

    I nodded, ¡°I should get going to my office as well. I gotta start rewriting the revivification law.¡±

    ¡°My advice: check your father¡¯s logs. I¡¯m sure he has copies of the original law that was in place before the Council changed it. I only suggest that because I always felt the first law was fine as it was.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I considered his words. ¡°I¡¯ll go through the archives to see what I can find before starting the law from scratch.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a plan. If you need me¡­¡± he trailed off, and I could feel his unspoken promise to be there if I called.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± I replied with a smile, and we parted ways.

    The walk back to the castle was surprisingly pleasant. Despite my muscles still protesting from our training, the warmth of the sun felt rejuvenating against my skin. A gentle breeze wafted through the streets, carrying with it the enticing smells of freshly baked goods wafting from nearby bakeries and the earthy aroma of newly harvested crops.

    As I walked, I noticed that many citizens were beginning to venture out of their homes to start their day. The streets buzzed with chatter, the sounds of laughter and gossip filling the air.

    ¡°Did you hear?¡± one elven citizen murmured as I passed by.

    ¡°Hear what?¡± a human next to them asked, curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Things are not going too well with the royals¡­¡± The man who started the rumor whispered. He kept looking around as if he was rather nervous to say what he wanted to say.

    Their conversation trailed off as soon as they caught sight of me, their eyes widening in recognition. This was something I had grown accustomed to, but it still bothered me that their whispers could so easily transform into hushed tones. Keeping my head high, I walked past them, determined to show that the rumor mill of the day did not affect me.

    Once I stepped through the castle gates, I let out a heavy sigh of relief. The familiar walls of my home wrapped around me like a protective cocoon, and I felt grateful that the rumor mill had quieted as I entered.

    ¡°Alright¡­ the archives. I know my father has boxes in his office. I¡¯ll start there,¡± I said to myself, focusing on the task ahead. I ascended the stairs and entered my office space, heading to the right side of the room where the stacks of boxes were stored.

    The room felt stuffy as I hadn¡¯t really ventured into this part of the office yet. Before I took a step further, I flicked on the magical lights, illuminating the space and revealing the cobwebs that hung along the corners and the layer of dust that had accumulated over the years.

    ¡°No one must have been in here since he passed¡­¡± I muttered, a twinge of sadness creeping into my voice as I began to slowly walk around the room, taking it all in. I had opened a few boxes in the past but those was already in his office.

    Stacks of boxes loomed over me, each labeled by year, containing countless paperwork and various archives. As I scanned the boxes, I noticed they were arranged chronologically, from the last few years of his reign to the beginning of his rule.

    The year the law was created was around the beginning of his reign. Start there, I reminded myself, feeling a sense of purpose.

    You know, you know a lot about this¡­ I thought, half-amused at how he seemed to know everything yet nothing at the same time.

    Working alongside your father had its privileges, he replied, a note of wisdom in his tone.

    I rolled my eyes, conceding the point.

    And if you paid attention to his teachings, you would know this too. He taught you more than you realize, he added, a gentle nudge toward humility.

    Yeah, yeah¡­ I muttered, moving to a stack of boxes coated in dust and grime. I pulled the top box off the five-tire stack, feeling a sense of anticipation.

    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose this is a good start,¡± I said aloud to no one in particular. The date on the box was for the year 400, marking the beginning of my father¡¯s reign. As I opened it, I knew I was delving into the past, into the legacy he had left behind, and I felt a mixture of reverence and determination surge within me.

 179. Law of Revivification

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I uttered to myself, a mix of determination and anticipation flooding through me as I tore through the first box of paperwork with ease. The dusty scent of aged parchment filled the air, a comforting reminder of the history contained within these walls. I rifled through the documents, my fingers dancing over the sheets, but to my surprise, I found nothing related to the law I wanted to rewrite.

    This box contained a few laws, primarily centering around Animal Habitation and Basic Human Rights. It made sense why these laws were among the first created; they established the foundational principles of our society. However, it also meant I had to dig through another box, a small setback in my quest for the revivification law.

    Setting the first box aside, I moved on to the next one, dated 450. As I opened it, I was greeted by a handful of laws regarding Farm Regulation and Housing Regulations. While these weren''t the exact laws I was looking for, they might prove handy down the road, especially given the kingdom''s reliance on agriculture and the importance of safe living conditions for our citizens.

    With a sigh, I shifted my focus to the third box, labeled for the year 500. As I lifted the lid, a wave of excitement surged through me. This box was the one I had been searching for. The contents were a treasure trove of spells and regulations, including the Revivification law.

    As I dove into the box I didn''t disregard the other documents. I quickly glanced at them and put them aside for later reading. As I already had known that I was going to have to go through all of these laws and regulations as time passed. But for now my focus was on the Law of Revivification. A law that has destroyed my family since it was altered from its first publication.

    As I delved into the documents, I found the law outlined in clear, authoritative language:

    Law of Revivification

    The Captain of the Guards is allowed to revive five people a week, provided the resources are abundant and plentiful. If resources are diminished, then the Captain of the Guard can only revive once a week.

    Elite healers are allowed to revive five people a week. Elite healers are registered healers through the royal council, and there are only seven elite healers¡ªone per ring. These elite healers are top in their level of expertise. If supplies are diminished, then they also can only revivify once a week.

    Non-elite healers cannot revivify at all.

    No other Guard but the Captain shall bring people back to life. This prevents overuse of the spell revivify and the overuse of materials.

    Everyone has a chance at the use of the spell, no matter the class they may fall upon. The resources used for the spell are taken from the royal funds.

    There are records to be kept upon all who are brought back to life via the spells used and who brought them back. Find the records in the chamber of records at the bottom of the castle.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    As I read through the law, I found myself nodding in approval. The original structure of my father¡¯s law was sound; I was tempted to simply present it as is during the Council meeting instead of rewriting it.

    However, I felt a gentle nudge from Th¨¦oden through our bond. There is something I would change. I replied, However, I don¡¯t want to overstep. One thing I loved about Th¨¦oden, he never took my power for granted. He never abused my status to make change. That was a boundary he set for himself. As he did not want to take advantage of me in anyway,

    It¡¯s fine¡­ tell me please, I encouraged, eager for his insights. I felt confident with the original law, but I welcomed any feedback that could enhance it.

    If they are worried about the number of people being brought back, then change it from five to three. Three per healer and three for yourself. This will reduce it some. Or you could even change it to once a week per healer and for myself. Th¨¦oden told me. Sorry, if this is overstepping..

    It''s fine, honestly. I welcome your ideas. I told him as I let him know him sharing his thoughts was alright.

    Once a week¡­ I muttered, finding merit in his suggestion. However, I thought that the once a week thing was too minimal. I did agree however, with the three revivals that I thought was more doable. That might make it more palatable for them to pass it. And some spells last longer than the minute revivify takes. Perhaps we can compile a list of those spells and go from there.

    This was a great idea, and I decided I would draft two versions: one for three revivals and one for the original law that was already in place.

    Agreed, Th¨¦oden confirmed, his presence steady and reassuring.

    I set to work, writing down everything from the original law three times, adjusting only the numbers to reflect how many people could be brought back. The ink flowed smoothly from the quill as I crafted the new drafts, my resolve strengthening with each stroke of the pen.

    That should do it, I thought with satisfaction, placing the quill back in its holder, the ink still glistening wet on the parchment. What we had come up with made perfect sense. I hoped that the limiting of revivification would appease the Council, making it easier for the law to pass without issue.

    Now just to hope that the Council will approve, Th¨¦oden whispered through the bond, and my curiosity piqued. I felt myself leaning into his vision, eager to see what he was perceiving, the connection between us deepening as I opened myself to his perspective.

    As I peered into his mind, I could see the bustling activity of the castle, guards moving purposefully through the corridors and servants tending to their daily tasks. The sunlight streamed through the high windows, casting intricate patterns on the stone floors, highlighting the beauty of our home even amidst its challenges.

    I could sense the undercurrents of tension in the air, the whispers of the townsfolk still echoing faintly in the back of my mind. There was uncertainty surrounding the royals, a palpable anxiety that clung to the atmosphere, and I felt a surge of determination to address it head-on.

    We will make this work, I reassured Th¨¦oden silently, steeling myself for the challenges ahead. I could feel his support pulse through our bond, a comforting reminder that I was not alone in this endeavor. Together, we would navigate the complexities of the Council, and together, we would ensure that my father¡¯s legacy continued to protect our people.

 180. Just Workin

    Maria¡­ nothing is happening, I tried to convey to her as I felt her tugging gently into my vision. It was an odd sensation, like a thin thread connecting our minds, and sometimes I wondered why she found it so appealing to peek into my world. My tasks often felt mundane and repetitive, and today was no exception.

    It¡¯s not that boring, she replied, her voice brightening the otherwise dull atmosphere around me. I could sense her amusement, a playful twist in her tone. I get that there¡¯s a thrill when there¡¯s a chase or an arrest, but sometimes there isn¡¯t anything happening at all. Like right now¡­ I¡¯m just catching up on paperwork from yesterday. Paperwork... something I could never seem to get caught up on now a  days, no matter how hard I tried.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her comment. She had a point. Peering into each other¡¯s visions offered a delightful escape from our own realities, however, sometimes I did question when she did it sometimes. Like why would she want to watch me do paperwork for an hour or more?

    The paperwork sprawled across my desk was tedious: a case of theft involving a lower-class citizen and an upper-class patron. The details were sparse, which left me exasperated. With the minimal details I received, I made a mental note to retain some of my guards on how much detail to give in reports.

    As the file I was looking at simply said:

    Stolen: Priceless vase. Worth value unknown.

    The lack of clarity from some guards was frustrating. I shook my head, noting that the thief had been arrested and sentenced to thirty days¡ªjust the minimum required. "At least the thief was caught..."  I muttered as I placed the paperwork back in my drawer.

    I scratched my head and pulled out another file from yesterday. This report detailed an assault involving a married couple. The guard on duty at the time charged both for the crime as both were blaming each other. Until a Zone of Truth spell is casted they are both sentenced to thirty days in jail. The wife, the one who got the most injured got medically treated then put in her cell. This one is still under investigation and will be looked into in the following days.

    "Hmm... alright, hopefully Novak remembers to go back to this." I said as I took a mental note to look back into this case to make sure our latest higher revisits the case.

    The last document I glanced over was particularly grim: a murder case involving poison. A case very similar to what we had been dealing with a while back. As the poison was injected through a pinhole and resembled that of what Marcel used.

    "At least, I have more details on this one... Perhaps it is because of the poison..." I muttered as I looked over the file more closely.

    A female, with a pinhole in her neck. Injected with a hellish origin poison. Body taken to morgue. Waiting for questioning. Quinn.

    "Ah.. no wonder. Quinn did this report." I couldn''t help but smile as she understood what all was needed in these reports and that I was on the look out for more poison cases.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    So the poison is back¡­ I thought to Maria. I had hoped we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with that menace anymore, but I guessed I was wrong.

    Remember, there¡¯s still the other fiend that was working with Marcel, she reminded me, her tone grounding me in the moment. At least according to the lady that was tied to the tree.

    Maria made a good point. There was indeed a fiend out there, elusive and dangerous, whose identity and whereabouts were still a mystery to me. Perhaps that would be my focus for the day: track the fiend using the bracelet. If I picked up any others along the way, that would be a bonus.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, I filed the paperwork into my desk and donned my armor. It felt good to wear the familiar weight of the gear, a reminder of my duty and the responsibilities that came with it. I left my office, locking the door behind me, and headed out into the sun-drenched streets.

    I began my patrol in the outer rings of the city, methodically working my way inward. The streets bustled with activity; merchants called out their wares, children played, and the scent of fresh bread wafted through the air. I picked up three fiends along the way¡ªsmall, insignificant creatures that posed no real threat. I quickly dispatched them, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t trouble anyone again, and brought their remains to the morgue to be burned.

    Where are you¡­ I thought, frustration creeping in as I completed a second run through the city. But again, nothing. The elusive fiend must have gone underground, perhaps aware of my tracking abilities. Maybe Marcel had informed them of my methods.

    After finishing the second run, I returned to my office, feeling a bit worn from the relentless pace I had set for myself. Normally, we would have a brief break between runs, but today I hadn¡¯t allowed myself that luxury.

    You pushed yourself¡­ Maria¡¯s voice came through clearly, tinged with concern.

    Eh¡­ it wasn¡¯t that much. It does me good to get back out there, I replied, trying to brush off her worry.

    I know, but I still can¡¯t help but worry, she insisted, a hint of frustration lacing her words.

    I know¡­ just remember it¡¯s my job, I reminded her gently, trying to reassure both her and myself.

    Yeah¡­ I get it, Maria answered, her voice quiet and a little defeated. I could sense her concern over me, the protective nature that came naturally to her. A sense that I was feeling more and more of recently.

    I know you do, Theo, but I still worry about you.

    Mhm¡­ I get it. I worry about you too, I admitted, feeling a warmth in our connection that always seemed to calm my racing thoughts.

    Once back in my office, I settled into the familiar routine of finishing up my paperwork from yesterday. It felt good to have a sense of order amid the chaos of my duties. I allowed myself a couple of hours before my rounds would officially begin. My first would be with Quinn, then Hank, followed by Novak. I planned to push myself through three rounds today, a way to ease my body back into the rhythm of patrols while keeping Maria at ease.

    After a few hours, a knock resonated through my office, accompanied by Quinn¡¯s enthusiastic voice. ¡°Ready when you are, Captain!¡±

    I stood, stretching my limbs before gearing up again. I strapped on my armor, feeling the comforting weight settle against me, and grabbed my weapons, preparing for the day ahead.

    As I stepped out of my office, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. Thankfully, each of my runs was smooth and easy. The streets were bustling, and I greeted familiar faces, my presence reassuring those who looked to me for protection. The sun shone brightly overhead, illuminating the path before me as I prepared to face whatever challenges the day might bring.

 181. Marcel View Point

    I stood in the middle of my bed chambers as a flash of crackling energy surrounded me. I waited a moment as I watched as my leading lady Crimson appeared before me. She appeared more hostile than usual as her nostrils seemed to flare and her body seemed tense. At this point I knew she had heard by now of me handing over one of our beloved fiends to Th¨¦oden to kill. And therefor I knew she was going to rip into me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just handed over a fiend!¡± Crimson shouted at me, her voice sharp and filled with fury. The anger radiated off her like heat from a fire, and I could feel it prickling at the back of my neck. I knew she was furious about my decision to turn over that fiend, but I still stood by my choice.

    ¡°She overstepped!¡± I shot back, my voice rising to match her intensity. ¡°Hell, she tried to kill all of us!¡± The weight of the situation hung heavy in the air, thick with the remnants of recent chaos. As the fiend I sentenced to death tried to kill all of us with poison. Hell, I hate to admit but if it wasn''t for Th¨¦oden, we all be dead... well maybe not all of us, some would just have a severe stomach ache for an unknown amount of time. And that time depending on the amount of poison that we all took in that day.

    Crimson rolled her eyes, a gesture laden with exasperation. ¡°She was just getting done what you couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Her tone was dismissive, and it only fueled the fire burning inside me. I knew that she was bothered by the closeness I was getting with Maria. Hell, I even knew that maybe deep down that Crimson liked me. Regardless, I knew she was getting agitated that I was taking time in completing what we set to do more than a year ago now.

    ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡± The words tumbled out in disbelief. As her words made it seem that she sent the fiend after us.

    ¡°Please,¡± she scoffed, crossing her arms defiantly. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one that the fiends listen to.¡±

    I felt my patience thinning as I stormed up to her, my breath coming in heavy bursts. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe you!¡± I growled, frustration spilling over. I was angered. I was angered at the fact that she attempted to murder myself and my prize.

    ¡°Please¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for me, we wouldn¡¯t have the upper hand,¡± she countered, her voice steady despite the heat of the argument.

    She had a point, and I couldn''t deny it. I had her working for the damned Council for a few years now, leveraging her abilities for our cause. I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down before proceeding, knowing that a level head was crucial in moments like this. ¡°Look, I am grateful for your aid in this. However, I cannot risk failure at this point. We are too far deep into this.¡± That was also true. Her simple act of fowl behavior could easily impact our overall plan. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Mhm,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Regardless, having her poison everyone was foolish. It put us all at risk,¡± I pressed on, my resolve firm. ¡°That¡¯s why I had to hand her over to Th¨¦oden. I hated doing that, but the course of action left me no choice.¡±

    Crimson took a deep breath that mirrored mine, a moment of silence stretching between us as she processed my words. ¡°Fair point. Look, I am sorry for overstepping. I just cannot stand how slow this plan is going. We should already be ruling over the Isle! Instead, we are taking baby steps toward our goal.¡± Her frustration was palpable, and I could see the tension in her posture.

    I placed my hand gently upon her heated cheek, feeling the warmth radiate from her skin. ¡°Look, my dear, I know. However, things need to be delicate here. I know we could just rip the roof off this castle, but for the other two kingdoms not to attack us, we need to take it slow.¡± That was the truth. I may have had an army from Hell at our side and ready to go but even the strongest armies couldn''t withstand facing not one but three kingdoms in a heated battle.

    She rested her head against my hand, closing her eyes briefly as if seeking solace in my touch. ¡°I get it. I am just used to our fast-paced battles of the Nine Hells.¡± Her voice softened, revealing a vulnerability beneath her fierce exterior. She wasn''t wrong on that one either. I missed those days of constant fight after fight. However, I knew this plane wasn''t nothing like the Nine Hells. It was more ordered and less chaotic. It was calm before the storm. And in order to complete things correctly that was how we needed to be. Calm before the storm.

    ¡°I understand that, my dear, trust me,¡± I replied, my thumb brushing against her cheek in a soothing motion. ¡°Having a few hundred wars in a year versus this slow creep¡­ sometimes I just want to rip off the band-aid and get it over with, but patience is key here.¡± I hoped my voice was reassuring enough to not have her overstep me again. However, knowing Crimson, I doubted that real quick.

    Her eyes fluttered open again, locking onto mine with an intensity that made my heart race. ¡°You know she¡¯s training to kill you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I kind of figured that one out,¡± I admitted, a wry smile tugging at my lips.

    ¡°How?¡± She seemed genuinely surprised that I had already pieced that together.

    ¡°Spies,¡± I said, my tone casual as I shrugged. The truth was, I had eyes and ears everywhere no matter how hard they tried to avoid them. Stupid spells..

    ¡°Are you worried that she will be able to defeat you?¡± Crimson asked, a hint of concern threading through her voice.

    I smiled at her, confidence swelling within me. ¡°Nope. Not a chance.¡± My tone was light, but I meant it. I had faced countless foes and emerged victorious; this would be no different.

    We stood in silence for a moment, the tension between us ebbing away, replaced by a sense of understanding. Then, unexpectedly, Crimson leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss against my lips. The world around us faded as I melted into the kiss, savoring the warmth and connection we shared.

    ¡°When this is over and the bonded pair is deceased, you will be mine, right?¡± she asked, her voice husky with emotion as she pulled back slightly to meet my gaze.

    I smiled beneath her lips, feeling a thrill at the thought. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I breathed, my heart racing as I fell deeper into her kiss.

 182. A Days Accomplishments

    I felt a sense of accomplishment wash over me as I looked down at the dried ink on the parchment. I had written three versions of the same law, each one a careful consideration of how to best serve our people while addressing the issues at hand. Now, all I could do was hope that the Council would pass one of them. The weight of responsibility hung heavily on my shoulders, but I was determined to see this through.

    I called for Fredrick via a sending stone, my voice steady as I spoke into the smooth surface. ¡°Fredrick, can you come up to my office, please?¡±

    His voice crackled back, sounding somewhat gruntled. ¡°Fine, give me a few minutes.¡±

    I waited, the silence of my office enveloping me. Five minutes ticked by, and just as I began to wonder if he would actually show up, a sharp knock rang through the door. ¡°Princess Maria, it¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡± I called, eager to discuss the next steps of our plan.

    Fredrick opened the door and strolled casually into my office. Today, he wore a button-down green shirt that contrasted nicely with his dark hair and a pair of sleek black pants. A few buttons on his shirt were left unfastened, exposing a hint of his toned skin, which was hardly appropriate for formal council business but somehow suited him.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Fredrick asked as he approached and settled into the chair across from me, his posture relaxed but his expression revealing an underlying tension.

    ¡°I have three revisions of the revivification law,¡± I began, my excitement tempered by the seriousness of the task at hand. ¡°The original I wouldn¡¯t mind reinstating, but I¡¯ve come up with a few other options. Could you pull a Council meeting together for tomorrow so we can get one of them through?¡±

    ¡°I think I can manage that,¡± he replied, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Do you want to go through the three with me so we can pick a final one to bring to the table?¡±

    Fredrick had a good point, yet I hesitated. A part of me wanted to keep the details close to my chest, especially given his proximity to Crimson.

    ¡°I think I will just give them all three options,¡± I told him, trying to sound confident.

    He narrowed his eyes, looking a bit disgruntled as he slightly slouched in the chair. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he questioned, the hesitation evident in his voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I spoke firmly, feeling a surge of resolve. ¡°I want them to be able to have options.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that will do,¡± he conceded, though he still seemed defeated in a way.

    Something isn¡¯t right¡­ I muttered through the bond, my instincts prickling with unease.

    I felt Th¨¦oden do a quick scan before he responded, You¡¯re right on that. Don¡¯t trust him. He may be spying on us for Crimson.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Mhm, I agreed silently, my thoughts racing.

    I refocused my attention back on Fredrick, trying to gauge his demeanor. ¡°May I ask you a few questions?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so,¡± he replied, the lack of enthusiasm in his voice betraying his reluctance. To my surprise, there wasn¡¯t much hesitation with his response. Yeah¡­ he was most definitely acting strange.

    ¡°How are things with you and Sybil?¡± I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.

    ¡°A bit rocky. But I don¡¯t see how that is any of your business?¡± The low growl in his voice suggested he was displeased with where the conversation was heading.

    ¡°It kind of is. I believe it is against the laws to be in a relationship with a Council member,¡± I pointed out, my tone sharp.

    His eyes widened at that, but then they softened as he leaned in, whispering conspiratorially, ¡°And dating your guard isn¡¯t?¡± His glare met mine, challenging me.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked, needing to ensure I heard him correctly.

    ¡°You heard me,¡± he shot back defiantly, crossing his arms.

    I took a deep breath, keeping my voice steady. ¡°Fine. But you must know that it has ended.¡±

    His eyes narrowed further, as if he were scrutinizing me for the truth. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll believe you for now. As for Sybil and I¡­ we haven¡¯t had relations since last year. It¡¯s been a bit rocky for a while now. Ever since that devil stepped foot in the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± I murmured, pondering the implications of his words. Perhaps that was around the time the real Sybil had died. I had always thought she loved Fredrick like I loved Theoden.

    ¡°What?¡± he blinked, confusion crossing his features.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied quickly, not wanting to reveal too much.

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Fredrick leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms defensively. ¡°Do you have anything else for me, or can I go?¡±

    ¡°You can go. Just have them ready to meet first thing in the morning. Say eight?¡± I instructed, my tone final.

    Fredrick nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± He stood up and smoothed his shirt, trying to remove any wrinkles that marred the fabric.

    As he turned to leave, he paused at the door, glancing back at me with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try to blackmail me¡­ I have piles of dirt on you, Princess¡­ remember that.¡±

    With that, he walked out, slamming the door behind him. The echo of the door slamming sent a wave of chills down my spine, and I felt a knot form in my stomach. What Crimson knew, Fredrick knew, and that frightened me.

    What were you thinking when you questioned him to begin with? Th¨¦oden''s voice echoed in my mind, his concern palpable.

    I honestly don¡¯t know¡­ I just wanted some answers.

    Maybe try something else¡­

    We still haven¡¯t found her body. Sybil¡¯s, that is.

    That¡¯s a start. I can aid by using location spells. Once I get a ping, I¡¯ll let you know.

    Can you start that today?

    Mhm.

    To my surprise, he didn¡¯t get a ping today. But he only had three rounds. Tomorrow, however, he planned to do a more refined search while I handled the Council.

    Feeling the weight of the day¡¯s events settle over me, I turned back to my desk, the ink on my revisions glistening under the light. The uncertainty of our situation loomed large, but I was determined to face it head-on. I would ensure that our plans moved forward, no matter the obstacles in our way.

 183. Dream fifteen Reasoning...

    It wasn¡¯t long before night fell, casting a deep blue hue over the horizon and allowing us to utilize our dream escape once more. The familiar sensation of drifting into our shared dreamscape enveloped me, a welcome retreat from the burdens of reality. I was relieved that we didn¡¯t have to fight tonight; my body still ached from the previous day¡¯s rigorous training, and I craved the peaceful solace that the dream provided.

    ¡°I promise you, one day it will stop hurting,¡± Th¨¦oden reassured me, his voice a soothing balm as I nestled my head against his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. Each thump felt like a reassuring drum, grounding me amid the chaos of our lives.

    ¡°You told me that a month ago when we started this¡­¡± I groaned, the persistent soreness in my muscles serving as a reminder of our intense sessions. Those were some of the exact words he had used as encouragement, and while I appreciated his optimism, I was beginning to wonder if it would ever come to pass.

    He chuckled softly, the sound reverberating through his chest and making me smile despite my discomfort. ¡°Yes, and that is still true.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, but he gently lifted my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. ¡°I promise you, Maria, it will get easier.¡± He kissed my lips tenderly, a fleeting moment that left me breathless, before releasing my chin and allowing me to settle back into the warmth of his embrace.

    As I let out a deep breath, I turned my gaze toward the vast expanse of South Haven, its shadows dancing under the moonlight. ¡°When we find Sybil¡¯s body, what are you planning to do?¡± Th¨¦oden''s question pierced the stillness of our surroundings, drawing my thoughts back to our pressing concerns.

    I thought about my plan, one I had mulled over countless times. ¡°Expose Crimson. Once we have the proof, which is Sybil¡¯s body, we have the means to fully kick her out of the Council and hopefully the kingdom for murder.¡± My voice was firm, but a flicker of doubt crept in. Was my resolution strong enough to stand against the forces we were up against?

    ¡°So, you want to face off with a dragon before the devil?¡± Th¨¦oden asked, his eyebrows raised in surprise as he looked down at me.

    ¡°If that is what it takes¡­¡± I breathed, the conviction in my voice steadying me. ¡°I can¡¯t stand her in my kingdom anymore. She¡¯s influenced my Council enough, and it has to stop.¡±

    Th¨¦oden nodded slowly, his expression shifting from surprise to determination. ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side in this; we just have to do it with caution.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ I just hate that Crimson is likely the reason the law of revivification was changed in the first place. That and Marcel probably had a role in that.¡± The weight of my words lingered in the air, heavy with implication.

    Th¨¦oden remained silent, his presence a comforting anchor as I continued to unravel my thoughts.

    ¡°Besides¡­ who¡¯s to say that the only reason they did that was so they would be free to capture any souls they wanted? Considering devils eat souls, right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­ that does make sense,¡± he replied, his thumb gently tracing patterns on my shoulder. ¡°Take the souls of our rulers¡­ so there is no chance in them coming back.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°As for us¡­ we are powerful separately, but powerful together¡­ would that be why¡­¡± I trailed off, the pieces beginning to fit together in my mind.

    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Th¨¦oden responded, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°It makes sense why he let me live. Why he allowed me to stay.¡±

    With our research, this reasoning made sense for the law to come into place. He wanted me to get stronger; he wanted my powers to be released. ¡°What a powerful soul¡­ well, two powerful souls do for a devil?¡± I mused, my mind racing as I considered the implications. With everything happening, we hadn¡¯t thought much about that, but now, in this moment of clarity beneath the canopy of moonlight, it all started to feel interconnected.

    I was beginning to question everything the more we sat there, the silence wrapping around us like a warm blanket. ¡°I still want to expose Crimson to the Council. That will be our first step,¡± I declared, resolve hardening within me.

    ¡°You think Marcel will let her fight us alone?¡± he asked, skepticism lacing his tone.

    ¡°I think so,¡± I replied, my confidence unwavering.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right¡­¡± Th¨¦oden said, his gaze drifting back out into the blue abyss, the weight of our plans pressing down on us.

    ¡°Are you worried?¡± I asked, sensing a shift in his demeanor through our bond.

    ¡°Yes. I prefer us not to fight just yet. I know you have come a long way. You have improved tremendously, but I don¡¯t think you are quite there yet to be facing a devil high lord.¡±

    I looked up at him, feeling a twinge of discouragement but understanding where he was coming from. I had a lot to learn still, and the remaining month would be vital for my growth. However, I felt a flicker of confidence that I could at least take on one of them alone. And that one would be Crimson.

    ¡°If that is what you wish to do¡­¡± Th¨¦oden turned from gazing into the ocean to focus on me, his expression softening. ¡°Then that is what we will do. We both will fight her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I blinked, my surprise evident as I stared up at him.

    ¡°Yes. I mean, a Silver and a Red going head to head¡­ what could go wrong?¡± Th¨¦oden said with a playful smile, lightening the mood.

    ¡°Perhaps a fight that can take place in the arena¡­ so no destruction to the kingdom occurs.¡± I suggested, and Th¨¦oden nodded in agreement, a serious look crossing his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll work extra to try and find her body tomorrow. Perhaps check with the druids¡¯ guild and see if they have a tracker that can hunt bodies.¡±

    I nodded, giving him a gentle kiss on the cheek, grateful for his determination. Although he was part druid, I knew he could only do so much when it came to their capabilities.

    ¡°I just tell them I am looking into finding a possible Council member¡¯s body?¡± I asked, seeking clarification.

    ¡°Perhaps that isn¡¯t the best¡­ Check in with Tracker. He¡¯s trusted and an excellent tracker,¡± Th¨¦oden advised, recalling one of his old acquaintances.

    ¡°Tracker, got it.¡± I repeated the name a few times in my mind, committing it to memory.

    ¡°He¡¯s usually at the front of the guild. Look for a buff humanoid figure. He may be a bit hairy in places, but just ignore that.¡±

    ¡°Hairy in places?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow at his description.

    He rolled his eyes, a hint of amusement dancing in his expression. ¡°He¡¯s a werewolf.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡± I asked, my surprise evident.

    ¡°A werewolf. Well, a more domesticated kind. He doesn¡¯t eat people. In fact, he farms and has his own meal supply, so he doesn¡¯t take from anyone. The tracking job also allows him to hunt.¡±

    That made sense, and I felt relieved. ¡°Alright. I will meet with him tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now¡­¡± Th¨¦oden said, turning to face me fully, his eyes glimmering with a mix of mischief and affection. ¡°Can we have a bit of us time instead?¡±

    I smiled at him, feeling warmth spread through my chest. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I breathed, ready to embrace the tranquility of our dreamscape and the connection we shared, if only for a little while longer.

 184. The Hunt

    As the sun rose that morning, casting a warm golden light across the landscape, I felt a heavy weight settle in my chest. My task loomed before me like a dark cloud on the horizon: I had to find Sybil¡¯s body. The thought of her remains, possibly mangled and torn, sent a shiver down my spine. I had heard of magics that could identify corpses, but I knew the Council would scoff at the idea that a mere pile of bones could ever represent our dear friend, even if the arcane arts could substantiate such a claim.

    With a deep breath, I resolved to start my search at Sybil¡¯s home, hoping against hope that Crimson might have left behind some clue¡ªsomething, anything, to guide me through this haze of despair. I wasn''t particularly optimistic, but it was a beginning, and I clung to that.

    After a long moment of contemplating the day ahead, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and planted my feet on the cool wooden floor. The chill of the morning air prickled against my skin as I moved to the bathroom, where I ran hot water over my body. The steam enveloped me, waking my muscles and sharpening my focus. I dressed quickly in my uniform, the familiar fabric hugging me like a second skin, before gathering my equipment¡ªan assortment of potions, charms, and my trusty dagger, a token of my past battles.

    I made my way to the kitchen where Maria was already waiting. The rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the sweet scent of the chocolate chip muffin she held in her hand, a small comfort in the midst of our chaotic lives.

    ¡°Got the spells prepared for today?¡± she asked, her eyes bright with a mix of eagerness and concern. I could sense the hope radiating from her, a desperate wish that we might finally overcome this hurdle and find peace for Sybil.

    ¡°Mhm¡­ I got Locate Creature, Soul Tracker, and Locate Objects prepared,¡± I replied, my voice steady but my heart racing.

    ¡°Why Locate Objects?¡± she inquired, tilting her head slightly, curiosity dancing in her eyes.

    ¡°She always wore that golden rose brooch, handed down through her family. Maybe I could track it?¡± I explained, recalling the last time I had seen Sybil¡ªher laughter ringing like music in the air, the brooch gleaming in the sunlight. Crimson hadn¡¯t been wearing it when we last confronted him, and that fact gnawed at me.

    ¡°Fair point,¡± Maria nodded thoughtfully. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen it in a year.¡± A year since Sybil¡¯s disappearance, and the weight of guilt pressed heavily on my shoulders.

    The silence between us thickened as I wrestled with my regrets. ¡°Theo, it isn¡¯t your fault,¡± Maria¡¯s voice broke through my brooding thoughts. She rose from her dark oak chair, which matched the dining table, and wrapped her arms around me in a comforting embrace. ¡°Neither of us had a clue,¡± she whispered softly. ¡°In our defense, a lot was happening back then to notice.¡±

    I nodded, fully aware that her parents¡¯ passing had cast a shadow over her life, consuming her thoughts and emotions. ¡°I¡¯m going to stop by Pari¡¯s today to see if she has a scroll called Speak with Spirit,¡± I said, my mind already racing ahead. That spell, specific to the Fey wild, could summon the spirit of the deceased. Maria had used it once to communicate with her parents after they passed, and it had brought her a measure of closure.

    ¡°I think that would be wise¡­¡± she replied, though I could sense the hesitation in her voice, the unspoken fear that came with delving into such dark waters.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get two if she has them. I know you miss them,¡± I added, giving her a reassuring smile that felt too bright against the backdrop of our shared sorrow.

    Her soft smile in return lit up her face, and I leaned down to give her a gentle squeeze, followed by a kiss on the lips. I grabbed a plate of food and devoured it quickly, the bacon crisp and savory, grounding me in the present moment.

    ¡°What should I do today?¡± Maria asked as I finished my last bite, her expression shifting from concern to determination.

    ¡°Meet with Tracker, the werewolf. See if he can sniff her out while I search. Maybe try to talk to Crimson, but use your words carefully.¡± I advised, my voice steadying with purpose.

    She nodded, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Be careful. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if Crimson has Sybil¡¯s body trapped.¡±

    I agreed with a solemn nod and stood up, placing my plate in the sink. Before I left the kitchen, I leaned down to kiss her forehead, a silent promise to return.

    On my way to Pari¡¯s shop, I stopped by my office to check on the reports from the night shift guards. The usual disturbances were noted¡ªpoisonings, skirmishes in the streets¡ªbut nothing that immediately caught my attention. I dismissed the poisonings as the work of Marcel¡¯s minions, a persistent threat that I planned to track alongside Sybil¡¯s body.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I murmured as I left my office, locking the door behind me. ¡°Pari¡¯s store.¡± The air was warm and breezy as I made my way, the wind teasing at the crevices of my dragon armor. The streets were beginning to come alive as the sun climbed higher, casting long shadows over the cobblestones. It was remarkable how the world seemed to awaken in a normal rhythm, while underneath, chaos brewed and threatened to spill over.

    As I approached Pari¡¯s shop, a sense of calm washed over me. The wooden door creaked open, and a small bell chimed, announcing my arrival.

    ¡°One moment!¡± Pari¡¯s high-pitched, ethereal voice floated from the back room, a melodic sound that felt familiar and comforting.

    I made my way to the counter, anticipation bubbling within me. ¡°Ah! Captain! It¡¯s nice to see you again!¡± she exclaimed as she flitted towards me, her iridescent wings catching the light and scattering it like prisms.

    ¡°Good to see you too,¡± I replied, offering her a gentle smile in return.

    ¡°What can I do for ya?¡± she asked, her bright eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    ¡°What are the chances that you have two scrolls of Speak with Spirit?¡± I asked, urgency creeping into my voice.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ let me check in the back.¡± She fluttered away, and I could hear the sound of boxes shifting and clattering as she rummaged through her stock.

    After a few moments filled with the sounds of her chaotic search, she returned, triumphantly holding two scrolls. ¡°You¡¯re in luck! I have two left. I thought the Princess might need them, so I placed an order with my seller a while back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. How much?¡± I inquired, knowing full well that rare magic came with a price.

    ¡°10,000 gold per scroll. You know these are hard to get,¡± she replied, her tone matter-of-fact.

    I nodded, feeling the pinch of the steep price but recognizing the value of the scrolls. ¡°Can I come back and pay later?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll put them on your tab,¡± she said with a smile, her kindness a balm to my troubled spirit.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be back later.¡± I took the rolled-up parchment, tucking one scroll safely into my bag of holding, and left the shop, the weight of my mission pressing down on me.

    Back in my office, I closed the door behind me, sealing off the outside world for a moment. I approached my large desk and unfurled one of the scrolls, feeling the ancient paper¡¯s texture beneath my fingers. I began to read the incantation, focusing my energy and intent. As the words flowed from my lips, I felt a strange sensation wash over me, ethereal and chilling. The colors of the world around me dulled, the vibrant hues fading into shadow as the air grew cold and heavy.

    And then, in a shroud of mist, a ghostly figure materialized before me. With a voice that echoed with pain and longing, Sybil spoke, ¡°Help me¡­¡± Her words hung in the air, a desperate plea that sent a jolt of urgency through me.

 185. Speak with Spirit

    The sound of Sybil''s voice sent an icy wave of uneasiness cascading down my spine. Though I had heard spirit voices before¡ªechoes of the past, pleas for help¡ªsomething about hers unsettled me deeply. Perhaps it was the year-long wait, the unbearable silence that had followed her disappearance, or the cold realization that I was now face-to-face with her lingering essence. No, I couldn¡¯t let those thoughts consume me. Maria''s voice pierced through my turmoil, a reminder of our bond. It is not your fault.

    ¡°Help me¡­ Please... Help me...¡± Sybil''s voice reverberated once more, drawing my attention back to her spectral form. Her ethereal presence shimmered in and out of focus, a haunting reminder of the life she once lived, now marred by tragedy. A fact that we missed for more than a year now. A fact that will bother me for years to come.

    I cleared my throat, forcing myself to focus and not dwell on the fact that we let this go on as long as it has. ¡°How?¡± My voice was steadier than I felt.

    ¡°Free me¡­¡± she breathed, her tone laced with desperation. ¡°My body¡­ free me¡­¡± her message was clear. She wanted to be set free. She wanted to rest, however, in order to do that I needed to know where to find her. I just had to hope that her spirit had enough energy to tell me.

    I scratched my head, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. The lack of clarity in her words was maddening. ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked once more in hopes to glean a more specific answer from her, considering I had yet to get one.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Water¡­ Cold¡­ Burned¡­¡± she paused, each word weighed down with sorrow. ¡°She burned me.¡± That last message was loud and clear. Crimson utilized her specialty of fire and destroyed Sybil''s body. For the rest of the message, water and cold... could be anything. I thought to myself.

    A rush of heat raced down my spine, a visceral reaction to the negative energy she was projecting. The sensation was overwhelming, and I could almost feel the searing pain of her last moments. ¡°Sybil, I¡­¡± My voice faltered as I struggled for words. The memory of her torment at the hands of Crimson surged through me, a vivid reminder of the malevolence we faced. I felt pain in every blood vessel. In every muscle. The nerves of my body shutting down. My body''s defense failing. My body... chard. No... this is her. Not me. I reminded myself as the sensation slowly began to vanish away from me.

    ¡°She tricked me¡­ Said she was Queen Astrid¡­ lied.¡± The anguish in her voice sliced through me like a dagger, and a flash of memory sparked in my mind¡ªa woman who bore an uncanny resemblance to the Queen, leading Sybil down to the creek. I couldn¡¯t hear the words they exchanged, but the image felt heavy with betrayal. I knew then from the what I was given, Crimson portrayed the Queen and killed Sybil as she was looking like the Queen.

    ¡°Said¡­ I was needed for project¡­ Project Soul? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sybil''s head hung low, her gaze avoiding mine. The shame she carried was palpable, a weight that pressed down on me from her. I reached my hand out to her, as I wanted to comfort her but couldn''t grasp onto anything. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I repeated, the words sounding inadequate against the enormity of her pain. The pain that she made me feel through the spell that I casted. ¡°I failed you.¡± The admission hung in the air, heavy and filled with regret. I knew it wasn''t completely my fault but deep down, I felt like I caused this. Like I caused her death as I knew if I had paid closer attention when I felt Crimson''s presence all that time ago, I knew we would be in a different position we are in. No matter what Maria says, part of this is on me.

    She shook her head, her translucent form trembling slightly. ¡°No. I failed the Princess.¡± She confessed. I felt a wave of failure drift into me. I knew she felt responsible and I knew it wasn''t her fault.

    ¡°No, you did not,¡± I said softly, desperation creeping into my voice. ¡°You did your duty. Now you must rest.¡± My heart ached for her, for the burden she bore alone.

    Again, she shook her head, this time more vehemently. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Her voice quivered, a fragile whisper that echoed the torment she was trapped in.

    ¡°Why?¡± I pressed, needing to understand the depth of her suffering.

    ¡°Trapped¡­ they trapped me here,¡± she replied, and I felt a wave of nausea wash over me. The gravity of her predicament settled in my stomach like a stone. They had ensured her suffering.

    ¡°Can I help you move on?¡± I asked, my mind racing with possibilities. If Marcel truly trapped her Soul here perhaps there was a way I could help her move on and into the afterlife. Afterall, she dissevered that at least.

    She smiled softly, though the expression was tinged with sorrow. ¡°Free my body¡­ tell them¡­ save her.¡± Her words were fragmented, but the urgency was clear. She wanted me to find her body, to inform the Council, and to protect Maria. Even from the afterlife, Sybil was still loyal to the kingdom, she still cared.

    ¡°I will,¡± I promised, determination flooding my veins. ¡°I¡¯m already working on it.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, and for a moment, silence enveloped us, heavy and filled with unspoken thoughts. I took a breath, knowing this moment was fleeting. ¡°Where can I find your body, Sybil?¡± I asked, desperation creeping back into my voice. As I hoped now that I knew the truth she would reveal any details that may help us.

    She paused, her form flickering as if struggling to maintain its solidity. ¡°I¡­¡± she hesitated, gathering her thoughts. ¡°Pharo Creek¡­ Big old Tree¡­ Buried¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sybil. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said, a deep sorrow welling within me as her form began to dissipate, the spell¡¯s energy waning.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain. Take care of our Kingdom¡­ Our Queen.¡± Her voice faded, leaving a haunting echo that lingered in the air.

    ¡°I will. Rest easy now,¡± I whispered, watching as her ghostly figure faded into nothingness.

    I sat in silence for a moment, allowing the weight of her words to settle. Sybil deserved this pause, this moment of respect. I had a clear direction now¡ªI knew where to look.

    I know where to look, I told Maria. I hoped by now Maria was with Tracker and we could start on this immediately.

    Good¡­ The Tracker is interesting, Maria replied, and I could sense her rush of uneasiness through the bond. It prompted me to pull into her vision, seeking to understand her perspective.

 186. The Tracker

    As I left the castle shortly after Theo, a sense of urgency propelled me forward, quickening my pace as I headed towards The Guild Hall. Nestled within the same ring as Theo¡¯s office, the Guild Hall was a sprawling complex that housed ten different guilds, each specializing in a unique area of expertise. Some focused on trade, others on combat, and a few even dabbled in the arcane arts. Each guild operated as a legal entity, bound by the rules that Theo and my father had painstakingly implemented years ago to maintain order and integrity in our beloved kingdom.

    The walk from the castle gate to the Guild Hall would take about ten minutes¡ªa journey I welcomed. The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm, golden glow that felt like a gentle embrace against my skin. A light breeze played with my hair, lifting the strands and sending them dancing around my face. It was a refreshing change, especially since I often felt a chill when I was near Theo, whose presence could sometimes overshadow the warmth of the day.

    As I stepped onto the cobbled stone street, the town came alive around me. Townsfolk bustled about, their voices mingling in a symphony of chatter, laughter, and the occasional shout. Children raced past, their joyous shrieks ringing through the air, while vendors called out their wares¡ªfresh fruits, handwoven textiles, and the occasional trinket. The lively atmosphere infused the kingdom with a sense of vibrancy, a reminder of the life that thrived in our bustling community. I paused briefly as I took in my kingdom once more as it never seemed to fail to amaze me at just how beautiful my kingdom truly was.

    The rhythmic clink of my wedge boots against the stone path echoed in my ears as I began to march once more towards The Guild Hall. The sound of my boots almost seemingly matched the thud of my heart as I navigated through the crowd. My senses were alive with the rich aromas wafting from nearby stalls¡ªfreshly baked breads, sweet pastries, and the earthy scents of flowers and herbs from the market mingled in the air. Each step invigorated me, fueling my determination as I approached my destination.

    When I finally arrived at the Guild Hall, I stood before a grand wooden door, its surface adorned with intricate carvings depicting the various guilds that resided within. The hall itself was a marvel, built from dark stone, with sturdy wooden beams arching overhead like the bones of a great beast. It stretched at least fifteen feet tall, designed to accommodate even the tallest of creatures who sought business within the halls.

    As I pushed the door open, the sound of lively chatter and bustling activity enveloped me. The Guild Hall was alive with energy; patrons flitted from stall to stall, each booth showcasing the unique talents of its guild. My destination was at the far end of the hall, a booth marked with a simple sign that read "The Seekers." This guild specialized in gathering information and undertaking journeys for those who could afford their services, and today, I needed their expertise.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Navigating through the throng of people, I caught glimpses of the various guilds lining the hall: the Helping Hands, who provided aid and comfort; the Diggers, skilled in excavation and treasure hunting; the Raiders, known for their daring exploits and questionable morals. Many of them seemed a bit shifty, their eyes darting about as if always on the lookout for their next opportunity. Yet, under Theo¡¯s diligent oversight, they adhered to the rules instilled by both him and my father, keeping a semblance of order within these bustling walls.

    When I finally reached The Seekers booth, my heart raced, thumping against my ribcage like a caged bird. I cleared my throat, drawing the attention of the man stationed there. He stood tall, nearly seven feet, his muscular frame accentuated by a mane of dark hair that cascaded down his back. His voice rumbled like thunder, edged with a gravelly snarl. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here,¡± he said, extending a large hand, waiting patiently for me to take it.

    Without hesitation, I grasped his hand, the warmth of his grip contrasting sharply with the weight of my unease. ¡°I need your assistance,¡± I replied, forcing a smile despite the tension coiling in my stomach. It was mostly due to the task at hand but also Tracker. His demeanor, even though he seemed to try to be polite, rubbed off the wrong way. I knew it wasn''t on purpose but it felt that way to me.

    His brow raised slightly, curiosity flickering in his sharp gaze. ¡°What kind of trouble are you in, Princess?¡± He almost wore a look of amusement on his face however, he hid it quite well.

    I leaned closer, lowering my voice to ensure only he could hear. ¡°It¡¯s about Sybil. I believe she¡¯s in danger, and I need your help to find out what¡¯s really happening.¡± Yeah, that spark of amusement was quick to appear as I told him why I was there. I knew he was going to have trouble believing in me, I just hoped that he would. Even if it took a bit of time in doing.

    He studied me for a moment, his expression shifting from amusement to casual interest to serious contemplation. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s talk details.¡± He gestured for me to step closer so no one else around would hear what we had to say.

    "Well.. you see.." I started but was distracted by the immense sensations I was getting through the bond. I flickered my attention rapidly between Th¨¦oden and the Tracker getting lost in what I was trying to say for a brief moment as I felt the intense amount of pain and loss that ran through Th¨¦oden''s body.

    To my surprise I was able to maintain my composure despite the quivering pain I felt within my mind. In a brief moment I was able to fully focus my attention back to Tracker, "Well, you see..."

    </article>

 187. The Tracker Point of View

    It wasn¡¯t every day that the sweet scent of cinnamon and apples wafted through the Guild Hall, a fragrant reminder of warmth and comfort amidst the clamor of life¡¯s bustling chaos. Yet today, it was a curious juxtaposition, drawing my attention to an unexpected sight: the future Queen of Winterfall, Princess Maria, standing before me. She was a vision of beauty, her features delicate yet striking, illuminated by the gentle light filtering through the hall¡¯s stained-glass windows. But beneath that radiant exterior, there lingered an undeniable air of tension that cast a shadow over her expression.

    As I observed her, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why someone as lovely as Maria would be drawn to a man like Marcel, whose nature was as dark as the shadows that danced in the corners of the hall. Perhaps it was true what they said: every good girl had a weakness for a bad boy. The thought gnawed at me, pulling my focus away from her palpable distress.

    ¡°Tracker,¡± she greeted, her voice a soft melody that broke through the din of chatter and laughter. It was unusual to see Maria here alone; she typically arrived accompanied by a guard or, before their passing, her parents, who had shielded her like the precious jewel she was.

    ¡°How may I serve you?¡± I asked, striving for a tone of genuine politeness despite my rough exterior. I was acutely aware of how intimidating I might appear, with my unshaven face and the wild mane of hair that accompanied my werewolf lineage. My kind often sparked fear or awe in others, but Maria had always treated me with kindness. I remembered her mother welcoming me into their kingdom when I had been hesitant to approach civilization, and the warmth of that memory anchored me now.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Her hesitation hung in the air, a fragile thing that made my heart sink. I feared I had come on too strong, perhaps overwhelming her with my presence.

    ¡°Apologies, Princess,¡± I uttered quickly, my tone shifting to one of more respect and gentility. The weight of the moment pressed on both of us, and I felt the urge to reach out, to ease her tension.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ it¡¯s just hard to describe what I need,¡± she admitted, her brow furrowing in thought, deepening the delicate lines of her youthful face. The vulnerability in her gaze struck a chord within me, urging me to listen closely.

    I cocked my head, trying to read her better, confusion sweeping over me. ¡°Well, you know what I do. Let¡¯s start there.¡± I tried to put her at ease, hoping to draw out the words that seemed stuck in her throat. Gradually, I sensed her body language shift; her posture relaxed just enough for me to feel the tiniest glimmer of hope that she would share her burden.

    ¡°What I need, Tracker, is aid in finding someone who has been missing for a year.¡± Her voice trembled slightly, revealing the weight of her request as it settled heavily between us.

    ¡°And who might this person be?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued, my instincts sharpening as I prepared for whatever revelation she was about to make.

    Her hands fidgeted nervously, fingers twisting together in a dance of anxiety. ¡°Her name is Sybil, Sybil Nomaty,¡± she whispered, the name hanging in the air like a heavy weight, pregnant with implication.

    The revelation hit me like a bolt of lightning, electrifying the space between us. Sybil had been walking around, breathing and talking, for the entirety of the year. My mind raced with possibilities¡ªeither the Princess had lost her mind, or there was something far more sinister at play. I could feel the gears turning in my head, fitting pieces of a dark puzzle together.

    ¡°Why do you think she is missing?¡± I asked, my skepticism rising as I tried to piece together the threads of this unsettling mystery. There was a story lurking beneath her words, and I needed to unravel it to understand the urgency of her request.

    Maria''s gaze dropped to the floor, as if the very ground might offer her solace. ¡°Because we have reason to believe that the Sybil we see today isn¡¯t who she says she is.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper, each word laden with fear and uncertainty.

    The weight of her statement settled over us like a thick fog, shrouding the truth. My instincts flared, and a sense of dread coiled within me. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I pressed, needing clarity, desperate to grasp the full scope of her concern.

 188. The Tracker Maria Point of View

    ¡°I think she is missing because we have reason to believe that the Sybil we see today isn¡¯t who she says she is.¡± The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Tracker¡¯s entire demeanor shifted, surprise etched across his rugged features, and I felt a knot of nerves twist in my stomach. It was a bold accusation, one that could easily paint me as irrational. After all, Sybil walked and breathed, yet something deep inside me whispered that the essence of her was lost.

    ¡°Are you sure, Princess?¡± he asked, tilting his head slightly, his eyes narrowing as if he were trying to peer through the veil of my certainty. I could see the skepticism written all over his face, and I knew he had every right to doubt me.

    ¡°I¡¯m positive,¡± I replied, forcing confidence into my tone. ¡°Even the Captain believes me.¡± I crossed my arms.

    "So the Captain believes this tale?" The Tracker asked me as I could tell that he was certain I was loosing my mind. Hell, sometimes I wondered that myself, however, this I knew was the truth.

    "Yes, in fact he is utilizing a spell now to gather more information as we speak." I told him as I tuned into Th¨¦oden''s mind for a short bit of time. Just enough to pick up some of the information to give to Tracker.

    Tracker straightened, the weight of my words settling on him. ¡°Alright, what information do you have?¡± He arched his eyebrow as he questioned me. I could tell he still did not believe me for the most part. I mean why would he? Sybil was literally walking around and being apart of the Council. That was the beauty of shifting magic''s... the naked eye could not reveal such truths.

    I took a breath, steadying myself as I found the right words to say to him. ¡°He has found some leads suggesting that she may be near Pharo Creek, but there¡¯s something about¡­ the wetness of the area.¡± I said as I was confused with the tidbits of information that Sybil was giving Theo. They seemed very sparce and very little to go off of. I just only hoped that once they got to the Creek''s entrance to the underground, a place that was rumored to exist but traveled very little due to it''s unsettled nature, they will find her.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He scratched his bearded chin, a thoughtful expression creeping into his eyes. A spark of doubt danced across his face but to my surprise, he nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a cave system underneath Pharo Creek. It¡¯s usually damp down there, but it can be unstable in spots.¡± He said confirming the underground entrance near the Creek.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°What do you advise?¡± I asked, the urgency of the situation making my heart race. I hated the thought of sending Th¨¦oden in alone and he get trapped in the under dark.

    ¡°Me and three of my men can go in and explore,¡± Tracker said, his voice steady and sure. ¡°We¡¯re experienced in these kinds of scenarios and know how to handle potential collapses.¡± HIs voice was confident as he spoke. I knew the Tracker had experience in cave diving, experience in traveling through the under dark, which was one of the reasons why Th¨¦oden wanted me to find him for this mission.

    I nodded, weighing my options. ¡°One moment.¡± I wanted to check in with Th¨¦oden, give him a brief update as to what Tracker had informed me.

    In my mind, I reached out to Th¨¦oden. I think they should go. You can be on standby, but I¡¯d rather not risk it.

    I felt his sigh reverberate through the bond. Fair enough. I¡¯ll be near the entrance of the cave system and utilize scrying to keep an eye on them.

    Of course. I nodded slightly as I agreed with Theo.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, turning back my attention to Tracker. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: you and three of your men go and explore under Pharo Creek. Th¨¦oden will be your source of contact and will watch through spells such as scrying or dream or locate creature."

    ¡°Can we refuse the spell?¡± Tracker asked, his brows furrowing slightly. He didn''t seem to pleased to be watched through a spell. I just hoped he would under stand the reasons for it.

    ¡°No. If a spell failed, that would give him an indication that something could have happened to you. Which would in turn will make Theo search for you." I explained, knowing the risks all too well.

    Tracker nodded, accepting the terms. ¡°How soon do you want us to start?¡±

    ¡°Today. This is urgent.¡± I told him with firmness in my voice.

    ¡°Alright. Give me an hour, and we¡¯ll meet Th¨¦oden at Pharo¡¯s Creek.¡± Tracker began to collect a few things from his booth that he had sat out. Paper, a few rocks, and a bag he had placed behind him. Once he gather his items he turned back to me before disappearing, "I''ll have my best with me. You can count on that. I won''t let you down." He sounded confident. I just hope he was right.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled softly, grateful for his willingness to help. ¡°One more thing¡­ I want this to stay as quiet as possible until we have confirmation. Understood?¡± I really didn''t want word flying around the kingdom that there was a potential imposter on the lose or better yet that one of the Council members could be dead.

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± His voice was firm, a promise etched in his tone. I nodded as I believed he would keep our deal and keep our secret.

    With that, I left the Guild Hall and headed back to the castle where I hoped to watch Th¨¦oden and Tracker''s crew.

 189. Journey to the Underdark

    I met Tracker next to one of the older dark oak trees. It¡¯s trunk was gnarled and weathered, was a tapestry of deep browns and grays, telling stories of centuries past. The bark was thick and ridged, with deep furrows that spiraled upward, giving it an ancient, wise appearance. The tree itself stood well over hundred feet tall and was draped with plentiful green leaves that hung over the winding creek.

    Within the tree itself was the entrance to the Underdark cave system where we believed that Sybil¡¯s body was now located, at least we believed it to be located. If it was up to me, I would have been the one traveling through the Underdark, but I understood Maria''s concerns and with everything that has been going on, I didn''t blame her for not wanting me to go into the Underdark.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden.¡± Tracker said giving my a nod of acknowledgment as he approached. He offered his hand to which I took.

    ¡°Tracker, I¡¯d say it¡¯s nice to see you again but considering the circumstances¡­¡± I shook my head as I recalled why I was meeting with him again. At least the last time I met him was on more friendlier terms and not for business. I thought I as I recalled how the last time I met up with Tracker was at one of the local taverns as he requested to meet me for a round of drinks. Then he wanted to catch up as things had been slow for him business wise.

    ¡°The Princess was very admit in her claim. Even dragging you into it.¡± He seemed amused by the situation. Which, I knew that he wasn¡¯t so keen on believing us.

    ¡°Her claim is true. I spoke with Sybil¡¯s spirit. It¡¯s why she knew where to send you.¡± I said hoping that he would believe it from me. Which, I knew it was a long shot but I had hoped that including the mention of her spirit would push that drive forward.

    ¡°Her spirit?¡± He questioned confusingly¡­ then it hit him as his expression shifted from amusement to realization. ¡°If she is dead then who is parading around in her skin?¡± His voice was quick in changing tones as he knew then we were being honest.

    ¡°That Tracker, I can not tell you as it is under investigation.¡± I informed him as I hoped he would understand and not question further. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    He nodded but I could tell he wanted to question it further. ¡°So you expect me to take my three men down in the under dark and not have all the details?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said with authority hoping that he would understand that I can not reveal sensitive information to him.

    Tracker looked back to the three men. All three I knew. One was a human that was known for his utility abilities. Another was a gnome that was good at getting through tough areas. And the other was another wolf like creature that mimicked Tracker¡¯s abilities. ¡°Alright¡­ we have no choice since we already agreed to this. But this just seems sketchy Th¨¦oden.¡±

    ¡°I understand it does Tracker, but we got you for this mission for a reason.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Thank you for trusting me in this.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Are you ready?¡±

    Tracker nodded, ¡°Yes. We have come ready and willing to dive into the under dark.¡±

    The portal to the Underdark was one that needed to be cast, or rather, recreated. This wasn¡¯t just any ordinary passage; it was a permanent gateway bound to the ancient oak tree that stood sentinel by the winding creek. Yet, access to its shadowy depths required a specific incantation¡ªa Planar Travel spell that I was fortunate enough to possess.

    As I began to chant the spell, the air around the tree grew heavy with anticipation. Tendrils of energy spiraled from my fingertips, wrapping around the trunk like a silken thread, as if weaving magic into the very fabric of the tree. Slowly, a darkened, gnarled door materialized on the tree¡¯s surface, seemingly carved from the oak itself. The door appeared to be alive, formed of withering vines that coiled tightly around the wood, their edges frayed and curling as if they had long been dormant.

    As Tracker and his group approached, a palpable tension filled the air. The moment they stepped closer, the vines began to loosen, almost as if they sensed their presence. The once dull and lifeless foliage shimmered, transforming into a striking metallic green that caught the light in mesmerizing patterns. The transformation was both beautiful and eerie, a stark contrast to the shadowy world that awaited them beyond the door.

    I quickly sent him one message as he vanished beyond the spell, ¡°Be on guard and remember I will be watching you.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tracker simply said in response as the sound of his footsteps echoed through the spell before the spell ended.

 190. Adventure in the Underdark

    The entrance to the Underdark was like stepping into another world¡ªone that, though only a few feet beneath the earth¡¯s surface as we traveled down a few steps once we passed the gate. It felt as distant from the warmth and light of the sun as any place could. Beyond the torches flickering in the dim light, the air grew thick with moisture and the faint, acrid scent of decay. It was a scent that clung to the stone walls and seemed to seep from the very ground. The Underdark was alive with a kind of quiet malevolence, a pressure that pressed down from above and closed in from all sides. The quiet was unsettling; there was an absence of sound as if the world here existed in a state of holding its breath, waiting for something¡ªanything¡ªto break the silence.

    The passage ahead narrowed quickly, the walls of the cavern pressing in like the ribs of some ancient creature, the air stale and thick with the smell of damp rock and the faint echo of distant, unfathomable noises. The only light came from the torches, their flames trembling in the oppressive air, casting long, jagged shadows that danced on the walls like specters. But even their flicker wasn¡¯t enough to pierce the deepening gloom as the path twisted further into the depths. Beyond the reach of the light, it was impossible to tell what might be lurking just beyond sight, waiting for the next unprepared fool to step too far.

    The stone beneath our boots was slick with moisture, and the jagged rock formations overhead seemed to threaten to drop down on us at any moment. The ceilings here were low¡ªtoo low¡ªand I had to duck beneath outcroppings of stone that seemed to hang just a bit too close. One misstep, one moment of carelessness, and your skull could meet the sharp edge of a stalactite. That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t ever let your guard down here. In the Underdark, the ground was as dangerous as the creatures that might stalk it.

    At one point, the path opened into a cavern so wide the walls disappeared into the shadowed distance, swallowed by the vastness. The ceiling, too, seemed to stretch upward endlessly, hidden in the dark. The air here was heavier, thick with the scent of mildew and earth, a kind of choking dampness that clung to everything. Strange fungi, the size of small trees, grew along the walls, glowing faintly in blues, greens, and sickly yellows. Their light barely penetrated the thick darkness, casting an eerie, otherworldly glow that only made the shadows deeper and the silence louder.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of place where the sounds of your breath and footfalls were comforting¡ªthey felt more like a signal to whatever might be lurking nearby. Noises echoed strangely here. A soft scraping sound might be nothing at all¡ªor it might be a creature of the dark, skittering just beyond sight. Sometimes, the walls seemed to hum with an energy you couldn''t explain, as though the very rock beneath your feet was alive, thrumming with some ancient power that no one understood.

    And then there were the creatures. The stories of the Underdark were filled with them. I''d seen some of them myself, up close and personal. The Gricks, for instance, with their worm-like bodies and beak-like mouths, were a nightmare. They moved in silence, winding through the tunnels like some twisted version of the earth itself. When they struck, it was with sudden, savage speed. You could never hear them coming¡ªonly the feel of the ground trembling beneath you as they coiled and attacked.

    And the Cloakers, I''d only seen a glimpse of one before, a dark shape gliding silently through the air like some monstrous manta ray. It moved with an unnatural grace, its wide, leathery wings trailing behind it like a shadow that threatened to swallow everything in its path. What was worse, their chameleon-like ability to blend into the stone walls made them nearly impossible to spot until they were right on top of you.

    But the Grell¡ªthe Grell was something different altogether. I had only heard the rumors about them before I encountered one. The brain with tentacles. It sounded ridiculous, until I saw it for myself. Its bald, featureless head hovered in the dark, with a mass of writhing tentacles reaching out toward you. Its mind was a weapon, its alien thoughts a dizzying wash of confusion and terror that made your thoughts feel sluggish and heavy. That kind of terror wasn¡¯t something you could prepare for. It was primal. You could feel its malice without ever having to see it clearly.

    And then there was the Gelatinous Cube. That bastard. It moved silently, like a massive, translucent, gooey mass, sliding through the narrowest of passages. And once it touched you¡ªonce its acidic, dissolving surface made contact with your skin¡ªit burned. It burned like the fires of hell itself, and there was nothing you could do to stop it except run¡ªand even that wasn¡¯t always enough. The Cube was relentless.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    No, the Underdark wasn¡¯t a place for the faint-hearted or unprepared. Even the seasoned explorers who came down here did so with caution and fear. It was a realm where the very landscape seemed intent on swallowing you whole, where the light barely managed to hold back the endless, creeping dark. And just when you thought you had a handle on things, when the path seemed like it might open up to something more familiar, the ground would give way beneath your feet, or something would shift in the shadows, and you''d remember exactly why people feared this place.

    Th¨¦oden, ever vigilant, wasn¡¯t just being cautious with his scrying spells. He knew better than anyone the danger of this place. The Underdark didn¡¯t just have monsters¡ªit had a way of warping your mind, too. It played with your senses, made you question what was real, and what was simply a trap laid out by the world itself. It was a place for those who knew the risks, and were still willing to face them. But if you weren¡¯t ready for it, if you weren¡¯t trained to survive in its depths, the Underdark would spit you out¡ªbroken and lost¡ªjust as quickly as it had swallowed you.

    ¡°Be vigilant!¡± I shouted quietly as we traversed deeper into the Underdark. ¡°Keep a look out for monsters!¡± My plan was that I¡¯d utilize the few spells  I had to track Sybil¡¯s body. My group was responsible for keeping an eye on the surrounding area for things that may attack.

    ¡°Up ahead! A cube!¡± Greg the Gnome spoke up. ¡°Ready for combat!¡±

    ¡°Ay!¡± I shouted back as I drew my bow and steadied myself as the cube slowly approached our group. ¡°Fire!¡± I shouted as I shot my large crossbow and fired twice. The first hit sunk right into the cube. Seemingly doing some damage, the second hit went wide.

    The next shot came from Greg, who popped a short bow shot at the cube. ¡°Damn it!¡± Greg spat as his shot hit the ground right in front of the cube.

    Next went Rider, my human companion. ¡°I got this bastard!¡± Rider shouted as he spoke a few words and three missiles flew past us. Hitting the cube instantly. Dealing a decent amount of damage.

    ¡°Nice one!¡± I shouted back as I readied myself for my next two shots. We still had one person left to shoot and that was my brother, Harry.

    Harry shot a liquid bolt of fire out of his palm and hit the cube. Instantly causing the sound of fizzling to echo through the chamber we were in. It did some damage but not as much damage as we like.

    ¡°Try shatter next!¡± I shouted back.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Harry spoke.

    I had hoped that shatter would eliminate the rest of the cube after we all had our turn. However, before we got the chance, it had to attack. With me being in the front, it tried to swallow me into its gelatinous body. Thankfully, I managed to dodge most of it but the burn¡­ damn that blasted burn still stinged the fur on my body.

    ¡°Tracker, are you alright?¡±  Rider shouted.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m good!¡± Eh¡­ the acid burned like hell but I didn¡¯t need to show them my weakness.

    ¡°One more round and we got this!¡± Greg shouted.

    I hoped he was right. As I took my shot, the first one sunk right in. Dealing a decent amount of damage to the cube. The second shot, same scenario.

    ¡°A few more hits!¡± I shouted back to my group. ¡°It¡¯s barely holding its form now!¡± I said as I looked upon the creature and saw that the creature was barely holding together.

    ¡°Ay!¡± Greg shouted as he shot his bow and sank it to the left side of the creature.

    ¡°My go!¡± Rider shouted as he fired three more missiles, his last, dealing the final amount of damage we needed to despite the cube.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Rider shouted as he was happy that he got the kill shot.

    ¡°Nice!¡± I shouted as they all approached me, giving them all a high five. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. We have yet to find Sybil.¡± I told them as we began to slowly move up the winding path once more. Once we reached the top, I utilize the spell locate creature and tried to see if we were anywhere near Sybil.

    And to my surprise, I had already received a ping. However, based on the spell, the ping showed she was still a good distance away from us. Telling us she was North, and at least eight hundred feet ahead of us.

    Eight hundred feet¡­ I just hoped we didn¡¯t run into any more trouble.

 191. Found

    The further we moved from our location in the Underdark, the more the oppressive atmosphere seemed to close in on us. The air was thick, heavy with something that wasn¡¯t quite right. It wasn¡¯t just the weight of the earth above us or the eerily quiet dark¡ªit was as if the very land itself was holding its breath, waiting for something to happen.

    The route we were following was narrow and winding, barely wide enough for us to walk side by side. The ground beneath our boots felt unstable, as if the very stones we trod on had been worn down by years of use and unseen forces. Every step we took seemed to echo through the tunnels, amplifying the silence around us. Even the usual rustle of movement¡ªsmall creatures skittering along the ground or the flutter of unseen wings¡ªwas absent. The air had a strange chill to it, even though we were deep underground, far from the reach of any cool winds or breezes.

    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we were being watched. It wasn¡¯t a physical presence¡ªthere were no eyes in the shadows, no creatures lurking just out of sight. But there was an uncanny awareness that seemed to settle in the air around us, a gnawing sensation in the back of my mind that made me want to glance over my shoulder at every turn.

    ¡°Be vigilant, we have no idea what we are walking into as we travel near the area.¡± I told my group. ¡°Remember this is a Council member we are hunting.¡±

    They all nodded. ¡°Careful, got it!¡± Greg spoke up.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand this mission¡­¡± Rider spoke up confused by the mission that we were sent on. ¡°Isn¡¯t she still around?¡±

    ¡°Mhm¡­ I questioned myself but Th¨¦oden and the Princess very much admit that she is no longer there.¡± I told them.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Rider spoke softly. ¡°Carry on then I suppose¡­¡± I could tell he was still very leery but willing to follow my command.

    The silence stretched for what felt like hours as we moved closer to the location. The uneasy stillness of the Underdark pressed down on us, heavier now, as if the very air itself was waiting for something to break the monotony. The spell that I had cast earlier was still humming faintly, guiding us in the right direction, but its pull had grown more distant¡ªalmost as though whatever we were closing in on was pulling away, hiding itself further in the depths.

    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we were being led into a trap, though nothing in the environment suggested we were being stalked. No growls or scraping claws on stone, no flickering of shadows from unseen creatures. Even the typical hum of subterranean life¡ªthe distant chirp of a bat, the faint scurry of tiny legs across the ground¡ªwas absent. Instead, it felt as though we were intruding on a place that had been left forgotten for far too long, and whatever remained here was waiting, patient, and still.

    We pressed on, our footsteps muffled by the thick, damp air and the smooth, slick stone beneath our boots. The further we went, the more the weight of the silence began to press against me, pulling at my nerves, making me second-guess every movement. I had expected traps¡ªcrude or clever¡ªwaiting to snare the unwary. I had expected something, anything, to suggest that we weren¡¯t walking straight into the heart of whatever had killed Sybil Nomaty. But there was nothing. Just emptiness.

    When the cave came into view, the first thing that struck me was the way it seemed to emerge from nowhere. One moment, we were walking along the narrow corridor, shadows stretching around us, and the next¡ªthere it was. The entrance was small, barely wide enough for two people to walk shoulder to shoulder. The opening was jagged, worn smooth by years of exposure to the elements or possibly even the hands of something powerful. But the most striking thing about the entrance was its round, almost unnatural symmetry.

    The edges of the opening seemed too deliberate, too perfect, for something that had simply formed naturally over time. It was almost as though the cave had been carved by something that understood geometry, that had designed the entrance to be this narrow, this precise.

    I stopped about ten feet from the entrance, the flickering torchlight casting long shadows across the ground in front of me. We were close. Too close.

    "She must be there¡­" I whispered under my breath, more to myself than to the others. My eyes narrowed as I studied the entrance, trying to pick out anything unusual from the darkness beyond. There was something off about this place, but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. It was too quiet, too still.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    I motioned for the group to halt and signaled for them to take cover along the stone walls, blending into the shadows. They moved quickly, their feet silent on the slick rock, and soon they were crouched behind jagged formations of stone, their faces tense and alert. Greg¡¯s hand rested on the hilt of his sword, Rider¡¯s fingers drummed lightly on his dagger, and even Greg, the one least prone to hesitation, seemed on edge.

    With a careful, slow movement, I stepped forward and gave a quick peek around the corner into the cave. The air was even heavier here, thick with the faint taste of something metallic, something burnt. It was a strange smell¡ªalmost as if the air itself had been scorched and had never quite recovered.

    What I saw made my skin crawl.

    Inside the cave was a wide, domed chamber. The ceiling was smooth and uniform, formed by layers of rock that sloped gently upward toward the center. The whole space felt unnaturally perfect, as if the walls had been shaped by an unseen hand to be as symmetrical as possible. It was unsettling in its stillness¡ªno echoes of sound, no drips of water or rustling of underground creatures. Just a perfect, silent space.

    At the center of the cave, a large, dark pillar of rock rose from the floor. It was impossibly smooth, too smooth to have been carved by natural forces. The material of the pillar gleamed faintly in the dim light from the torches outside, its surface almost mirror-like in places, but it wasn¡¯t just the surface that caught my eye¡ªit was the thickness of it. The pillar seemed too thick, especially for the size of the cavern. It almost seemed to split the room, drawing your attention to its presence, pulling you in.

    The most bizarre thing about the pillar, however, was the way it shimmered. In certain places, the rock itself seemed alive, pulsing faintly with some kind of energy. The shine of the stone wasn¡¯t just reflective¡ªit felt like it was feeding off the light in the room, drawing it toward itself. It almost looked¡­ alive in some way. I didn¡¯t know what to make of it, but the sheer impossibility of it made my stomach tighten.

    I swallowed, forcing myself to focus. It didn¡¯t look like anything I¡¯d seen before, certainly not anything natural. There was no doubt in my mind now¡ªSybil, or what had been left of her, had to be near as the pull from my spell was strong.

    I took a deep breath, steadying myself against the weight of the moment. The stillness of the cave pressed on me, each breath feeling like it was drawn from the depths of some unseen abyss. The unnatural calm was unsettling, and as I scanned the space one final time, my gaze landed on something that made my heart skip a beat.

    To the left, partially obscured by shadows, was a shape that seemed out of place¡ªtoo obvious in the stillness. A coffin.

    At first, I thought my mind was playing tricks on me. After all, the Underdark was a place of death, but this¡­ this was different. It wasn¡¯t an ornate burial box, crafted by some noble family or designed to hold a powerful figure in death¡¯s embrace. No, this was a makeshift coffin¡ªroughly constructed, made from cheap wood that had been hastily nailed together. It was the kind of coffin you would see in the poorest of towns, made by hands that didn¡¯t have the time or the means to craft something more elaborate. There were no fine engravings or ceremonial touches¡ªjust raw, splintered planks bound together with crude nails. It looked like it had been assembled in a hurry, almost as if someone had been desperate, trying to get it finished as quickly as possible.

    The wood was dark, stained with age, and rough from exposure to the elements, but that wasn¡¯t what made my stomach twist. No, it was the way it sat there¡ªpositioned almost reverently on the stone floor, nestled against the side of the cave like it belonged. Like it had always been there. The sight of it, sitting in that unnatural stillness, was enough to pull a cold shiver down my spine.

    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t move. My mind raced to catch up with my senses. This was it. This was what Th¨¦oden and the Princess had been so cryptic about. I had hoped, in some small part of me, that they were wrong. That Sybil wasn¡¯t really gone¡ªthat what we were walking into was something we could still salvage. But now, staring at the rough-hewn coffin, I could feel the weight of the truth pressing in. Th¨¦oden hadn¡¯t been exaggerating. Sybil Nomaty was no longer with us.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±I muttered as I shook my head. ¡°Alright¡­¡± I said as I turned back around, ¡°I will go in first. Keep watch.¡±

    They nodded and I carefully began to travel in the cave. I tried to be as vigilant as possible. Especially as I approached the coffin.

    Once I stood within arms length of the coffin I held my breath as I carefully removed the lid. There, she lay peacefully.

    Sybil''s body¡­. Was almost beyond recognizable but I managed to seek the truth as I located a golden broach one that only her family had. ¡°May you rest easy now¡­¡± I whispered.

    I took a moment to give her a moment of silence. One she deserved before I sent a message to Th¨¦oden. ¡°Found her Captain¡­¡±

    ¡°Bring her back up to the surface¡­¡± He told me, ¡°Utilize caution. I can help if needed.¡±

    ¡°I can manage.¡± I responded back as I whistled for my companions to enter the cave so we can began the descent back to the surface all while carrying a coffin.

 192. Resurfaced

    I stood at the entrance to the Underdark, my gaze fixed on the darkness just beyond, where Tracker and his group had ventured in search of Sybil. I hadn¡¯t moved for what felt like hours, though I knew it had only been half that. The air felt thick with unspoken words, heavy with the weight of what was to come. Maria¡¯s presence lingered in my mind, her thoughts threading through the bond between us. It was a quiet hum, the kind of hum that signals grief and weariness, but I could feel it more acutely now than ever before.

    They found her... I muttered, my voice barely a whisper as I sent the words through the bond. I felt Maria¡¯s response immediately, the way it swept across me like a cold gust of wind.

    I know. Her words were soft but laced with an emotion that was impossible to mask¡ªpain, frustration, loss. The kind of loss that sinks deep into your chest and makes you forget how to breathe. I know¡­

    I didn¡¯t have words for the ache that grew in my chest, nor did I have any comforting thoughts to offer. There was no hope to give, not now. Sybil was gone. The woman who had so often been by Maria¡¯s side, a guiding hand and a mentor, was lost to them.

    I stared out into the expanse of the Underdark, waiting for the inevitable. The feeling of impending finality crept into my bones. Alright¡­ take her to the Council Chambers. I will have them meet in two hours. Then she will be put to rest. And hopefully, her soul can rest.

    Do you need a moment with her? I asked, my thoughts threading gently into her mind. I knew how Maria was with death, especially with those she cared about. This kind of loss had a way of carving its mark, a mark that could last for years. Her hesitation hung in the air before she responded.

    Yes¡­ but I don¡¯t know if I can do it alone. The pain in her voice was sharp, raw. It echoed with the same weight of loss that I felt, but it was different for her.

    I could feel her anguish across the bond, the sense of helplessness as she struggled to accept that the woman who had been her second mother was no longer there. I understand,  I said softly, knowing there were no words that could ease the pain. When they bring her up, I will come right to the Council Chambers with her. I¡¯ll wait for you there.

    Thank you, Th¨¦oden. Her whisper carried more than just gratitude. It held a deep, aching sorrow¡ªa quiet understanding that we were both walking this difficult path together, even if we couldn¡¯t find the right words to share it.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Thirty minutes later, I heard the quiet shuffle of footsteps approaching, the sound of boots against the dirt path. Tracker and his group emerged from the darkness, their heads bowed low, their steps slow, like they were carrying the weight of the world itself on their shoulders.

    They didn¡¯t need to speak. I could see it in their faces. Grief clung to each of them like a second skin, pressing down on their shoulders, their brows furrowed with the knowledge that they had seen the finality of it all¡ªthe coffin that had once been Sybil, now a hollow shell in the cold depths of the Underdark. There was no question now. She was gone.

    Tracker, usually so solid and composed, looked as though the breath had been knocked from his lungs. He spoke with quiet finality, his voice tight, almost strained. ¡°This is the one time I was hoping you weren¡¯t right.¡± His eyes lingered on the coffin as they carefully set it down, letting it rest in the sunlight for the first time. The warmth seemed to draw the shadows from the surface, but it did nothing to alleviate the ache in the air. Tracker didn¡¯t meet my gaze, but his words were heavy with regret¡ªlike the weight of the truth was something too great to bear.

    I nodded in agreement, my throat tight, my heart sinking even further. The truth was out in the open now. There was no hiding it. I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat, forcing myself to speak through the thick emotions that swirled within me. ¡°Same,¡± I said softly, my voice betraying the weight I carried. ¡°However, there is one good thing that can come out of this¡­¡±

    Tracker¡¯s eyes flickered up to meet mine, and I could see the exhaustion in his gaze, the understanding that there was no comfort to be found in this moment. He had lost something too, though perhaps not in the same way that Maria and I had. But he had seen it through to the end, and that counted for something. ¡°And what is that, Captain?¡±

    I looked over at the coffin, taking in the way the rough-hewn wood caught the sunlight. The piece of reality I had been avoiding for so long. ¡°Sybil can rest in peace now.¡±

    My words hung in the air like a prayer. Sybil had been through so much¡ªserving as a pillar for the kingdom, a guide to the Princess, a source of strength and wisdom for the Council. She had given so much of herself to others, but now, it was time for her to find peace. The thought was bittersweet. No one deserved to go like this¡ªso suddenly, so violently¡ªbut at least her struggle was over.

    For a moment, we all stood in silence, allowing the moment to pass. There was nothing more to say. No grand speeches, no empty promises. Just the quiet understanding that we owed Sybil this one last act of respect. It didn¡¯t matter that we had more pressing matters to attend to, that the Council would have to be shaken awake and reminded of the reality of their own world. In that moment, Sybil had earned this peace, and we gave it to her.

    The others bowed their heads in solemn silence, offering their respect in their own way, though none of them could say what needed to be said. They understood¡ªwe all understood¡ªthat this was the end of an era for Sybil. The person we had known was gone, but at least her soul could rest now.

    Tracker finally broke the silence, his voice quieter, more subdued. ¡°I hope she finds peace¡­ wherever she is.¡±

    It was the closest any of us could come to a prayer, but it felt fitting. Sybil had served her kingdom, had served us all, and now¡ªfinally¡ªshe could rest.

    And though the weight of the coming Council meeting loomed over us, we allowed this brief moment of respect to settle into the air. It was a small comfort, but it was all we could give her now.

 193. Sorrow

    The hallway was eerily silent as I left my bedroom, the only sound the soft click of my boots on the cold stone floor. The weight of the silence pressed in on me from all sides, like the walls themselves were holding their breath, waiting for something to happen. I could feel the weight of every step, as though the very act of moving forward was a slow, painful process.

    My heart was a constant thrum in my chest, a rhythmic reminder of the gravity of the moment. Each step echoed louder than the last, as if the pace of my boots was somehow tied to the frantic beat of my pulse. The air felt thick¡ªoppressive, almost¡ªas though it were charged with a sense of inevitability, a weight too heavy for me to bear alone. My mind raced with the thought of what was about to happen, but there was no escaping it. Th¨¦oden would be bringing Sybil''s body soon, and I knew that the Council¡¯s reality would be shaken to its core when they saw what had been done.

    I rounded a corner, and the Council chambers came into view¡ªa grand, imposing set of double doors carved from ancient oak. The intricate carvings on them, once a source of comfort and pride, now looked like an ill omen. The familiar sight of the door only made my heart sink deeper, the dread pooling in my stomach like a stone. I paused just outside, my hand resting on the cool surface of the doorframe, my fingers brushing over the carvings of long-forgotten heroes.

    Facing the Council after this discovery was a grim task I had at hand, thankfully for me I was going to give myself some time to grieve and prepare. ¡°Fredrick, I hate to do this on such short notice once again, but I need the Council to come to the chambers in a couple of hours. It¡¯s urgent but I need a moment.¡± I sent Fredrick a message through the use of a spell that was recently shown to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Princess?¡± He responded back as he could hear the sorrow that rang in my voice.

    ¡°We will discuss in a couple hours, okay?¡± I managed to say once more as I held my hand on the door knob.

    ¡°Alright, I will have them gather in two hours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    I tried not to let my voice tremble but I failed in doing so. I knew he had picked up on how sad my voice seemed. And I know, that I made him concerned but I couldn¡¯t worry about that right now. Not when beyond this door stood Th¨¦oden with a coffin.

    ¡°We can do this¡­¡± I muttered as I took a deep breath and entered the Council chambers, letting the door close behind me with a soft thud. ¡°Is that¡­¡± I asked as I slowly approached.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Th¨¦oden breathed heavily. ¡°I identified her with a spell.¡± Th¨¦oden told me. That I knew he would have to do again for The Council when they arrive in two hours.

    I walked over to the coffin and looked up at Th¨¦oden, ¡°I would like to see.¡± I asked softly. I knew he hated showing me dead bodies as the sight upset me so, but I needed to see her for myself. I needed confirmation with my own eyes. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡­¡± Th¨¦oden began to say but he saw it in my eyes that I desperately needed this.

    ¡°Please?¡± I begged him, ¡°We were close once¡­¡± I whispered as I looked back down the coffin, ¡°She taught me things about The Council before I even knew I¡¯d be a part of it. She may have been a Council member, a teacher, but she was also someone I considered a friend.¡± I felt a tear escape my eyes and fall down my cheek. I watched it as it fell softly upon the coffin soaking the weathered wood. I looked back up at Th¨¦oden, ¡°I need this¡­¡± I told him.

    I saw the pain ripple across his face before I felt it through the bond. He was worried that I couldn¡¯t handle it but atlas he caved. ¡°Alright¡­¡± he sighed heavily. ¡°But be prepared, it¡¯s not pretty.¡± He told me.

    I nodded as I brushed away the tears that had fallen and watched as he slowly removed the coffin lid. As he did, the pounding in my heart grew and my tears that fell, became more consistent.

    I found myself falling to my knees at the gruesome sight of her body. Th¨¦oden was quick to be right by my side as soon as he propped up the lid of the coffin. ¡°Maria¡­¡± He whispered as he held tightly onto me, ¡°you don¡¯t have too¡­¡±

    ¡°But I want to¡­¡± I whispered.

    He nodded and continued to hold onto me so I wouldn¡¯t fall. ¡°I¡¯m right here with you, Maria.¡± He whispered in my ear.

    I glanced back at the coffin where Sybil rested. ¡°Sybil¡­ I¡¯m sorry it took us this long to find you¡­ I promise you¡­ We will save our kingdom¡­ and your death will not be in vain.¡±

    ¡°And I am sorry too, Sybil. Those responsible, will be vanquished.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as I could feel his eyes shift from me to her.

    I looked up at him and could see him hold back his tears as mine fell. I knew he was comforting me but he needed comfort to. So, I turned around in his arms and wrapped my arms around him.

    ¡°What are you¡­¡± He began to speak but soon felt a small smile fall on his face as he realized what I was doing. ¡°Thank you Maria¡­¡± He bent down and kissed my head gently. We stood like that, for what felt hours but it was only minutes before I let out a sigh, ¡°I know we must grieve¡­¡± I paused as I glanced back at Sybil who was still exposed, ¡°But The Council will be here in less than two hours.¡±

    Th¨¦oden nodded and stepped back from the hug. He walked back over to where he propped the lid of the coffin and placed it gently on top. ¡°Agreed, but after this meeting¡­ we all take a bit of time.¡± He said softly.

    I nodded in response, ¡°What I would like done is, before they arrive, we utilize greater invisibility and hide her coffin with the spell. Then I explain what has happened and by that time the spell should have faded.¡±

    ¡°And what do you want me to do besides the spell?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me.

    ¡°Be ready for the fall out. Have the magical cuffs on hand if you don¡¯t already. Have a few guards not to far from the Council chambers if the meeting gets too far out of hand. We have no idea what Crimson will do once we reveal what she has done.¡±

    Th¨¦oden nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll run to my office and gather what is needed and be back in an hour. Are you going to be fine by yourself with her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so¡­¡± I whispered as I glanced at the coffin and back up at Th¨¦oden.

    He nodded, ¡°I will teleport away if you need me prior to my arrival.¡± He walked over to me and hugged me one more time before he left me alone with Sybil.

 194. Exposed

    The air in the council chamber was thick with a tension that hung like a storm cloud, heavy and oppressive. The echoes of Theoden''s footsteps faded down the corridor, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the unmistakable weight of grief that settled in my chest. I shifted my gaze back to Sybil¡¯s coffin, a reminder of the fragility of life.

    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to confront the truth that had been gnawing at the edges of my mind. Sybil had been someone I could look up to. A teacher of sorts. One who was preparing me for the rest of my life, now we know is no longer living with us. As I stood there staring at her coffin, I found myself locked in a gaze as I knew what was about to unfold due to this discovery was about to turn things upside down.

    As I stood transfixed on her coffin, brief memories flooded into my mind. Her smile and the way her heels clicked softly against the marbled floor of the castle. The way she would teach me and make learning as fun as possible. Those learning sessions, I found fun and some of the most memorable. Finally, after what seemed like eternity I found myself able to look away from her coffin, giving me a chance to breathe for the first time since I walked into the chamber.

    As I stood with my back turned to time it seemed to slow as the weight of the impending meeting weighed heavily on my shoulders. This was one of the hardest things I had to do and I hoped it was the only time I had to do this but with the impending doom ahead, I doubted that was the case.

    I took a deep breath,  Alright, Maria, I got to focus on the meeting ahead. I got to be strong.

    Even those in charge can show emotion. Th¨¦oden reminded me through the bond. I sighed heavily at his statement, I know¡­ It¡¯s just hard for me. I spent a good amount of time hiding in my room, hiding my emotions from my parents death, and now I have to do this.. There wasn¡¯t any lesson taught on how to handle this.

    I get it Maria, I do. Just remember, you are allowed to have your humanity show.

    I know Theo, it¡¯s just hard¡­.

    I took a deep breath and moved to my seat at the round table in the Council Chambers and took my seat with ease. My task ahead wasn¡¯t easy, but I know I need to do it.

    Silence fell as I sat and waited for the Council members to arrive in the chamber and weighed heavily on me.

    The silence that followed was deafening, and I felt the weight of unanswered questions hanging in the air. ¡°Alright, Maria, you got this. All I gotta do is explain to them that Sybil isn¡¯t Sybil but is Crimson and the real Sybil is in the coffin. Easy right?¡± I felt a small smile creep on my face as I found a soft laughter escaping my lips at the thought of the task being easy.

    Do you want me there or outside? Th¨¦oden questioned me through the bond as I felt him approach the chamber.

    I¡¯d say in here but let me handle this alone first¡­. I said as I released a deep breath.

    Are you sure? Th¨¦oden questioned me, making sure I was alright.

    No. But I need to. I responded, send the Council members in once they get here.

    Will do.

    I sat there for what seemed like an eternity before the first Council member arrived. Prior to the time going down I did have Theoeden come in to perform the Invisibility spell on the coffin so the Council members wouldn¡¯t see it right away. Of course the first to arrive was Cedric. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Cedric said as he did a soft gentle bow before he moved to his seat. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No¡­. but we will discuss that once everyone arrives.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Thora is right behind me and so is Wulfric. I think they stopped to talk to Th¨¦oden for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with a nod as I heard brief sound before the door opened once more.

    ¡°Sorry if we are late Princess, I wanted to thank Th¨¦oden personally for the other day.¡± Thora said.

    ¡°Of course, and you aren¡¯t late. We are still missing two.¡± I said as I watched Thora and Wulfric both take their seats.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it has been asked already but are you alright?¡± Wulfric asked as they were all reading me like an open book.

    I sighed heavily, ¡°No, but I will explain when Fredrick¡­ and¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t even get her name out, however, thankfully for me both arrived on time.

    ¡°Princess, you sounded upset through the message I received earlier. And by your presence now, something isn¡¯t right.¡± Fredrick said as he took his seat and Sybil (Crimson) took hers.

    ¡°I¡¯d agree, you look quite upset.¡± Sybil (Crimson) spoke.

    ¡°Well, yes¡­ I have some news that, I need to share with you all¡­¡± I glanced towards the shut door and back at the Council chambers as I let out another deep breath.

    Within a moment, Th¨¦oden opened and closed the door quietly and moved behind me. He placed his hands upon my shoulders as he got my intention. You got this Maria¡­ He whispered to me through the bond.

    I took one final deep breath before I opened my mouth once more. ¡°I gathered you here today to expose some truth behind a fa?ade.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about Princess?¡± Cedric asked as all of their expressions looked the same. Confused.

    I honestly had no idea how I was going to proceed with this information but it needs to be said. ¡°The Sybil that is sitting amongst us¡­ is not the real Sybil.¡±

    The room was a whirlwind of shock and confusion, a cacophony of emotions that swirled like a tempest. Faces, once animated with purpose, were now frozen in disbelief, mouths agape and eyes wide. The news had hit them like a bolt of lightning, unexpected and devastating. Whispers of disbelief ricocheted off the walls as the gravity of the situation settled in, heavy and suffocating.

    ¡°What in the nine hells are you talking about?!?¡± Sybil (Crimson) explained¡­ ¡°Of Course I am me¡­I am Sybil Nomaty!¡± She shouted. Her face faltered as she spoke as she started to become angered. I could start to see the veins in her face start to bulge. Her skin starts to turn vibrant red.

    ¡°Now, now. Before things get heated, what evidence do you have to support your claim Maria?¡± Cedric spoke in a calm voice as he moved his hands up and down in hopes to calm the tension that was slowly building between the two of us.

    I took a deep breath, ¡°I have the real Sybil¡¯s body in a coffin. We found it in a cave in the Underdark.¡±

    ¡°LIES!¡± Sybil (Crimson) Shouted. ¡°That is a bunch of¡­¡±

    Cedric cut Sybil off, ¡°Let¡¯s hear her out before we get our panties in a bunch.¡± He turned his focus to me, ¡°Do you have her body? If not, this is just a false claim.¡±

    ¡°I do. I do have her body.¡± I said as I looked up at Th¨¦oden. To which, he understood the meaning and dropped the Invisibility spell on the wooden coffin. ¡°In the coffin, lays her burned and destroyed body.¡±

    They all turned their heads and looked at the coffin¡­ ¡°Maria¡­ are you saying that there is Sybil Nomaty?¡± Cedric asked while the others remained silent.

    ¡°Y¡­. Yes.¡± I muttered as I stood up from my seat and moved slowly to the coffin. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± I said as I looked over at Th¨¦oden who followed my steps and moved the lid carefully off the coffin.

    All of the Council members moved at once to surround the coffin. And all had mixed reactions. ¡°This can¡¯t be her¡­¡± Thora whispered as a tear began to escape her eyes.

    ¡°But that¡¯s her family''s broach¡­¡± Wulfric said as he pointed out the golden rose broach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a moment before continuing.¡± I said as I stepped back from the coffin and the Council and went and stood behind my seat. Th¨¦oden followed me and watched me closely.

    ¡°How do we know this is her?¡± Sybil questioned as she looked over at me with an angry frown.

    ¡°I can speak with the dead on what is left. But we have utilized numerous spells already to find her.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke up.

    ¡°I think that it would be wise to perform one final spell, then we let her rest.¡± Cedric said.

    Th¨¦oden nodded and moved back towards the coffin and cast the spell. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked the animated corpse as it rose from its resting place.

 195. Truth Revealed

    The room grew quiet, an almost suffocating stillness enveloping us, as the tension thickened like fog rolling in from the sea. Every pair of eyes was fixed on Sybil''s lifeless form, a mixture of anticipation and dread hanging palpably in the air. We all waited, breaths held, for Th¨¦oden''s pressing question to elicit a response. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The atmosphere was charged, each heartbeat reverberating in my ears as the body that lay in the casket began to speak in a voice devoid of warmth, a sound that sent chills racing down my spine. ¡°I¡­ am Sybil Nomaty.¡±

    A chorus of gasps filled the room, a collective intake of breath that echoed the shock we all felt. Despite the knowledge I carried deep within, her declaration sent a frigid wave coursing through me, igniting a primal fear of the unknown.

    Cedric, his brow furrowed in disbelief, glanced between the still form in the casket and the woman who had once stood among us, vibrant and full of life. ¡°If that is Sybil, then who is that?¡± he questioned, his voice rising above the murmurs of confusion that swept through the group.

    ¡°I¡­. THIS¡­. ISN¡¯T TRUE!¡± Sybil (Crimson) shouted, her voice cracking as she staggered backward, distancing herself from the rest of the Council members. Her face was a mask of panic, disbelief etching deep lines of fear across her features. The room seemed to tilt, reality spinning as we grappled with the implications of her words.

    ¡°The spell doesn¡¯t lie¡­¡± Th¨¦oden said, his tone steady but filled with an undercurrent of urgency. He understood the weight of the moment, the gravity of the revelation that was unfolding before us.

    ¡°Ask her something else,¡± Thora urged, her eyes darting between the two Sybils, a mixture of concern and determination reflecting in her gaze. The Council was caught in a web of intrigue, the very foundation of our trust now trembling on the brink of collapse.

    Th¨¦oden cleared his throat, his authoritative presence commanding silence once more. ¡°Who killed you?¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    A heavy silence descended upon the room as the body of Sybil drew in a breath, an unnatural sound that echoed with a haunting resonance. As she exhaled, the words came forth, each syllable dripping with accusation. ¡°Crimson¡­¡±

    Slowly, but deliberately, Sybil''s lifeless form raised her finger and pointed directly at Crimson, a gesture that felt like a thunderclap in the stillness. The air around us seemed to constrict, the weight of the accusation palpable.

    Crimson''s eyes widened in horror, and she stumbled back further, her hands raised defensively as if to shield herself from the truth that loomed before her. ¡°No! This is madness!¡± she cried, the desperation in her voice echoing through the chamber. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her! I wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°The spell doesn¡¯t lie,¡± Th¨¦oden reiterated, his gaze locked onto Crimson with an intensity that could pierce through steel. The tension in the room was electric, each member of the Council caught between disbelief and the chilling realization that the ghost of Sybil was demanding justice from beyond the grave.

    ¡°Murder?¡± Cedric¡¯s voice trembled, incredulous. ¡°This is¡­ this is a nightmare! How can we trust what we see?¡± He turned to the rest of the Council, seeking affirmation, but found only a sea of conflicted expressions.

    Thora stepped forward, her voice steady but laced with urgency. ¡°We must understand the full story. We can¡¯t let this divide us. We need answers.¡±

    The room erupted into a cacophony of voices, accusations and pleas intermingling as each member grappled with their own emotions. Fear, anger, and confusion churned in a tempest, threatening to swallow us whole. The specter of Sybil loomed large, a tragic figure caught between realms, her truth demanding to be revealed.

    I felt my heart pound in my chest, each beat echoing the turmoil around me. The reality of our situation was spiraling into chaos, a dark path we¡¯d never anticipated. We were on the verge of unraveling, and I feared we might lose more than just trust; we could lose everything we had fought to build.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Th¨¦oden''s voice sliced through the tumult, commanding silence once more. His gaze remained fixed on Crimson, his expression a storm of resolve. ¡°We must confront this head-on. We owe it to Sybil, to ourselves. What happened? Why did it come to this?¡± His voice held authority, as he presumed his duty.

    As the room fell silent, all eyes turned to Crimson, the weight of the moment pressing down like a heavy cloak. She stood there, trembling, caught in the web of accusation and uncertainty, her fate now intertwined with the echoes of a life lost.

 196. Crimsons Truth

    The heavy air in the room pressed against us as Crimson stood there, trembling with a mix of fury and uncertainty. Her gaze flickered from face to face, the weight of all our eyes on her, but words failed her. She opened her mouth to speak, only for a stutter to escape, her breath shallow and labored. It was as if the enormity of the truth was too much to bear, and in that moment, the room felt impossibly small, the tension palpable in every second of silence.

    ¡°Well, out with it!¡± Cedric''s voice broke the stillness, sharp and jagged, his usual calm demeanor crumbling under the weight of his frustration. His tone shifted, as if grief and disbelief had already burned through him, leaving only raw anger in their wake.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the room tightening with every passing moment. Even Th¨¦oden¡¯s calming aura, which usually could soothe even the most volatile emotions, seemed strained. It flickered around us, but it couldn¡¯t seem to reach Crimson. The pressure of what she was holding back made my heart race.

    Crimson¡¯s body stiffened, her fists clenched by her sides. There was an intensity to her that was almost palpable, a storm brewing inside her. As the seconds ticked by, she seemed to withdraw even further, her shoulders rising and falling rapidly as she fought to control whatever torrent of emotion surged within her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± she muttered, a growl of frustration escaping her throat. She inhaled deeply, as if trying to push away the chaos inside, but it was clear that whatever she was facing was beyond her ability to contain.

    The rest of us waited, silent but tense, each of us knowing that the words she was struggling to say would unravel everything we thought we understood. The longer the silence stretched, the more oppressive it became. It was suffocating, but then, slowly, Crimson turned to face us. She seemed to focus on me and Th¨¦oden, ignoring the rest of the Council entirely. The room held its breath as she locked eyes with me, her stare sharp and unforgiving.

    ¡°I believe you have uncovered everything, so perhaps you should say it, Princess?¡± Her voice was low, full of venom, and yet there was a bitter edge to it that made my blood run cold. She wasn¡¯t just mad; she was furious.

    Cedric¡¯s eyes darted between Crimson and me, confusion flashing across his face. ¡°What is she referring to?¡± He sounded lost, almost betrayed.

    I inhaled sharply, knowing this moment would shift everything. There was no turning back now. "The Sybil before you is Crimson," I began, my voice steady despite the storm inside me. ¡°A red Dragon that has fought alongside Marcel in Hell.¡±

    The words hung in the air, and for a long moment, no one spoke. Silence fell again, but this time it was heavier¡ªalmost suffocating. I could see the shock ripple through the room. Cedric¡¯s expression faltered, and I could almost hear the wheels turning in his mind as the weight of the revelation sank in.

    ¡°How¡­ long have you known that the Sybil has been missing?¡± Cedric¡¯s voice was quiet, a tremor in it, as though he was trying to grasp the enormity of it all. The sudden vulnerability in his tone took me by surprise. He was shaken, I could tell.

    ¡°For a while," I responded, my gaze dropping to the floor briefly, the guilt crawling up my throat. "But we had no evidence. Not until today.¡± I paused, struggling to keep my composure. ¡°I knew we should have mentioned it sooner, but I was afraid. I was afraid that if I did, you would all think I was¡­¡±

    ¡°Insane?¡± Crimson cut in, her voice dripping with disdain. Her words were sharp, cutting through the fragile calm in the room.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I met her gaze, unflinching despite the venom in her tone. "Please, tell me how I am insane?¡± I asked, my voice calm but laced with an edge of challenge.

    Crimson¡¯s nostrils flared as she leaned forward, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°The fact that you kept this from the Council all this time¡­¡± Her words were an accusation, a dagger aimed directly at me.

    ¡°We had to find Sybil first," Th¨¦oden¡¯s voice interjected, cutting through the rising tension like a knife through butter. His hand rested gently on my shoulder, a silent gesture of support. "Without proof, there was no case. And we knew the consequences of making an accusation without solid evidence. The retaliation could have been catastrophic.¡±

    Cedric, though clearly still struggling to understand, nodded slowly. His hands pressed together as though in prayer, his brow furrowing in thought. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just¡­ this is a very delicate matter. If Sybil truly is the one in that coffin, and this is a devil¡¯s dragon we¡¯re talking about, I understand why you didn¡¯t come forward right away. But you should¡¯ve told us sooner.¡±

    I nodded, my own guilt still gnawing at me. ¡°We wanted to, Cedric. Believe me, we wanted to. But it wasn¡¯t just about finding Sybil. We needed proof. Real proof.¡±

    The tension in the room was like a living thing now, swirling around us. I could feel all eyes on me, and yet, the real focus was on Crimson. She was like a volatile storm, ready to explode at any moment.

    ¡°And as for you,¡± Cedric continued, his eyes turning toward Crimson, ¡°show us who you truly are.¡±

    I felt Th¨¦oden¡¯s body tense beside me, his arm tightening around my waist as he pulled me in closer. "I wouldn¡¯t ask that if I were you," he warned quietly, his voice low but filled with authority.

    Cedric¡¯s words hung in the air for a moment as the atmosphere seemed to shift. A low rumble began beneath our feet. At first, it was subtle¡ªa tremor in the ground¡ªbut quickly, it escalated into something far more intense. The walls seemed to hum with the energy building in the room, and then, like a beast awakening, Crimson¡¯s body began to shift.

    Her clothes tore, threads snapping as her skin seemed to ripple with the transformation. Her body expanded, the bones of her form stretching as her features began to distort. I could feel the heat radiating off of her, the oppressive weight of her power pulsing in the room. Red scales began to break through her flesh, her eyes glowing with an inner fire. She was a force of nature, and we were nothing but ants before it.

    Th¨¦oden¡¯s grip on me tightened even further, pulling me back as he retrieved the dragon crown¡ªa simple, yet powerful artifact he¡¯d crafted but never used. A crown imbued with the essence of the Dragon King. He held it aloft, his voice commanding as he shouted, ¡°Under the Dragon King¡¯s command, I halt this transformation!¡±

    He yanked one of the diamond gems from the crown, the air around it crackling with raw power as he hurled it directly at Crimson. The diamond struck her chest with a loud, resonant crack, and with a deafening roar, Crimson¡¯s transformation came to a sudden, screeching halt. Her body was frozen mid-transformation, the dragon scales and fangs still visible, but she was trapped in that half-form, a grotesque combination of human and dragon.

    ¡°It is you,¡± she snarled, her voice twisted with fury and disbelief. ¡°The Dragon King.¡± Her eyes flashed with hatred and resentment as she bared her fangs at Th¨¦oden.

    Th¨¦oden¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, but there was little warmth in it. ¡°Yes, it is I,¡± he said, his voice calm but filled with undeniable authority. ¡°The Dragon King. And now, you¡¯ll answer for your actions.¡±

    Crimson¡¯s roar shook the room, her anger palpable, but Th¨¦oden remained unfazed. The guards, who had been waiting for this moment, filed into the room, quickly surrounding her. He gestured sharply, his voice cool and commanding as he said, ¡°Take her to the hold beneath the surface. The spell is permanent until I remove it, so she is stuck like that for a long time.¡±

    Quinn stepped forward, handing Th¨¦oden a pair of enchanted cuffs. Th¨¦oden snapped them onto Crimson¡¯s wrists, the runes on the cuffs glowing faintly with magic. "Keep her contained," he said firmly, his eyes never leaving Crimson. "She¡¯s too dangerous to be allowed any freedom.¡±

    The guards nodded quickly, and with practiced efficiency, they began to move. Crimson snarled, thrashing against the restraints, but her efforts were in vain. The magic holding her in place was far too powerful.

    As the guards escorted her out of the room, Quinn shot us a brief, apologetic look, his face grim. The door slammed shut behind them, leaving us alone in the heavy silence.

    The weight of what had just happened hung in the air, the gravity of the moment not yet fully sinking in.

 197. Speak with Spirit - The Council Says Goodbye

    We all stood in a heavy silence for a moment, each of us still processing the overwhelming events that had just unfolded. The weight of Crimson¡¯s transformation¡ªand the truth of her identity¡ªhad left us all breathless, the aftermath of the revelations still settling in the room like smoke. We watched as the guards escorted her away, her snarls fading into the distance. The room, though physically unchanged, now felt different. A shift had occurred.

    I could feel Th¨¦oden¡¯s presence beside me, a steady anchor in the storm, but the tension between us and the Council was palpable. There was still much to address. The lies, the secrecy, the betrayal¡ªthere was no escaping the fallout. I knew we would have to answer for what we had hidden, but I just hoped the Council could understand why we had done it. Why we had kept the truth buried for so long.

    Finally, Cedric, his brows furrowed and his posture tense, broke the silence. ¡°Maria, I¡­ I understand your reasoning,¡± he said, his voice uncharacteristically soft, yet filled with the weight of his concerns. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make it easier. This¡­ all of this¡ªhow long have we been deceived?¡±

    I drew in a breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Cedric, Thora, Wulfric, Fredrick," I began, my voice faltering slightly but firm in its resolve. "I do apologize for not telling you sooner about Sybil. But like Th¨¦oden said, we had no real evidence. We couldn¡¯t risk revealing it without knowing for certain."

    Thora¡¯s gaze softened, but there was a sadness in her eyes as she turned towards the coffin at the far end of the room. She spoke quietly, almost to herself, though her words carried across the space. ¡°It¡¯s understandable, dear. I just wish we would¡¯ve known sooner¡­ so we could¡¯ve properly laid her to rest.¡±

    Her words struck me with a quiet pain. It was clear that she¡ªand the others¡ªhad mourned Sybil¡¯s loss in their own ways. They had never known she was out there, never known that their comrade was still fighting in the shadows. The guilt churned in my stomach again, but I swallowed it down, knowing there was nothing more to be done now.

    I shifted uncomfortably, the ache in my chest growing. I glanced over at Th¨¦oden, who had been standing silently by my side, his expression unreadable. His focus was still sharp, but I could sense the weight of the situation pressing on him as well.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ perhaps a spell would help?¡± I suggested softly, my eyes lingering on Sybil¡¯s coffin. The Council needed closure. We needed closure. And I knew of a way to give that to them.

    Th¨¦oden, ever the pragmatist, was already shaking his head as he began to move toward the table, his voice low but careful. ¡°Maria, that spell is¡­¡± he began, but I could see where he was headed, and I wouldn¡¯t let him finish.

    ¡°Let them say their goodbyes to her,¡± I interjected, my tone quiet but firm. I had already made up my mind. The scrolls¡ªthe ones we had both kept hidden away¡ªwere a precious tool, and I had one in my possession, a spell that would allow us to contact Sybil¡¯s spirit. It was a difficult magic, and one not to be taken lightly, but the Council deserved this. They deserved the chance to speak to Sybil and find their own closure.

    Th¨¦oden paused, his gaze meeting mine. There was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, a concern for the implications of using such a powerful spell. He knew what it could mean. The consequences. But I also knew he understood the necessity of this moment, of giving the Council the final opportunity to say goodbye to their friend.

    He sighed, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, his voice soft, but filled with care.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, nodding firmly. "I am. They deserve to see her, to speak to her. It¡¯s only fair."

    Th¨¦oden met my gaze for a long moment before giving a small nod. There was a quiet strength in his acceptance, even though I knew he didn¡¯t fully agree with everything we were doing. But sometimes, there was no choice but to do what was right, even if it wasn¡¯t easy.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    He moved toward the table where several scrolls were spread out, each containing powerful incantations. His fingers brushed over one of them, an ancient, well-worn parchment that he had used before¡ªthe very spell that had led us to Sybil¡¯s body. This time, however, it would bring her spirit back, if only for a fleeting moment.

    He unfolded the scroll, spreading it across the table with careful hands. The runes were intricate, swirling with ancient magic. He began to recite the words softly, his voice steady and calm despite the weight of the spell he was about to cast.

    The air around us seemed to thicken, a heavy presence building in the room. The temperature dropped slightly, and the soft hum of the magical energy began to vibrate in the air. It was as if the very fabric of the world was bending to the power of the incantation.

    The spell was reaching into the ether, tugging at the very soul of Sybil. And then, with a flicker, a faint light began to shimmer before us, gathering like mist in the center of the room. The light swirled, taking shape, and before us, the ethereal form of Sybil materialized, her translucent figure glowing with a soft, otherworldly radiance.

    She appeared before us, standing in the center of the room, her features delicate but familiar. Her eyes were soft, glowing faintly with the same fire they had once held in life, and though her form was but a wisp, a shadow of what she had been, there was no mistaking who she was.

    The entire room seemed to hold its breath.

    ¡°Maria¡­¡± Her voice was a whisper, barely audible, but still clear. There was gratitude in her tone, but also a deep sadness. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    The words were a balm to my soul. After all this time, all the uncertainty, it was her voice again¡ªher real, living voice. I smiled softly, blinking back the tears that had already started to well up in my eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I whispered back. ¡°But it¡¯s not just me. They wanted to see you.¡±

    I turned and gestured to the rest of the Council, who were all standing behind me, their eyes wide with wonder, grief, and disbelief. They had all lost Sybil in their own way¡ªwhether to time, to battle, or to the silent truth that had been kept from them for so long. But now, here she was, a ghost of the past, yet still very much a part of their hearts.

    Thora spoke first, ¡°Sybil, my dear, I will miss you. I just hope you can find peace now.¡±

    Sybil¡¯s ghostly form smiled at Thora, ¡°I missed you¡­. Take care¡­ and don¡¯t hate them¡­¡± Spoke the last sentence as if addressing the whole group as she nodded off to them. ¡°They¡­ did right.¡± She flickered her gaze towards Th¨¦oden and I.

    Thora smiled softly, ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Cedric walked towards Sybil and went to reach his hand out to her but then pulled it back, ¡°Sorry, I¡­ Sybil, I will miss you. I am grateful we get this last moment with you before you are properly laid to rest.¡±

    Sybil smiled gently at Cedric, ¡°Always¡­ a gentleman¡­ I will miss you too¡­¡± We watched her ghostly form give him a gentle smile.

    Fredrick stepped up next, ¡°I¡­¡± he was at a loss of words, ¡°I am sorry for the betrayal¡­ I had no idea¡­¡± Fredrick cried as he fell to his knees. I had a feeling that this one would hit the hardest on him since they had been in a secret relationship.

    ¡°I¡­ I hold no grudge against you, my love¡­ I will miss you¡­ the most of all¡­¡± Sybil spoke as she reached her ghostly hand out and stroked the side of his cheek. ¡°I love you¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I love you¡­¡± Fredrick whispered back. He took a moment longer to collect himself before stepping back allowing Wulfric to have one more final word with Sybil before the spell fades.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you Sybil.¡± Wulfric said as he gave her a gentle smile, ¡°I¡­ no I think we all will remember you for a long time.¡±

    Sybil nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you¡­ Wulfric¡­¡± She turned to Th¨¦oden and I, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She breathed one more time before the spell faded.

    With one final, lingering breath, Sybil¡¯s form began to fade, the light around her shimmering as if the very fabric of the spell was unraveling. Her smile was the last thing we saw before she vanished completely, leaving only an empty space in the room where she had once stood.

    The room fell silent.

    For a long moment, no one spoke. The weight of the emotions we had just shared hung heavily in the air. Thora was the first to turn away, wiping her eyes and pressing her hands against her face, as though trying to hold onto the moment, even if it was fleeting. Cedric was standing with his arms crossed, his expression unreadable, but the tension in his shoulders had eased slightly. Fredrick remained kneeling, his face still wet with tears, his hands clenched tightly in his lap as he stared at the empty space where Sybil had been. Wulfric stood with his eyes closed, his jaw tight, but the grief in his posture was undeniable.

 198. Moving Forward

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    The following days after the reveal to the Council seemed to go in a blur. We held Sybil''s official ceremonial life and laid her to rest. The air seemed heavy as if the town was on edge, waiting for a response from Marcel as he worked alongside Crimson for so long.

    For Marcel, he shut himself inside the castle away from the public eye. I didn¡¯t blame him for that; after all, he had become somewhat of an enemy to some of the public. Given that he worked alongside the one responsible for killing a Council member, many were quick to judge. Some even believed he himself was responsible, and maybe he was. I truly wondered, deep down, if that was the case.

    ¡°Maria¡­¡± Th¨¦oden groaned, clearly disapproving of my current train of thought. ¡°We talked about this.¡±

    We had. It had been a brief conversation, one in which Th¨¦oden pointed out it was more than likely Marcel was involved in Sybil¡¯s death, but we still didn¡¯t have the full evidence to accuse him outright.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± I murmured, my gaze still lingering on him across the kitchen table. We had barely started eating breakfast before heading out to train, but my thoughts were elsewhere. ¡°It still bothers me.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± he said, his tone softening with understanding. ¡°But there¡¯s a proper procedure for all of this. He¡¯ll be questioned once we have reasonable belief that he was involved. Crimson''s been silent and won¡¯t say a word.¡±

    ¡°Smart on her part,¡± I muttered, frustration building. ¡°But it¡¯s annoying as hell.¡±

    Th¨¦oden sighed, finishing the last of his breakfast and standing up to clear his plate. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± He walked to the wash bin, his movements sharp and decisive. ¡°Ready to train?¡±

    I sighed in response, pushing my plate away. ¡°I suppose.¡±

    We had suspended all training in respect for Sybil¡¯s passing. Both of us needed time to grieve, to heal, and to come to terms with the weight of everything that had happened. But now, it was time to move forward.

    I followed Th¨¦oden''s lead and washed off my plate, then we made our way to the arena.

    ¡°Are we doing combat training or magic training today?¡± I asked, trying to distract myself from the storm of thoughts swirling in my mind.

    ¡°Weapon training,¡± Th¨¦oden replied with a smile, his voice lifting a little as the mention of weaponry seemed to excite him. It was clear he enjoyed this kind of training, as did I, even if it was sometimes grueling.

    As we reached the front door of the arena, our small sprite friend Pari fluttered up to meet us, her wings shimmering in the light.

    ¡°Wait¡­ my weapon is ready?¡± I asked, surprise coloring my voice as I stopped in my tracks.

    ¡°It sure is,¡± Pari said, her eyes twinkling with excitement. With a flick of her wrist, a short sword materialized in the air before me, its presence both imposing and graceful. The blade was intricately carved with natural elements from the feywild, marking the magical bond between my magic and the untamed forces of nature. The hilt of the sword, wrapped in a material I instantly recognized, was reinforced with Th¨¦oden''s own scales, a gift from him to me to ensure the weapon would be durable in my hands.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    The blade itself was crafted from a feywild metal that shimmered in the light, its surface reflecting like liquid silver with the faintest glow. It was beautiful, almost otherworldly.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be shy¡­¡± Pari teased, her voice laced with humor as she used her magic to lower the sword gently toward me.

    I hesitated for a moment, the weight of the weapon both grounding and overwhelming. Slowly, I reached out, gripping the hilt firmly in my hands. The sword felt alive, as if it were a part of me, and the intricate engravings on the blade seemed to hum with power.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I breathed, tracing my fingers over the delicate carvings.

    ¡°Told you she¡¯d like it.¡± Pari grinned at Th¨¦oden, elbowing him lightly in the ribs.

    ¡°Only hesitant because it¡¯s going to be her attuned weapon,¡± Th¨¦oden pointed out, crossing his arms with a knowing look. ¡°Besides, this is her first actual weapon. She¡¯s trained with props before, but this is different.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Pari said, nodding. ¡°Now, dear, you do need to attune to it to be able to use the full strengths of the weapon. But you can still practice with it for the time being.¡±

    I nodded in understanding. ¡°Got it. I suppose I¡¯ll attune to it after practice?¡±

    Th¨¦oden nodded in return. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get you used to wielding the weapon. Tomorrow, we can explore its magical properties.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, the excitement beginning to bubble within me despite my earlier doubts. ¡°Are you going to watch, Pari?¡±

    ¡°I wish, but I¡¯ve got a few things to take care of,¡± Pari said with a wink. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you two later.¡± With that, she fluttered off into the sky, leaving us alone in the quiet of the morning.

    Th¨¦oden looked at me and asked, ¡°Ready?¡±

    I took a deep breath, trying to focus. ¡°Let¡¯s get this basic training session over with¡­¡± I didn¡¯t mind training these days, but basic drills often felt tedious. I wanted to get to the real work¡ªthe complex, fluid movements, the combat I had been honing for so long¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t today.

    Th¨¦oden gestured for me to follow him into the arena. We started with simple drills, me focusing on grip, stance, and form. Th¨¦oden kept the pace slow, guiding me through basic strikes and blocks. He was patient, as always, correcting my posture when I swayed or didn¡¯t properly align my strikes.

    ¡°You¡¯re letting your wrist bend too much,¡± he pointed out gently after one particularly sloppy block. ¡°Keep it firm, like you¡¯re holding a shield, not a feather.¡±

    I adjusted, but my movements still felt stiff. The weight of the sword was unlike anything I¡¯d trained with before. The way it hummed in my hand, the intricacy of the feywild magic embedded in it¡ªit all made me feel more connected to the power flowing through me, but it also made every motion feel heavy, loaded with the potential for something more.

    We continued, Th¨¦oden calling out adjustments, me trying to refine my technique with each repetition. Sweat started to build on my brow as I worked through the drills, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain thrill deep within me. Even if the training was basic, every strike was a step toward mastering this weapon.

    By the end of the session, I was exhausted, but something had clicked. The sword no longer felt like an unfamiliar extension of myself¡ªit was becoming a part of me, a tool I could trust.

    Th¨¦oden smiled, proud of my progress, even if it was just the beginning. ¡°You¡¯re getting better. Keep working at it. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll see what else your weapon can do.¡±

    I nodded, wiping the sweat from my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    And with that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that, despite the uncertainty around us, we were slowly forging ahead¡ªboth in our personal journeys and in our training.

    </article>

 199. Troubled Murmurs

    Th¨¦oden and I finished our training session in the arena, both of us quietly reflecting on the effort and progress we¡¯d made. I could see he was proud of me, even if it was just a basic session. After a few more exchanges, he stood up, dusted his hands off, and headed toward the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to head to my office and start my rounds,¡± Th¨¦oden said, his tone returning to its usual matter-of-fact tone. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more later.¡±

    I nodded as I grabbed a water skin from a nearby table. ¡°Sure, take care.¡±

    ¡°Take it easy,¡± he added as he left, the door clicking shut behind him.

    I took a few more moments to catch my breath before deciding to return to the castle. The arena was a good place for training, but the castle¡ªdespite its haunting memories¡ªhad become a more familiar space over time.

    As I made my way back, I felt a strange mix of anticipation and unease. The air seemed different today, thicker somehow, as if the entire castle was holding its breath, waiting for something to break.

    When I entered the castle, I didn¡¯t immediately hear anything out of the ordinary. The halls were empty, save for the occasional passing servant. But then, as I stepped into the main hall, a voice stopped me in my tracks.

    ¡°We will figure this out.¡±

    The voice was familiar¡ªMarcel¡¯s. But what struck me was the way he spoke, his words hanging in the air with a desperation I hadn¡¯t expected from him. He sounded frustrated, pacing back and forth as if he was alone.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    I blinked, glancing around, trying to make sense of what I was hearing. The hall was quiet, and there was no one in sight. He was speaking to someone¡ªor something¡ªthat I couldn¡¯t see. I walked closer, trying to make sense of it, though the conversation felt private, distant.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you rot¡­¡±

    As I stepped further into the hall, I could hear his voice more clearly now, but his words made no sense. Was he talking to Crimson? The silence of the hall seemed to deepen as I got closer. The magical connection between them seemed almost tangible, and yet, it was as if I could only pick up one side of the conversation. He was speaking with someone, though they were clearly not present physically.

    The moment I entered the room fully, Marcel¡¯s pacing stopped. He looked up, his face still tense, and his eyes met mine. A flicker of surprise crossed his features as he finally acknowledged my presence.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Maria!¡± he said, his tone sharp, though there was something tired in his voice.

    I stood still in the doorway, arms crossed over my chest. ¡°Marcel¡­¡± I replied coldly, not quite sure how to feel about him anymore. A part of me wanted to believe he was innocent, but so much was left unsaid between us.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Marcel said, his voice laced with annoyance, though there was a hint of something else buried beneath his words. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who killed her.¡±

    ¡°How can I not?¡± I retorted, my voice wavering with the frustration I¡¯d been holding back. ¡°As far as I know, you had something to do with Sybil¡¯s death.¡±

    Marcel¡¯s jaw clenched as he stepped toward me, but his voice remained steady. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even here during that time,¡± he said, the words coming out like a plea.

    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I grumbled, unconvinced. ¡°You expect me to just take your word for it?¡±

    ¡°I swear, I wasn¡¯t,¡± he insisted, his hands going up in exasperation. ¡°Look, this whole mess¡­ I need your help with it. If you¡¯re willing.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, a mix of suspicion and wariness washing over me. I had a feeling I knew exactly where this was going¡ªand I didn¡¯t like it. ¡°What?¡±

    Marcel¡¯s expression darkened, and he started pacing again, his steps slow and heavy, as though the weight of his thoughts was pulling him down. ¡°Could you help me with the public?¡± he asked, his voice strained. ¡°The people are starting to turn against me. They think I had something to do with it. I can¡¯t keep this up much longer.¡±

    Yeah, that was exactly what I had feared. He was asking for something more than I was willing to give. The last thing I wanted to do was help him save face, not when I couldn¡¯t even fully trust him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I hesitated, unsure of how to handle the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check with the rest of the Council on it.¡±

    Marcel stopped pacing, his body stiffening as his expression fell into something colder, more defeated. ¡°Well, there goes any hope for me, then¡­¡± he muttered under his breath, his voice filled with self-loathing.

    I could feel the air around him shift, his frustration bleeding into the room. He began pacing again, the rhythm of his steps quickening as he muttered to himself. ¡°If I¡¯m to be king, I can¡¯t have a kingdom hating me. How am I supposed to rule like this?¡±

    I watched him for a moment, realizing just how much the weight of the situation was pressing down on him. Despite everything that had happened, there was something¡­ vulnerable about the way he moved, the way he spoke. It was a side of him I hadn¡¯t seen before, and it was oddly human. Perhaps even more than I wanted to admit.

    ¡°Marcel¡­¡± I began carefully, my tone softer now, though still edged with caution. ¡°If you truly wanted to be king, there are other, more friendly ways than the path you¡¯ve chosen.¡±

    He glanced up at me, his expression hardening again as he stopped his pacing. For a brief moment, our eyes locked, and I saw a flicker of something deeper, something almost like regret before he quickly looked away.

    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± he muttered, as if my words no longer mattered. He turned his back to me, running a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    I could feel the conversation slipping away from us, the distance growing between us like a chasm I couldn¡¯t bridge. He was shutting down again, retreating into the layers of armor he had built around himself.

    I took a deep breath, turning to leave the room, but then I heard him call out one more time.

    ¡°Maria, wait¡­ please?¡±

    I paused for just a moment, my hand on the railing as I began to ascend the stairs to my room. The words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of unspoken meaning. But I didn¡¯t stop.

    Without looking back, I kept walking, leaving him in the quiet of the hall.

 200. Unspoken Fear

    I sat quietly in my room, letting the quiet hum of magic settle around me. The sword lay across the bed, glowing softly as it slowly attuned itself to my magic. The feeling was subtle but powerful¡ªa silent connection forming between the feywild metal and my own wild magic. It was like the sword was learning me, and I was learning it. The intricate carvings seemed to shift and breathe with the magic in the air, almost as if they were alive.

    As I rested, though, my mind kept drifting back to the conversation I¡¯d had with Marcel. A part of me felt conflicted, like something deep inside was pulling me toward him. I had wanted to help him, even after everything he¡¯d done. But another part of me¡ªmy mind, my reason¡ªwas constantly reminding me of how he¡¯d used me, how his actions had hurt so many people, including Sybil. I couldn¡¯t ignore that.

    You got that right. Th¨¦oden¡¯s voice came through our bond, steady and reassuring. If you helped him, it would only look bad on you.

    I closed my eyes, the weight of his words settling in my chest. I know... I don''t know... just the way he looked... I felt a bit guilty for it.

    Remember, Maria, he has mind manipulation abilities, Th¨¦oden¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts like a dagger, that was probably just part of it.

    I nodded even though I knew he couldn¡¯t see me. Yeah¡­ I murmured softly, my thoughts drifting toward the way Marcel had looked when he asked for my help, the way his desperation had bled through. But Th¨¦oden was right¡ªthere was no way to ignore the fact that Marcel had the ability to manipulate minds. That could easily have been what I¡¯d felt¡ªthe pull of his influence, wrapped up in his charm and hidden intentions.

    The bond between Th¨¦oden and me fell silent for a brief moment, and I let the quiet envelop me again. The weight of everything¡ªthe death of Sybil, the choices everyone was making, the questions I had about where I stood¡ªpressed on me like a heavy blanket.

    Then, after a long pause, Th¨¦oden spoke again, his voice low and measured, as if considering his words carefully. You want to listen in on my talk with Crimson? See if it¡¯s any different than the last one?

    I hesitated for a moment. Th¨¦oden had been trying to get Crimson to talk for days now, but she remained tight-lipped, not giving him anything useful. His methods, while effective, hadn¡¯t yielded much. But maybe today would be different.

    Sure, I responded, knowing that he hadn¡¯t had any luck with his talks so far. If there was any chance I could catch something useful, I wanted to know about it.

    Th¨¦oden¡¯s voice dropped an octave, his focus shifting as he began to establish a connection with me. I could feel him mentally preparing, reaching out to his prison where Crimson was held. He¡¯d been keeping her in a magically fortified cell in one of the worst prisons Winterfall has to offer. A prison that has the majority of its cells below the ground, often leaving it''s prisoners'' to the torment of their surroundings. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The bond between us hummed as I listened closely, focusing on the faint echoes of Th¨¦oden''s voice as he called out to Crimson, who stood out of view. As thanks to the darkness, she was barely visible.

    "Crimson..." Th¨¦oden muttered to only be followed by silence.

    ¡°I know you can hear me,¡± Th¨¦oden¡¯s voice spoke, low and controlled, in my mind.

    Crimson¡¯s voice was like a cold breeze, distant but clear. ¡°What? I''ve said what I have wanted. What more do you want?¡± That was true, she had spoken up a few times while in her cell, but her communication has been brief. Almost as if she was instructed to what to say.

    Th¨¦oden¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change. ¡°I just want answers. That''s all.¡±

    Crimson¡¯s laugh was dry, almost bitter. ¡°I told you enough haven''t I? I don''t know all of his plans, if that is what you are wanting. I just know what I was apart of. And I told you that.¡± And she did. She told us her part in Sybil''s death and sneaking into my mother''s will. Beyond that, she wouldn''t tell us anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, then,¡± Th¨¦oden said. ¡°Why did you do it?¡±

    There was a long pause before Crimson responded, and I could feel her reluctance through the bond. ¡°I had my reasons. And I prefer not to tell them.¡±

    Th¨¦oden¡¯s voice grew sharper. ¡°You are only making it worse on yourself, so why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Th¨¦oden had promised her a bit of a lesser punishment if she had just come clean on everything, however she refused.

    Her voice was quieter this time, tinged with something I couldn¡¯t place. ¡°No. I have my rights. And I don¡¯t have to say another word. Besides, I am locked in here, who is keeping an eye on him.¡± It was almost as if it was a taunting us.

    A chill ran through me at her words. There was something in the way she said it that made me uneasy.

    Th¨¦oden pressed again, his voice colder now. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Crimson¡¯s voice shifted, almost conspiratorial, as if she was leaning in closer to him. ¡°I think you know¡­¡± her voice almost drifting into a cackle. A cackle that sent a chill down my spine.

    The words hung in the air like an omen, leaving a heavy silence in the wake of her statement.

    Th¨¦oden¡¯s frustration flared, but his tone remained controlled. ¡°I will get my answers eventually Crimson.¡± That was one thing Th¨¦oden was sure of, as long as he had her in prison he would eventually get answers for everything.

    Her voice turned mocking, almost triumphant. ¡°Sure you will Silver¡­¡± Crimson snarled as her voice was laced with hate, as she walked back to the wall of her cell.

    The connection faltered for a moment, and then the bond between Th¨¦oden and me fell silent again. I felt a shiver run down my spine. As Crimson didn¡¯t want to speak but seemed to warn us about something at the same time. I felt a bit confused and lost all at once.

    Did you get that? I asked Th¨¦oden, my voice quieter now, my mind spinning from the conversation I¡¯d just overheard.

    Yeah. I did, Th¨¦oden replied, his thoughts heavy with frustration. And I don¡¯t like it.

    I let out a breath, feeling the tension that had built up between us both. We need to be careful. Marcel¡­ he might be more dangerous than we realize. As if a warning from his own partner wasn¡¯t enough, I knew we were going to be in over our heads.

    Th¨¦oden didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, I could feel him retreating into his thoughts, processing the conversation. I sat there, in the quiet of my room, the weight of it all settling heavily in my chest. We were walking into a storm, and neither of us knew just how bad it was going to get.

 Chapter One: A Visit

    The air felt thick in the corridor as I walked amongst the halls. After listening to Th¨¦oden''s conversation with Crimson for the third time, my nerves were unsettled. It felt as if she was promising a threat, something greater to come and I knew that was a high possibility considering we still had my wedding day to go through. By now, that day was roughly three weeks closer. Which caused an unsettling pit in my stomach. As everything on that day had to be timed perfectly.

    For starters, if I were to say I do to Marcel, then attack him, once defeated, I¡¯d have full rights to Summer Crest as I had married into it. But that would also result in me having to kiss that devil. I felt my stomach churn at the sheer thought as Th¨¦oden''s chuckle range through the bond.

    It humors me that kissing him makes you sick.

    Glad to be of service¡­ I grumbled through the bond.

    At least I know with you kissing me, I don¡¯t want to make you upchuck your breakfast.

    He had a point there. Th¨¦oden was very enjoyable to kiss. Marcel, was not. Considering the few times I had kissed him, it had been forced by Marcel¡¯s hand. Maybe if it wasn¡¯t forced¡­

    What? It wouldn¡¯t be that bad? Th¨¦oden''s curiosity peaked.

    I mean the whole relationship is forced. If it wasn¡¯t perhaps¡­ I let my thoughts die as that conversation probably wouldn¡¯t have gone too well.

    Very true. Th¨¦oden mumbled through the bond as he wrapped his head around the thought.

    I let the conversation drop as I continued my walk along the corridor. I knew I probably should have stayed in my room after that conversation, however, the longer I stayed in my room the more I let my thoughts run wild. The possibilities I was thinking about were endless. What if Marcel¡¯s army came from the nine hells to try to take over the kingdom? What if Marcel broke Crimson out of prison? What if¡­. The possibilities were endless. Some may have been rather stupid as well but that didn¡¯t stop the thoughts from popping up.

    Regardless, I had to get out of my room in order to get out of my own head. However, the walk isn¡¯t helping much as I soon found myself in Marcel¡¯s corridor of the castle. The subtle smell of sulfur carried down the hall, indicating to me that Marcel was in his room.

    I slowed my pace as I walked through his corridor. His corridor was darkened, had hardly any light seeped through the stained glass windows. It was too far from where Marcel had placed blinds up along the wall. I never understood why he did that but perhaps it was just one of his quirks.

    I soon found myself stopping just a few feet from his door. The smell grew as I walked close to it. It was a smell I was pretty much used to at this point considering he had been around for a while now. To be fair I barely noticed it anymore. Even when he was in the same room as I.

    I thought about knocking but shook that idea off. After my last conversation with Marcel, I was worried where another conversation would lead. However, Marcel walked out of his room as I stood there.

    He gave me a grin as he saw me outside my door. ¡°Maria? What are you doing in my hall? I thought after you refused to help me with my public image, I wouldn¡¯t see you for a while.¡±

    I thought for a moment before I spoke, ¡°Well¡­ I guess I am full of surprises. Was you able to figure anything out on the matter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my Council over at Summer Crest is going to make a statement on my behalf.¡± Marcel spoke, ¡°Should be public by noon today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I responded.

    ¡°Where are you heading?¡± Marcel asked with a curious voice.

    ¡°Nowhere in particular.¡± I responded as I had no real destiny in mind.

    ¡°Follow me?¡± Marcel questioned as he began to slowly walk the opposite way I was heading.

    I felt a pull to follow him. ¡°Where?¡± I asked.

    ¡°To speak with Crimson. If Th¨¦oden will let me of course.¡± He asked as he looked into my eyes as if he was speaking directly to Theoden through the bond.

    I almost want to refuse. However, I am curious as to why he wishes to speak with her while you are there.

    ¡°I think me being there would get him to agree with it.¡± I said.

    ¡°I thought so.¡± Marcel said. ¡°That way I''m not hiding anything.¡± Once again he looked directly into my eyes speaking straight to Th¨¦oden.

    Tell him yes, the both of you can. I, however, will be in the vicinity.

    I repeated exactly what Th¨¦oden said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcel said as he held out his hand for me to take. I sighed heavily but took it anyway. We still needed for him to believe that this wedding is still a go despite everything.

    His hand was warm to the touch as his body ran hotter than Th¨¦oden''s cold draconic one. After all, Marcel¡¯s body was that from the Nine Hells, particularly the fourth layer of the Hells, known as Phlegethos his home layer. Which also explained his stench of sulfur, but like I said, I and most people around here now have grown used to the rotten egg smell.

    As we walked down the corridor and down the marbled stairs to the beautiful grand hall and out the main castle door, I couldn¡¯t help but study his body movements. His breathing was calm and steady, roughly twenty breaths a minute. His pace was slow, but I figured it was so I had an easy time keeping up with him as we walked.

    ¡°Marcel?¡± I questioned as we stepped out of the castle gate.

    The sun beat down on us as we walked as it was just shy of noon. There were a lot of people out and about as most was working or shopping at the local shops.

    ¡°Yes Maria?¡±

    ¡°What do you need from Crimson?¡± I was curious as to why he wanted to talk with her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Marcel said without even paying too much attention to me. He just kept his face forward. His pace is steady. And his attention seemed to be elsewhere, however he seemed to know where he was going.

    There wasn¡¯t much more conversation between us. However, I could sense people staring at me as I walked hand in hand with Marcel. As some thought Marcel had something to do with Sybil¡¯s death, rumors began to circulate through town.

    I didn¡¯t like it. However, there wasn¡¯t much I could do on the rumor front. People will be people. Rumors can¡¯t be stopped.

    I just hopped they didn¡¯t think I had anything to do with Sybil. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Why would they think that Maria? Th¨¦oden questioned me.

    I¡¯m holding hands with the man some think are responsible.

    Fair point, but if you listen closely, they don¡¯t blame you. I¡¯m finding that more and more people are concerned for you. That they wonder why you are still with Marcel.

    Th¨¦oden''s words calmed my nerves as we walked. The only reason why I was still doing what I was doing was that I felt we were in no shape for an out right war with a man that attacks the mind. And lord only knows what his army can do. I hope they understand¡­ I whispered to Th¨¦oden through the bond.

    They will. Some already do. Th¨¦oden responded to me.

    The bond drifted into silence as we grew closer to the prison that Th¨¦oden was keeping Crimson in. This prison is a magically enhanced prison. Stopping the effects of shifting creatures such as dragons. The prison also has an impressive barrier that stops most magical attacks. A few may slip but the prison is pretty sturdy and sound. Keeping the worst of the worst behind its walls.

    ¡°Marcel.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he saw both of us approach.

    ¡°Theo.¡± Marcel mimicked Th¨¦oden''s firm but steady tone as they both stared at each other.

    ¡°I am going to give you a few rules prior to letting you speak to her.¡± Th¨¦oden said.

    I watched Marcel¡¯s body tense. He rolled his eyes as I could sense he felt annoyed at the thought of rules. Th¨¦oden on the other hand spoke of authority as he stood firm and tall, showing his authority to Marcel.

    ¡°What are these rules?¡± Marcel spoke in almost a snarl. But he remained calm as he listened to Theo.

    ¡°Rule one. No touching the prisoner. I know you two had a weird thing going. Sadly, I had to hear all about that in one of my talks with her. Rule two. Maria stays beside you. I know you know about us, so i¡¯m going to be straight forward. She stays beside you, so I can listen to every word.¡±

    Marcel¡¯s lips parted into a sly grin. As if he was happy to have figured out something and have it be true.

    ¡°Rule three. I will just run away. If anything happens I will intervene.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡± Marcel spoke. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Rule four, no rough housing with Maria. Maria is only here to observe. If she has questions, she can ask but beyond that, off limits. This is for both of your safety. Rule five, no magic. Clearly this prison prevents in on numerous levels but no innate magic tricks on anyone here.¡±

    Th¨¦oden stopped to think briefly prior to continuing, ¡°I think that pretty much covers it. Now remember I will be just down the hall. If anything happens I will know.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Marcel said.

    Th¨¦oden walked the both of us to Crimson¡¯s cell. Her cell was away from most prisoners. As Th¨¦oden was afraid of her contacting those around her. He didn¡¯t want to take a chance on something happening.

    The prison was dark, only light visible was that through magically dimmed candle light. The air felt damp and thick as we had descended underground. Th¨¦oden took us to a spiral staircase made of dark metal that descended both up and down. This was one of the main staircases in the prison. Granting access to each floor. There were ten floors to this prison. Those above the ground weren''t considered as dangerous. Those below were a major threat to the kingdom. The further that we descended, the more dangerous the criminals got. It took us a few minutes to make it to the very bottom of the prison. This floor was the tenth level, home to five criminals. Crimson being one of them and the others, have been in the cells for centuries. Each with varying crimes, but most ended with them killing someone.

    There was one on this floor that sent a nauseating chill down my spine as they had killed my father¡¯s brother in the most gruesome way one could think of. First numbing his brother¡¯s body, then taking off his head. Then displaying his head for my father to see the next morning. It was far from a pretty sight to wake up to. And to make matters worse, the man laughed and laughed all the way to the prison. The man I am speaking of was a poetic master by the name of Crow. Crow was an unstable individual who grew jealous of my father¡¯s brother, or my uncle in other words. As my uncle wrote a few of my favorite childhood stories. And Crow wanted his legacy over his own. He thought by killing my uncle, he would succeed at that. Well, now he is here in the tenth layer of Necrosis Prison. Rotting away for centuries.

    The others, well, their acts were just as horrendous. Mostly, I don¡¯t wish to retell.

    Regardless, the tenth layer of the prison was where Theoden had placed Crimson. Killing a Council member deemed her worthy of such a cell.

    ¡°Alright. We are here.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he moved back as promised.

    As we approached Crimson¡¯s cell that contained metal bars made of the most durable metal known to man. For the metal, it was dark and cold to the touch. The floor and walls were made of the strongest rock that is rare and hard to find known as Gneiss. A beautiful rock that has multiple layers to it.

    Her cell was darkened tremendously as her figure was barely noticeable through the darkness.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a surprise¡­¡± Crimson spoke as the sound of her bare feet marched towards the bars of the cell. ¡°I was expecting that stench of silver.¡±

    ¡°Nope, just I and Maria.¡± Marcel spoke as he walked up towards the bars and gripped them with his hands. His breathing quickened a bit. He seemed a bit nervous.

    ¡°Why did you bring her?¡± Crimson snarled as I could feel her piercing orange eyes shift in my direction through the darkness.

    ¡°You think he¡¯d let me down here otherwise?¡±

    She groaned, ¡°Whatever¡­ what do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡± Marcel spoke.

    I could hear Crimson¡¯s breathing quicken as if she was excited about something. ¡°About time¡­.¡± She snarled. ¡°Maria dear?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡± I asked as I was nervous speaking with her but felt more confident with Th¨¦oden just down the hall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever got the chance to apologize.¡±

    Her line threw me off. ¡°For?¡±

    ¡°Everything that has and will happen.¡± Crimson spoke with a tease in her voice. ¡°I think we are done here.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Marcel said.

    I couldn¡¯t see his own hand movements but I felt a bit of a breeze through the air. As if he was signaling something. I just hoped Th¨¦oden had caught it through the bond that we share.

    ¡°Chat at you both later.¡± Crimson spoke as she brushed her feet against the stone as she walked back to the other side of the cell.

    Marcel turned and began to walk towards the exit. I followed him out. Th¨¦oden met us at the bottom of the stairs with a confused look on his face.

    ¡°That was it?¡± He asked Marcel.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Marcel breathed.

    ¡°What was the hand gesture you gave her?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned, which meant he must of not of seen it.

    ¡°Just a simple point.¡± Marcel spoke. He turned and looked at me, ¡°I felt your nervousness as we walked, shall we get out of here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±  I responded. As we began to ascend up the stairs with Th¨¦oden behind I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marcel was being honest or not.

    He¡¯s not. He signaled three.

    Three?

    Yes Three. I have no idea if it is three minutes, three hours, three days¡­. Th¨¦oden trailed off as he was confused by everything that just happened.

    Could be three weeks? I mean that will put us at wedding day.

    Could be¡­ but I am going to have more guards on staff just in case. I don¡¯t trust it.

    I let the bond go silent as we neared the top of the stairs.

    ¡°What plans do you have today Maria?¡± Marcel asked me.

    ¡°I need to focus a bit on the Council.¡± Which was true, since there was a vacancy now, I needed to fill it and there was three candidates I had to choose from.

    ¡°Need any help?¡± Marcel asked.

    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m good.¡±

    We were now just outside the main door to the prison. ¡°Well, I have a few other things to do before I head back to the castle. See you later my dear.¡± Marcel said as he took my hand one last time, bringing it to his lips and giving it a gentle kiss. All while with Theo nearby.

    ¡°See you later¡­¡±  I mumbled as I let my hand drop after he kissed it.

    I waited for him to walk away prior to me turning and facing Theo.

    ¡°Should we be concerned?¡± I asked Theo.

    ¡°Always be concerned when a devil and a dragon coecenside with each other. I need to get more guards here. Be careful okay?¡± Th¨¦oden asked as he pulled me in for a tight hug after he knew that Marcel was far out of sight.

    ¡°That goes for you too.¡±  I told him as I looked up at him. I read his worried expression quite easily. Not to mention the unsettled feeling I received through the bond. Theo was worried. He had no idea Marcel had planned so he had no idea what to prepare for.

    ¡°Of course.¡± He released me from his grasp. ¡°I love you Maria.¡±

    ¡°I love you Th¨¦oden.¡± I responded back before I turned and headed back to the castle.

    Three. Three what? We had no clue. Well, it wasn¡¯t three minutes at least because that had already passed. Now we just wait. Something, I may be terrible at.

 Chapter Two: A New Member

    Within the hour I made it back to my office in the castle to go over candidates with Cedric, who willingly stepped in to aid in this decision. Cedric was about the only Council member who was willing to work this week, which I understood and was grateful at the same time. I was grateful that I had his help as I didn¡¯t want one of the first big decisions that I had to make to be a bad one.

    ¡°Ready to go over the three candidates?¡± I asked Cedric who took a seat across from my chair. He sat with his left leg over his right, his posture was relaxed, his eyes seemed to withhold some sorrow, but he was ready to get things moving again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was firm and sharp. ¡°We have three candidates from some of the most noble families here.¡± Cedric pointed out, ¡°We have Isabella from the Xaveria clan. Highest level of wizard in her clan and highly respected amongst the wizard schools. Then we have Alexander Roslan, a prestigious high level cleric. And then there is Aster Mortimer, a half-elf turned elf by his great grandad.¡±

    I nodded as I looked over each of their files. All three were well liked in the community Even Aster, considering his father was Orion. All very good candidates.

    ¡°We got a wizard, a healer, and a very good motivational speaker.¡± I spoke as I went over each of their abilities. Each has their advantages and disadvantages. Wizards tend to lean towards power hungry, so that was a concern with Isabella. For Alexander, his nobleness and willingness to help people spoke to my very own soul. However, even kindness could be blind. As he himself has had a few bad incidents in the past, however, those were overlooked by most in the kingdom. Then Aster, he often spoke at my parents'' events, so he was already in the public eye. Not to mention his talents with musical instruments could really turn some heads. However, his family''s rocky history may prevent some things from getting past the public.

    ¡°Honestly, I would be alright with all three. However, we only need one.¡± Cedric spoke as he pondered over who should be picked.

    What do you think? I spoke as I asked Theoden through the bond. I was curious to see who he would pick.

    Wizards are always beneficial. Healers, are a plus as it would be another to aid in times of need. As for Aster he is a character and I think would do well in the public eye.

    His reasoning made sense.

    ¡°Perhaps, Isabella will have to wait¡­ Wizards and their need for power makes me a little nervous.¡± I told Cedric. I had nothing against them, just that in past histories wizards never failed to grow to be power hungry.

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Cedric said, ¡°I personally favor Alexander. His unique healing gifts will benefit us greatly. It¡¯s nothing against Aster but I think Alexander¡¯s powers would come more in handy.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    I nodded in agreement. ¡°However, it is more of a political eye roll. Being that they would have to fill in if I can¡¯t take the roll of the Royal Head.¡± I had no idea as to why I would step down for any moment of time. But that was a good point.

    ¡°Very true.¡± Cedric said, ¡°Perhaps Aster would be a better fit. He does already have a good amount of knowledge with the Council and rules. Considering he has been utilizing the archives and doing research to try and help his own family.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Th¨¦oden? Aster or Alexander.

    If I had to choose I would go with Aster. We can always summon Alexander for his healing abilities.

    I nodded, ¡°Alright I think Aster. His outgoing personality would bode well with the public.¡±

    Cedric nodded in agreement. ¡°Sounds like a plan Maria. Want me to contact Aster?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I will. I will have him meet me in my office to give him the news. From there we will conduct a formal celebration¡­.¡± I paused, ¡°You know what, lets not do a formal celebration. I don¡¯t think they are all that necessary. We will have him do the pledge in front of us.¡±

    ¡°Fair. Considering the last one, I think that is fair. Honestly, those was more so we can have a reason to drink the more expensive wines.¡± Cedric admitted.

    ¡°Once I tell him he is the new Council member we will have a meeting the following day so he can recite the pledge and be officially signed in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll alert the others of the meeting. What time?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow at noon if everything goes as planned.¡± I told Cedric.

    ¡°Got it. See you tomorrow, Maria.¡± Cedric said. He stood up and walked over to the door casually. He turned back to me and with a smile said, ¡°Can we still have the wine?¡±

    I chucked, ¡°Yes, yes we can Cedric.¡±

    ¡°Good. After the last one, we all need it.¡± He said and left the room shortly after.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought. They really love their wine.

    One of the perks of being on the Council. Th¨¦oden told me.

    Can you communicate with Aster and have him meet me in my office in an hour?

    Sure can. Th¨¦oden responded.

    The bond fell silent briefly, long enough for Th¨¦oden to send a message and receive a response.

    He will be there in an hour. Though he is now concerned if he is in trouble. Th¨¦oden told me.

    Fair, usually you don¡¯t get called by the captain of the guards to go to the princess¡¯s office.

    Indeed. Th¨¦oden said in response. You know what you are going to say to him?

    Somewhat. I¡¯m just going to get straight to the point with him.

    Smart. If you need me, you know I am here. Always.

    I know my dear.

    I got to go to my next round. If you want to check in while you wait feel free. Th¨¦oden spoke. His willingness to let me see what is going on peaked my interest. It made me curious to see if something was going down or not. So of course I had to peek into his mind while I waited on Aster.

 Chapter Three: Trouble in the Kingdom

    Her presence always warmed my mind. As her innocent pure nature left a feeling of bliss and happiness as I felt her peer into my vision.

    The first round of the day, the round I had at six in the morning, resulted in finding a couple deceased in the streets. Pinholes in their necks which made me think of the previous crimes with the poison. It didn¡¯t take long for my spells to detect the toxic substance. A substance so toxic, it can kill you within minutes unless you have innate healing abilities, resistances or immunities. Most normal folk don¡¯t have that ability, like Maria or I.

    Think you will find others? Maria asked me through the draconic bond that we share.

    Perhaps. If they are gearing up for something, he¡¯s going to need energy. Souls for him are energy. I had figured out along the way that these bodies had become soulless after their passing with the use of a handy spell named Find Spirit. This spell was one I was recently given as I had further embraced the Dragon King. Stopping Crimson with one of the gifts unlocked another item I could have learned and this was one of them. As I was curious to see if there were missing souls in our kingdom. And of course, my theory was right. Multiple dead, without souls throughout the kingdom. Those I had found previously dead, lost forever unless I got to them in time and was able to revive them. I have been able to revive a few of them since the new law was in place about revivification.

    I¡¯ll keep a look out with you. Maria told me through the bond. She found a new purpose when looking through my eyes. She was able to use her eyesight in order to aid in my rounds. Which I did not mind as it has been beneficial to us both.

    Wouldn¡¯t expect any less. I told her as I felt a smile creep on my face. I enjoyed her company through the bond and sometimes wondered how my life would have been if the magical bond between Maria and I didn¡¯t form. Would I be here right now? Would I have pushed myself as hard as I did to become what I have become today? I shook my head as I hated to think of the possibilities. I know my life would have been pretty bleak if I wasn¡¯t bonded to Maria. She always keeps me on my toes.

    I began my round as normal. Running on the left side of the kingdom while my partner for the time being Brienne ran on the opposite side. We kept in touch by the use of a spell called Sending which allowed us to maintain contact in case of an emergency.

    ¡°All good here!¡± Brienne chimed through my mind as we had just completed the first ring of the kingdom.

    ¡°All good on my end right now.¡± I responded as we both began to do our round in the second ring.

    The second ring was probably one of my favorite rings in the kingdom. As it seemed a bit more diverse. Dragonborn, gnomes, elves, humans, and many more races are present in the ring and throughout the whole kingdom. Thankfully all seemed sound in the second ring of the kingdom.

    ¡°Second ring is clear!¡± Brienne spoke as we began our descent into the third ring.

    This went on for another twenty minutes as each ring remained clear of trouble. Which was always a plus in the field. As not every waking minute of every hour is packed with sorrow or adrenaline inducing events.

    At this point, we had cleared rings one - four, leaving the three harsher ones behind. The fifth ring of our kingdom was not as harsh as the sixth and seventh ring. It still has its moments however, just like the rest of the rings.

    ¡°Captain! Left side, near the general shop.¡± Brienne said, ¡°A two down. Pinholes.¡±

    With that information in mind, I changed my direction and picked up my pace. I needed to get there quickly if I wanted any chance at reviving either of them. As I had learned that Marcel doesn¡¯t waste time in collecting souls anymore. Once they drop, they are gone forever.

    ¡°One minute away.¡± I responded to Brienne as I moved swiftly and with great haste towards the general shop.

    Within that minute, I was there. I came up with a scene that was a bit gruesome if I must say so myself. The couple must have tried to fight whatever attacked them. As they appear to have more injuries than the rest of them.

    I bent down and touched both of their wrists to try and determine the time of death. Their bodies were cold and I could sense rigamortis start to happen. So it was clear that their souls were no longer with us. However, to insure this, I still utilized the spell Find Spirit, to determine if the couple''s spirit was still around. And no surprise their souls were gone. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Soulless.¡± I said as I shook my head. ¡°As they appear to have been dead for at least an hour now.¡±

    ¡°Is the poison present?¡± Brienne asked as she bent down and pointed out the pinholes in their necks. The size of the pinhole was no greater than a needle point.

    I knelt down once more and placed my finger over one of the holes and summoned a spell called Detect Poison and Disease. The spell hummed loudly in my mind clearly indicating that poison was used against them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I breathed as I stood up once more. I brushed my hand against my armor as if I was brushing away anything that may have gotten on me.

    ¡°Should we question them?¡± Brienne asked.

    I nodded, ¡°One of them.¡± I looked down at the pair. One was a male gnome and the other a female gnome. Clearly a couple who got caught off guard. Looking over the pair of gnomes, I determined to question the one that appeared the most damaged as they would have seen the person attacking them, hopefully. And that would be the male gnome. As he had trauma to the skull, and what appeared to be a broken arm and some other broken bones.

    I used the spell Speak with Dead and we both watched as the male gnome¡¯s body rose steadily and took in a hash shallow breath. ¡°Yes..?¡± A chilling voice spoke.

    I cleared my throat and began to ask the most simple and basic question, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Brienne and I waited for a minute prior to the gnome speaking. He sucked in a deep breath and spoke one name, ¡°Wilbur Pinwheel.¡± Doing this spell never settled that well with me. I partially thought it was disturbing the rest of those that were dead. However, it was a good way to get information and therefore was a necessity to use and have prepared every day.

    I nodded and looked over at Brienne who pulled out a piece of parchment and quill out of her backpack and began to take note.

    Second question. ¡°Who killed you?¡± It was the most important question here. If he could identify who did it, then perhaps we could arrest them.

    ¡°Unsure¡­. Jumped¡­ pushed down¡­ buzzing¡­¡±

    I arched my eyebrow when he said buzzing. The longer I thought about it, the more I questioned what type of buzzing.

    I looked over at Brienne who just shrugged, ¡°Could be wings.¡± Brienne said, suggesting something that seemed reasonable.

    Which prompted this next question, ¡°Did something with wings attack you?¡±

    ¡°Yes? No? Not sure¡­¡± Wilbur spoke with his harsh dead voice.

    I nodded, ¡°Is the person laying next to you any relation?¡±

    ¡°My wife¡­¡± Wilbur spoke. ¡°She died first¡­ Gone¡­ Failed¡­.¡± I could hear Wilbur''s sadness through the harshness of his voice.

    I felt a sting of emotion through the bond as Maria¡¯s emotions flooded through. I wish we could stop Marcel from doing this¡­

    Me too Maria, me too¡­ I breathed in response.

    The final question I had, I wanted to know his wife''s name so we could inform all of the family. ¡°What is your wife¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Harper. Harper Pinwheel.¡± He responded as his body collapsed and rested once more.

    I took a deep breath and looked over at Brienne once more, ¡°File the report. I will get the mortician over here.¡± Brienne nodded. ¡°But first finish the rest of the rings. I will join once Morty gets here.¡± Brienne nodded and took off within the minute of me asking her about that.

    I sent a message to Morty within that same minute, ¡°Got two more for you. Near the General store, fifth ring in the kingdom.¡±

    Within another minute, I had my response that he is on the way. I knew it would take him roughly ten to fifteen minutes to get here which meant I had that time to kill.

    So, I decided to look around the crime scene to see if I could find any clues as to which of Marcel¡¯s minions did this. I utilized one spell called Locate Object and set it to try and track the whereabouts of any evidence.

    The spell failed to pick up anything which I wasn¡¯t surprised about as the area they were found in was oddly clean of debris.

    By that point Morty had arrived. Morty is a Gith and more than capable of carrying two bodies. However, he had his appearance with him, Arty, an elven male.

    ¡°Two?¡± Morty asked as he looked upon the two bodies. ¡°This is a strange increase in the dead.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Which Morty¡¯s statement was true. There has been an increase over the last couple days. Two-three per day. Sometimes it was one every other day.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Captain?¡± Morty asked as he ordered Arty to begin to utilize a spell to transport the bodies back to the morgue.

    ¡°I have a general idea.¡±

    ¡°Enlighten me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. That is classified.¡± I told him he looked a bit defeated however he nodded as if he understood reason.

    By that time one of the bodies had already vanished. ¡°I¡¯ll get the last one.¡± Morty told Arty.

    Arty stepped back and let Morty do his work.

    Within five minutes both bodies were go and I was back to doing my rounds with Brienne. Thankfully for the rest of the round it went smoothly.

    I met Brienne in my office to help with the paperwork. Something Maria didn¡¯t find that interesting. So it didn¡¯t surprise me that I soon felt the connection falter and fade.

    I¡¯ll watch you later. Maria spoke softly through the bond.

    Indeed. I responded as I knew she would tune into my vision later.

    When she did finally let the connection fade, the bond felt a bit empty but I knew she was still around as I could sense her fully.

 Chapter Four: Aster Orion

    After letting the vision through the bond fade, a gentle knock brought me back to my own reality as I sat in the dimly lit office that was once my father¡¯s.

    ¡°Come in!¡± I shouted, beckoning who I assume was Aster to come on in.

    ¡°Princess Maria,¡± Aster¡¯s charming and youthful voice spoke in almost an ethereal tone. ¡°Captain Th¨¦oden told me to come and see you? Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Please, sit and then we will discuss.¡± I told him as I motioned for him to approach. ¡°Close the door first please.¡±

    He nodded and let the door close behind him. He walked with purpose towards the seat that sat across from me. His appearance was rather charming. His outfit is brightly colored in blues and purple. His hair, blackened and well kept. And his eyes, an iridescent white. Something that was very unusual but gave him more appeal as it made him seem more mysterious.

    He sat down and relaxed a bit in the chair, however his body seemed a bit tense. As if he was nervous. ¡°Well?¡± He questioned as the room had hung in silence as he approached me.

    ¡°I had you come here today to congratulate you.¡±

    ¡°Congratulate me?¡± He raised his eyebrow as he was very confused.

    ¡°You were chosen to take Sybil¡¯s old spot in the Council.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡± His body shifted from tense and nerves to surprised. ¡°I what?¡±

    I smiled, ¡°Yes, we choose you out of two other candidates for the position. Will you take the role?¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡± Aster spoke as he was stunned that he was chosen.

    ¡°We felt like you were a good fit for the role.¡±

    ¡°Even with my family¡¯s history Maria?¡± He arched his eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said firmly. ¡°Do you accept the offer?¡±

    I watched as his mind churned as he thought about what was being asked of him. I could sense he was still confused. Still surprised that he was even considered or chosen at that matter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care that their is half blood in me?¡±

    ¡°No. I never did. And neither did my family. We aren¡¯t like the rest of the nobles.¡± I told him.

    He nodded. ¡°Are you sure the rest of the Council will approve of me?¡±

    ¡°Regardless if they do, you have been chosen. Cedric and I picked you out of the other two. The rest will follow along.¡± I told him as I hoped it would reassure him.

    He shifted in his seat and began to fidget with his fingers. He was nervous. ¡°What about the public?¡±

    ¡°We will deal with that when it is necessary. However, I don¡¯t think the public will be a problem.¡± I spoke it with confidence in hopes he would get the feeling that I was serious.

    He thought for a bit more, ¡°Alright. I will do it. But if things start to go south, I would appreciate it if I can pull out. I don¡¯t want the Council and you to fail due to my family.¡±

    I took a deep breath and thought for a brief moment prior to me responding, ¡°We will not fail with you on the Council.¡±

    He nodded, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I feel more comfortable now in accepting this.¡± Aster spoke. ¡°Is there anything I need to be made aware of now?¡±

    ¡°A few things.¡±

    I told him about Marcel, Crimson and her pretending to be Sybil.

    ¡°What in the¡­¡± Aster shook his head. ¡°A lot has happened in the last month, month and a half hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It sure has.¡±

    ¡°And Marcel isn¡¯t arrested and thrown in prison with Crimson because?¡±

    I smiled softly, ¡°To protect our kingdom. If we threw him in prison, I had a gut feeling that it would start an out right war with Summer Crest and those in Hell. And we may be prepared for war, but a war that size¡­¡± I shook my head, ¡°I thought it was the best decision at the time.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡± Aster asked.

    ¡°I regret it. More and more are dying everyday and we are stuck until the three weeks are gone.¡± I told him. Three¡­ there was that number three again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aster spoke, he leaned forward and reached out his hand and brushed it against mine in comfort.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I responded as I gently pulled my hand back. ¡°Now, we do have a plan to target him on my wedding day. I have been training and the guards are preparing for it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t told much of it to anyone yet. As we feared that Marcel would find out about it somehow.¡±

    ¡°Fair.¡± Aster responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s besides the point, Marcel will be taken care of one way or another.¡± I told him with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re brave, you know.¡± Aster told me as I felt a small boost of confidence through his innate magic ability.

    ¡°That means a lot.¡± I told him as I felt the warmth of his magic calm and soothe my nerves.

    ¡°Need anything else from me Princess Maria?¡± He asked with a smile.

    ¡°Not at the moment. Just meet here at elven tomorrow so I can go over the pledge with you. At noon we will have a small celebration to welcome you into the Council.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty, see ya then!¡± Aster said as he stood up, gave me a gentle bow and walked out of my office. Leaving me alone in my thoughts once more. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Well, briefly alone, That went well. Th¨¦oden spoke.

    I thought so. I still feel like he is a bit weary of joining the Council and I don¡¯t blame him. I responded.

    Right. Considering how Orion was originally treated. Let alone After being changed from half-elf to full elf.

    Exactly. So I understand why he would be so nervous. I told Th¨¦oden through our draconic bond.

    You think the rest will be alright with him? Th¨¦oden questioned.

    I hope so. I really hope so. I uttered through the bond.

    The bond fell silent for awhile as we both went about our jobs. My Council member job and Th¨¦oden''s Captain of the guards job. As I had a bit of paperwork myself to do which was a bit of a pain but it needed to be done. As I had found that there were a few pieces of professional papers that my father had in his desk but was never completed.

    One of the documents was for the army. Which would grant younger citizens to join if they wished. Most don¡¯t join until aged sixteen or greater. This would lower the limit to fourteen. Part of me questioned this decision however, considering the condition we were in I slightly understood but disapproved of this law as I wanted kids to have a chance to be kids. So, yeah, that law was not going anywhere.

    The other was a document in relation to the healers. That healers of high to normal status could be recruited into the military if they so choose. Typically it was just the higher levels but this would allow multiple healers to be welcomed. I didn¡¯t mind this one too much as it would provide safety to those in the military.

    I¡¯d be cautious with it. Theoden told me.

    I know, but he had good intentions with it. I told Th¨¦oden.

    Indeed he did. Just use caution is all. You will be taking younger generations away from families. Some families may not like it.

    I get that. I may rework this to word it differently to where it isn¡¯t mandatory but voluntary. I told Th¨¦oden as I felt that would be a good revision to have.

    I like it. Th¨¦oden told me.

    Well, I better get to work on it. I told Th¨¦oden as I took the quill that sat on the desk and pulled out blank parchment from the desk drawer and began to revise my second law that I hoped to pass in the following week.

    Chapter 5. Dreaming of Romance

    Almost ready for a dream Th¨¦oden? I asked him as I began my nightly ritual. Get undressed, bathe, brush my hair, pick out my two outfits for the next day, and so forth.

    Just finished the last round of the night. I¡¯ll be in my room in ten minutes. Th¨¦oden told me through the bond. I could sense him moving closer so as I passed my wire brush through my hair one more time I slipped off my slippers and laid gently against the comfort of my oversized bed.

    I sighed softly as I tried to focus on sleep. Sometimes my four hour rest was hard to get a grip of. As it typically took me ten minutes or more to fully fall into my trance. Th¨¦oden on the other hand could just about fall asleep as quickly as his head hit the pillow. Which is why he was usually in our shared dreams that was only possible due to our dragon rider bond. Something I was truly grateful for, as our dreams provided endless opportunities through training and romance.

    Wait¡­ is this a¡­

    It is not a training session. Th¨¦oden chuckled. We haven¡¯t had much physical contact the last two weeks as everything that had triggered other emotions out of the both of us. As neither of us was in the mood for anything past a simple kiss or a cool warm hug.

    So a none training session dream was something I was looking forward to. Considering it has been so long since our last one.

    I heard Th¨¦oden chuckle, usually it¡¯s me who can be a bit impatient waiting for our alone time.

    I rolled my eyes, don¡¯t judge.

    I¡¯m not. Just surprised. Th¨¦oden spoke with a bit of amusement in his voice.

    Hopefully I will be able to fall asleep soon. That was always the trouble with these dreams. Th¨¦oden was quick to fall into his trance. However, I take forever as my mind races like the speed of light.

    I felt through the bond that he was back at the castle a few moments later. Now all I need to do is rest. Which I hoped would come sooner than later.

    Rest Maria. Do I need to soothe your mind? Th¨¦oden questioned me. Lately, with everything going on he has gotten in the habit of soothing my mind with his aura. Along with humming a pleasant yet soothing tune through the bond. This has casually over time become our new nightly routine.

    Yes please. I spoke softly through the bond as I closed my eyes and breathed in and out to relax my body. The sound of Th¨¦oden''s voice always soothed me. His singing, surprisingly beautiful. He has sung before but not often as he hated the sound of his own voice when it came to singing. I, however, enjoyed it.

    The tune that he hummed was a gentle melody that mimicked a few bird hums. It soothed my mind and soothed my body with the added aura of soothing from his draconic heritage.

    Within minutes of him beginning our new nightly tradition, I felt my body ease as I drifted into my trance. He soon followed as it was with minutes our dream escape formed before my eyes.

    This dream escape was Th¨¦oden''s own bedroom. His oversized king bed had draps of silver and blue. His guard armor hanging on the wall, his bookshelves filled to the edge with various books of many different types. His walls are painted with a fine silver tone, his floors dark oak like mine. His art contained various paintings of the Glacier Peaks, the Mountain range he trained in. He painted a few of the art pieces and commissioned the rest. There were five of these in total.

    His room always felt very homey to me. As I felt safe there.

    ¡°Told you it wasn¡¯t training this time.¡± Th¨¦oden said with a playful smile.

    I ran to him and hugged him tightly. Kissing him on the lips in the process. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± I told him between kisses, ¡°I was getting tired of weapon training.¡± As for the past week he had me train on my very own weapon. Something I was getting tired of real quick.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that bad. You have improved rather quickly.¡± Th¨¦oden told me, complementing my progress.

    ¡°I know I have but its still not a lot of fun.¡± I pouted as I moved towards the edge of the bed. I gave the bed a pat.

    Th¨¦oden moved and sat next to me, ¡°Training is part of the learning and growing process.¡± Th¨¦oden told me in his teacher tone of voice.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I know but still.¡±

    ¡°I get it. Tomorrow, we will resume normal combat training.¡±

    ¡°That will be refreshing.¡± I said doing the same training for the week was rough on my mind set. I got tired of it real quick.

    Th¨¦oden leaned over and kissed my lips. ¡°Good. Now less pillow talk¡­¡± Th¨¦oden murmured as his kissing hardened as his lust grew. That I knew from two things. The bond always told us. And well, other things told me too.

    As he began to kiss me more and more, he moved his body in front of mine slowly pinning me back against his bed. He quickly began to undress me and was very swift with the undressing as it only seemed to take him seconds to pull off my dress and undergarments.

    It took me a bit longer to pull his clothes off. Only because a stupid button on his pants was getting stuck.

    Once they were pulled off he chuckled softly, ¡°I know it''s been a bit, but¡­¡±

    My face flushed red, ¡°shush¡­ just kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell me twice¡­¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he resumed kissing me hard and harder.

    After thirty minutes, we rested against each other. His cool skin against my warm skin. Our breathing labored. ¡°That¡­ never gets old.¡± Th¨¦oden breathed, ¡°Every damn minute of it¡­ I enjoyed it quite a lot.¡±

    I felt my lips fall into a grin, ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± I said as the grin remained on my face. ¡°I enjoyed that too..¡±

    ¡°Good. If you didn¡¯t I¡¯d be worried.¡± He leaned over and kissed my cheek, causing me to blush further.

    ¡°I¡¯d be worried too.¡± I said I turned and faced him, kissing his lips a few more times. ¡°I love you Th¨¦oden.¡±

    ¡°I love you Mi Amor..¡± He responded between my lips meeting him.

    We eventually fell asleep after our breathing calmed. This was something we both needed. Something we both desired. Something we both deserved. I just hoped that we would always have these moments, as these moments were worth living for.

 Chapter Five: Dreaming of Romance

    Almost ready for a dream Th¨¦oden? I asked him as I began my nightly ritual. Get undressed, bathe, brush my hair, pick out my two outfits for the next day, and so forth.

    Just finished the last round of the night. I¡¯ll be in my room in ten minutes. Th¨¦oden told me through the bond. I could sense him moving closer so as I passed my wire brush through my hair one more time I slipped off my slippers and laid gently against the comfort of my oversized bed.

    I sighed softly as I tried to focus on sleep. Sometimes my four hour rest was hard to get a grip of. As it typically took me ten minutes or more to fully fall into my trance. Th¨¦oden on the other hand could just about fall asleep as quickly as his head hit the pillow. Which is why he was usually in our shared dreams that was only possible due to our dragon rider bond. Something I was truly grateful for, as our dreams provided endless opportunities through training and romance.

    Wait¡­ is this a¡­

    It is not a training session. Th¨¦oden chuckled. We haven¡¯t had much physical contact the last two weeks as everything that had triggered other emotions out of the both of us. As neither of us was in the mood for anything past a simple kiss or a cool warm hug.

    So a none training session dream was something I was looking forward to. Considering it has been so long since our last one.

    I heard Th¨¦oden chuckle, usually it¡¯s me who can be a bit impatient waiting for our alone time.

    I rolled my eyes, don¡¯t judge.

    I¡¯m not. Just surprised. Th¨¦oden spoke with a bit of amusement in his voice.

    Hopefully I will be able to fall asleep soon. That was always the trouble with these dreams. Th¨¦oden was quick to fall into his trance. However, I take forever as my mind races like the speed of light.

    I felt through the bond that he was back at the castle a few moments later. Now all I need to do is rest. Which I hoped would come sooner than later.

    Rest Maria. Do I need to soothe your mind? Th¨¦oden questioned me. Lately, with everything going on he has gotten in the habit of soothing my mind with his aura. Along with humming a pleasant yet soothing tune through the bond. This has casually over time become our new nightly routine.

    Yes please. I spoke softly through the bond as I closed my eyes and breathed in and out to relax my body. The sound of Th¨¦oden''s voice always soothed me. His singing, surprisingly beautiful. He has sung before but not often as he hated the sound of his own voice when it came to singing. I, however, enjoyed it. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The tune that he hummed was a gentle melody that mimicked a few bird hums. It soothed my mind and soothed my body with the added aura of soothing from his draconic heritage.

    Within minutes of him beginning our new nightly tradition, I felt my body ease as I drifted into my trance. He soon followed as it was with minutes our dream escape formed before my eyes.

    This dream escape was Th¨¦oden''s own bedroom. His oversized king bed had drapes of silver and blue. His guard armor hanging on the wall, his bookshelves filled to the edge with various books of many different types. His walls are painted with a fine silver tone, his floors dark oak like mine. His art contained various paintings of the Glacier Peaks, the Mountain range he trained in. He painted a few of the art pieces and commissioned the rest. There were five of these in total.

    His room always felt very homey to me. As I felt safe there.

    ¡°Told you it wasn¡¯t training this time.¡± Th¨¦oden said with a playful smile.

    I ran to him and hugged him tightly. Kissing him on the lips in the process. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± I told him between kisses, ¡°I was getting tired of weapon training.¡± As for the past week he had me train on my very own weapon. Something I was getting tired of real quick.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that bad. You have improved rather quickly.¡± Th¨¦oden told me, complementing my progress.

    ¡°I know I have but its still not a lot of fun.¡± I pouted as I moved towards the edge of the bed. I gave the bed a pat.

    Th¨¦oden moved and sat next to me, ¡°Training is part of the learning and growing process.¡± Th¨¦oden told me in his teacher tone of voice.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I know but still.¡±

    ¡°I get it. Tomorrow, we will resume normal combat training.¡±

    ¡°That will be refreshing.¡± I said doing the same training for the week was rough on my mind set. I got tired of it real quick.

    Th¨¦oden leaned over and kissed my lips. ¡°Good. Now less pillow talk¡­¡± Th¨¦oden murmured as his kissing hardened as his lust grew. That I knew from two things. The bond always told us. And well, other things told me too.

    As he began to kiss me more and more, he moved his body in front of mine slowly pinning me back against his bed. He quickly began to undress me and was very swift with the undressing as it only seemed to take him seconds to pull off my dress and undergarments.

    It took me a bit longer to pull his clothes off. Only because a stupid button on his pants was getting stuck.

    Once they were pulled off he chuckled softly, ¡°I know it''s been a bit, but¡­¡±

    My face flushed red, ¡°shush¡­ just kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have to tell me twice¡­¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he resumed kissing me hard and harder.

    After thirty minutes, we rested against each other. His cool skin against my warm skin. Our breathing labored. ¡°That¡­ never gets old.¡± Th¨¦oden breathed, ¡°Every damn minute of it¡­ I enjoyed it quite a lot.¡±

    I felt my lips fall into a grin, ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± I said as the grin remained on my face. ¡°I enjoyed that too..¡±

    ¡°Good. If you didn¡¯t I¡¯d be worried.¡± He leaned over and kissed my cheek, causing me to blush further.

    ¡°I¡¯d be worried too.¡± I said I turned and faced him, kissing his lips a few more times. ¡°I love you Th¨¦oden.¡±

    ¡°I love you Mi Amor..¡± He responded between my lips meeting him.

    We eventually fell asleep after our breathing calmed. This was something we both needed. Something we both desired. Something we both deserved. I just hoped that we would always have these moments, as these moments were worth living for.

 Chapter Six: The Lesson of Melee (Fist Addition)

    Waking up from a dream like that was always tough. As we both wanted more. A dream like that caused our muscles to ache. Our bodies crave and desire. And our bodies feel a bit empty. As even though the dreams are very much real. As if they feel real, and very much have the desired effects, it still makes our bodies crave for each other.

    Do I have to get up to train? I grumbled to Th¨¦oden through the bond.

    As much as I would love for the both of us to stay in bed¡­. Yes. Yes you do have to get up and train. He spoke. However, I could tell he was wanting other things but he knew the importance of training over maturation. Despite him doing it a few times in the past. He refused to do it this morning.

    As much as I would love to finish this morning¡­ We still have a bunch of training to do. His tone was playful yet almost tortured. As pulling himself away from the enjoyment of a release was hard for him.

    Fine¡­ I grumbled. Since we had agreed to return to combat training, meaning fists and kicks, I had previously laid out a comfy pair of pants with one of his shirts that I had piled in the bottom of my magical wardrobe.

    I pulled one out and gave it a sniff as it had been a bit since I took a shirt. Often, I don¡¯t wash some of these and then I forget which ones I haven¡¯t washed. Thankfully, for me the one I had pulled was a fresh one. One I hadn¡¯t worn or worn briefly. His shirts always fit really big on me. As he was bigger, muscled and height wise. So what I did was I typically half tucked the shirt into the pair of pants. It may have not always been an attractive look, however, it was doable for training.

    I quickly pulled my hair up in a high ponytail using a clip that was crafted by Caroline. Slipped on my belt, bag of holding, made sure all magic items were in place, slipped on my wedged boots and went about my way. Locking my bedroom door behind me.

    Kitchen first? I¡¯m starving. I asked Th¨¦oden as our adventures in our dreams last night had made me a bit starving this morning. Like I said, the dreams may be in our minds, but our dreams felt very real.

    I¡¯d say we could wait, but I can sense your hunger through the bond. I think it would be best for the both of us if you ate a few treats. Th¨¦oden spoke with a bit of a tease.

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He knew it would be a bit dangerous if he didn¡¯t let me eat. More dangerous for him than for me.

    We both arrived in the kitchen at roughly the same time. He came through the back, and I entered through the front. Roland, our chef, was there, already preparing the meals for today. ¡°Good morning!¡± Roland chimed as he was always happy to see us. Considering I hadn¡¯t been going to the kitchen for a bit after my parents, as we often shared family meals. Then again when Marcel attacked me a few months back.

    Now, I was feeling more and more myself. Especially now since my powers were developed and I felt stronger and braver because of it. More confident as Th¨¦oden put it.

    ¡°What do ya got for us today?¡± Th¨¦oden asked as he began to sniff the air. ¡°Bacon?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be breakfast without it now would it?¡±

    ¡°Heck no!¡± Th¨¦oden said as he moved over to the stove and pulled out the tray with a towel that he grabbed from the countertop along the way.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you have been cooking for fifteen minutes already.¡± Roland scolded Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Bacon is my weakness.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke proudly.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Roland said as he gave a gentle eye roll to Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°What did you got for me to taste this morning?¡± I asked as I sat down in my usual chair.

    ¡°Well, considering I utilize bacon on the regular. Bacon apple crisps. Essentially an apple fritter stuffed with baked apples and bacon bits.¡± Roland said as he pulled a plate of three off the counter and walked them over to me. Sitting them down gently in front of me. ¡°I gave you three, because I know anything with bacon, this one would want to taste.¡± He said pointing at Th¨¦oden. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°You got that right.¡± Th¨¦oden said, taking the third fritter off my plate.

    We both bit into them at the same time. The center was warm and gooey as the apples and filling provided a pie like filling. The cinnamon was a nice flavor to start off the morning. Not too overwhelming, it was just right.

    ¡°Delicious!¡± I told Th¨¦oden as I cleaned off my mouth with a cloth.

    ¡°I surprisingly agree. Considering treats like this isn¡¯t my typical go to.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke.

    ¡°Glad you both like them. I was thinking they could be on the desert table for the wedding.¡±

    I felt a sudden shift in Th¨¦oden''s mood. As the sheer thought of the wedding sent a thousand emotions through his draconic body. He understood the reasoning. He understood why. However, he still had feelings that stirred up even if he didn¡¯t want them too.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I said breaking the silence.

    ¡°Training soon, yes?¡± Roland asked as he began to clean up the kitchen a bit.

    ¡°Yup. Back to combat training.¡± I said with a smile.

    Eventually our conversation faded as Th¨¦oden and I ate the rest of breakfast. Are you alright? I asked Th¨¦oden through the bond.

    Not really. But I¡¯ll get over it. Th¨¦oden responded.

    I sighed a bit. I hated hurting him as I loved him deeply. However, I was stuck and didn¡¯t have much of a choice. And he knew that.

    I¡¯m sorry. He told me through the bond. I know it isn¡¯t your fault.

    It¡¯s alright, we are allowed to feel right?

    Yeah¡­ I could feel that he felt terrible for letting his emotions resurface. Emotions that he had worked so hard to keep them buried.

    About ready to go train? I asked Th¨¦oden in an attempt to shift the mood and change the subject.

    Of course. Th¨¦oden responded as he got up and took both empty plates to the sink. He washed them off and we both headed out of the kitchen and to the training arena that we had been utilizing for the past month or so.

    ¡°Magic?¡± I asked as we walked at a decent pace.

    ¡°Minor magic. Remember Marcel knows we have been utilizing magic. As he was able to feel it.¡± We had discovered a few weeks ago that somehow Marcel could sense my magic. So we had to turn to dreams for magic training. Something we did following combat or weapon training. And usually it was me utilizing my magic to keep the ring down so my emotions wouldn¡¯t flood the bond and hurt Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Good.¡± I responded. I had grown to miss magic training in reality.

    The rest of the walk was rather quiet. Which wasn¡¯t a bad thing as we were both enjoying the bit of sun that was peaking over the horizon. As it was providing a gentle warmth to both of our skins. Not to mention the joyous smells of baking that filled the streets as a majority of our citizens were making breakfast at this time. Which meant there wasn¡¯t much out for foot traffic, except a few early birds.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a beautiful day.¡± I said as the warmth brushed against my skin.

    ¡°Indeed it is.¡± Th¨¦oden responded as he looked down at me with a gentle smile, ¡°And to imagine at this time you are complaining about how hot it is. The lair is keeping it at a decent temperature.¡±

    ¡°An enjoyable temperature.¡± I said correcting him.

    ¡°Good.¡± Th¨¦oden said as we now had reached the colosseum.

    ¡°Ready to get your ass kicked?¡± I said with a grin as I elbowed him hard as he held the door open for me.

    He grunted, ¡°You kick my ass? I think it will be me kicking yours.¡±

    ¡°Remember no holding back!¡± I said as I darted into the training arena with Th¨¦oden promptly running after me.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret saying that!¡± Th¨¦oden shouted after me as he lunged towards me. Causing me to swiftly dodge his advancement.

    We went on like this for a few rounds. Each round lasting ten minutes long or until one of us tapped out. The first round, I managed to become victorious as I managed to through a good punch to his gut that caught him off guard. At that point he was already worn, so he tapped.

    The second round he was victorious as his hits had grown more and more harder. After the fourth hit I had to tap out as I was feeling a bit winded by his hits.

    Third and final round was a draw as we both ended up on the ground. Pinning our arms against each others throats. Punching our chests. Or kicking his groin.

    ¡°I hate it when you do that¡­¡± Th¨¦oden groaned as he rolled to his side. Breathing steadily to ease the pain.

    I shrugged, ¡°It works, doesn''t it?¡±

    ¡°It does¡­ but its almost a cheap shot.¡±

    ¡°So is kneeing me in the stomach then.¡± I responded as he had just kneed me hard in the stomach prior to me kicking him in the groin.

    ¡°Fair¡­¡± Theoden finally got up and helped me up. ¡°I say it¡¯s time we get back to our duties.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I responded as we both headed out of the arena.

    He gave me a quick squeeze before heading to his office and I headed back to the castle to prepare for a Council meeting at noon.

 Chapter Seven: A New Member

    The first thing I did when I got back to the castle was go to my room and switch into a beautiful teal colored dress. The dress was aligned, hugged my body just right, and fell short of touching the ground as I preferred my dresses I wear on the daily, not to touch the ground. That was just my way of keeping them cleaner, despite them being magically enhanced to self clean and keep tidy.

    I kept my hair casual as I brushed it out of the pony tail and let it flow free. I strapped a black belt across my waist to keep my bag of holding in place and left my room shortly after.

    I went down to the kitchen shortly after to inform Roland that we need a few bottles of wine delivered to the Council chambers around noon.

    ¡°Noon¡¯s a little early for drinking isn¡¯t it?¡± Roland questioned me as I sensed a wave of concern wash over him.

    I shrugged, ¡°They requested it considering a new member is joining.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ the tradition of the oldest wine being drunk at the celebration.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± I said in response, ¡°So do you think you can have it there around noon?¡±

    ¡°Should be no problem. Who¡¯s the lucky one joining?¡± Roland questioned.

    ¡°Aster.¡± I told him. His body stiffened a bit then relaxed. I could tell he was nervous considering Aster¡¯s family history. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡± I reassured him.

    He sighed, ¡°I know it will, that boy has a good head on his shoulders. I just hope his family keeps their cool.¡±

    That thought didn¡¯t cross my mind that much, ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be fine. Aster is his own person. If his family causes issues, we will deal with that when the time comes.¡±

    Roland nodded, ¡°Understood. I will have the wine there just before noon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said. Before I headed out I grabbed a chocolate chip cookie off the counter and munched on it on the way down to the Council chambers.

    Despite hearing someone else''s concerns on Aster joining the Council I still felt confident in my decision. Aster may have a rocky family past, however, that is his past. His present and future is still yet to be decided and like I said he has a good head on his shoulders.

    You made the right choice. Th¨¦oden told me through the bond reassuring me.

    Thanks. I believe I did. I just hope the others won¡¯t be negative about it.

    Not everyone will agree but that is part of life. Th¨¦oden told me.

    I simply nodded. At this point I was down in the chambers a couple of hours in advance. I cleaned up the Council chambers a bit and sat in my chair and waited.

    I had a couple of hours I needed to prepare and think for what I was going to tell Wulfric, Fredrick, and Thora.

    Just get straight to the point and let it play out. Th¨¦oden told me. Just remember they have the right to react how they wish.

    I nodded, what he said made sense. However, it still made me feel a bit uneasy. I¡¯ll try my best.

    Just let me know if you need me there. I will be watching otherwise.

    I will. Just keep an eye on things for now.

    Mhm. Th¨¦oden responded. What are you going to do for the next few hours?

    I sighed¡­ Think about what I¡¯m going to say before the meeting.

    Alright. If you get too bored¡­

    I know and I might. I told him that part of me wanted to jump into his vision now, however, when I do that, it seems like time flies and then I won¡¯t have any time to prepare and I need to prepare a bit.

    ¡°Alright Maria¡­¡± I began to mumble to myself. ¡°Main points I need to get across. Aster is taking Sybil¡¯s spot. Let them react. Ask questions if needed. Aster says the pledge. We drink wine.¡±

    I nodded, as if agreeing with myself to the order of events that I hoped would follow suit.

    Two hours have come and gone by now and Roland had just dropped off the wine and had it uncorked and ready for us to pour. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine Maria.¡± Roland told me as he gave me a gentle pat on the shoulder.

    I nodded, ¡°I know it will. It still doesn¡¯t make this any easier.¡± I told him.

    ¡°I get it. Just know it will be fine.¡± Roland said as he walked to the Council chamber door and placed his hand on the knob.

    ¡°Thanks Roland.¡± I said as I felt a bit better now despite his reaction to the news earlier. I wondered how he could change his mind so easily.

    Roland nodded and walked out. Soon after Cedric arrived in a grey colored suit. ¡°Ready for this Princess Maria?¡± Cedric asked in his calm voice. He walked in stride over to his chair, not missing a beat. He pulled his chair out with ease and took a seat. He sat tall and firm and looked at me. Waiting for my response.

    ¡°Most definitely. Let¡¯s just hope this goes better than my Formal Celebration.¡± I said as my own Celebration ended with all of us getting poisoned and Th¨¦oden saving us by utilizing a spell called Lesser Restoration.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Indeed¡­¡± Cedric said as he nodded in agreement. ¡°Theo is on standby right?¡±

    I smiled and pointed to my mind, ¡°Of course, he always is.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Cedric said. I could tell he was a bit nervous since our last few meetings haven¡¯t been that great. Something I hoped would turn around and perhaps Aster and his personality would do the trick.

    ¡°Cedric, I did find some old files my father was working on prior to¡­.¡± By then the door was opened and Wulfric and Thora both walked in. Causing me to lose my thoughts in the process.As I was hoping to change the subject a bit by discussing those files I found.

    Thora wore a beautiful floor length deep green gown that contained a golden belt. Whereas Wulfric wore a black suit. Thora walked in wearing flats, so the sound of soft tapping filled the air as she walked with a gentle pace. Wulfric, on the other hand, moved silently as if his feet never touched the ground. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Cedric said you found someone to take Sybil¡¯s spot?¡± Thora asked as she took her seat across from Wulfric.

    ¡°I have. He should be here soon.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Thora asked as I could almost sense the curiosity radiate off of her and Wulfric both.

    I took a deep breath before telling them. It was only fair that Cedric already knew. ¡°Aster. Aster Orion.¡±

    They both just stared at me blankly at first before Thora responded, ¡°Interesting Choice Princess Maria. Do you think he will perform well in the role?¡±

    I could tell that she was worried as they both were. ¡°I do and I hope we all can get work well together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we will. I have no problem with him or his family. I don¡¯t like how his family treated his father and the forced change from half-elf to elf.¡± Thora responded with honesty.

    ¡°Thank you for the honesty.¡± I told her. ¡°I get the hesitation but I assure you Aster is a good kid.¡±

    ¡°There is no question about that.¡± Wulfric said, ¡°After all, he volunteers half his time with the kids of the kingdom telling them stories.¡± Wulfric pointed out. ¡°His family may be rotten but Aster has a heart.¡±

    ¡°Indeed he does.¡± I responded.

    A few more minutes passed before Fredrick walked in. Fredrick looked awful as the one he loved had been buried just this past week. On top of that he was fooled to think a dragon was his love.

    ¡°Princess this meeting¡­ necessary?¡± Fredrick asked as he walked to his seat. His face shone like that of depression. As his eyes contained darkened circles underneath. His weight also seemed to have been affected as he appeared a bit skinnier now.

    ¡°Sorry Fredrick but yes.¡± I told him as I averted his eyes. I couldn¡¯t stand to look at someone else¡¯s pain. And I knew, the way he looked, he was hurting. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked him cautiously.

    He sucked in a deep breath of air and released, ¡°It¡¯s been rough¡­ but healing is a slow process.¡± He said.

    I nodded, ¡°Yes¡­. yes it is. If you need someone to talk to Fredrick, please don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Maria but I think dealing with this alone right now is the best way to go.¡± Fredrick said.

    ¡°Grieving alone may not always be the best.¡± Thora said. ¡°We are all here for you Fredrick.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong.¡± Cedric said, chiming in. ¡°Your grief is greater than ours but we are all grieving that loss.¡±

    ¡°Thank you all. Truly. But I''m dealing with it how I can. I was made to be the fool, not all of you.¡± Fredrick said.

    In reality he was the one that was used. Crimson somehow managed to manipulate him to help Marcel and her plans along. Let alone messing with his heart as he loved Sybil.

    ¡°We all mean it Fredrick.¡± Thora said once more reassuring him. He simply nodded and stared at the table.

    Shortly after the conversation died, A gentle but firm knock sounded against the door and Aster walked in. ¡°Am I late?¡± Aster asked as he looked around the round table and saw all of us here.

    I looked out the window and back at him ¡°Nope, we were just early.¡± I said, ¡°Please come take a seat.¡± I said as I motions towards Sybils chair.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Aster spoke, taking a deep breath. I could sense he was nervous for this. As he was filling a big role.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright boy, we don¡¯t bite.¡± Thora said in an attempt to reassuring him that it was alright.

    ¡°Are you sure? I can back out¡­¡± Aster spoke as his eyes drifted to Fredrick and his somber appearance.

    ¡°Aster, please take your seat.¡± Fredrick breathed. ¡°As much as it pains us to move forward, it needs to be done sooner than later.¡±

    ¡°Al¡­Alright.¡± Aster spoke he walked with confidence to his chair but I could tell deep down he felt terrible for taking the spot.

    ¡°Thank you Aster for agreeing to this. I know it might not have been an easy thing to agree to.¡± I said. ¡°We will let you recite the pledge in a moment. I first would like to open the floor to anyone with any kind words or encouragement.¡±

    The room fell silent briefly before Wulfric stood up and cleared his throat. He looked at Aster who had mixed emotions on his face. ¡°Aster, I know you must worry about your family¡¯s past and even more with the events that led you to this great opportunity. We all know you have your own head and heart. And I know as the rest of us do, you are not your past. As your past does not and should not define you. You have learned to overcome it and prove your worth to this kingdom. Granting you to be one of the final three choices that the Princess had to choose from.¡±

    Wulfric paused briefly. Giving a moment for everyone to comprehend his message. Taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°We all choose the final three. Then the Princess chooses you. Just know, this position has responsibility and I hope you can fulfil that responsibility.¡±

    Aster spoke up, ¡°I know I can. I know I won¡¯t let you all down. And I thank you all for allowing me to have this opportunity.¡±

    Wulfric nodded, ¡°To close my statement, don¡¯t let the fear of fulfilling big shoes overwhelm you. With your mind on the right path and presistances to do the right thing, anything is possible.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Wulfric, I appreciate those kind words. I promise you all I won¡¯t let the Council or the kingdom down.¡± Aster said as he and Wulfric both took their seats.

    Thora stood up next, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t have much to add as Wulfric pretty much summed it up. All I can say is I know you will make us all proud and carry the position with a good heart.¡±

    Aster nodded, ¡°Thank you Thora.¡±

    Thora took her seat and Cedric stood up, ¡°The decision to add you to the Council wasn¡¯t an easy one. There were several good candidates and out of all of them you were chosen. Just don¡¯t let the power go to your head. Don¡¯t let us regret this decision.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Aster spoke with confidence. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Cedric spoke and took his seat.

    We all looked over at Fredrick who shook his head. I understood and took a stand. ¡°My last words of encouragement prior to the pledge that is to be spoken. Just remember, you may be a part of something big, but you are your own person. Don¡¯t let the Council influence your decisions on day to day activities or voting choices. If you don¡¯t like the law that is presented at a meeting please voice your opinion as I respect all of your opinions. If something doesn¡¯t feel right, please let us know. And just remember this, you aren¡¯t alone in this and don¡¯t have to face the public alone. As I know some of the public won¡¯t like you being here. Just speak up and we will have your back.¡±

    Aster nodded and stood up, ¡°Thank you Princess Maria and thank you all. Now I will take five minutes to state the pledge then we shall have that delicious looking wine?¡± Aster¡¯s eyes drifted to the wine cart that was brought in prior.

    A smile fell on Thora¡¯s lips, ¡°Indeed we shall.¡±

    The majority of us chuckled at her comment, followed by Aster giving his pledge. We ran a quick test to see if the wine had been tampered with or not prior to consuming with the use of a spell called Detect Poison and Disease. Wine itself can be considered to be poison in a way however, the use of the spell was to primarily detect any abnormalities within the wine. Thankfully, the wine was clear. Which meant Th¨¦oden''s search through the wine cellar was successful as he ran several tests to determine if any of them was left tampered with. There were a few bottles in the cellar that had to have been thrown out but not all thankfully.

    As the wine had a bit of a fruit taste that was followed by a strong alcohol taste. As most of these bottles had sat for ages.

    After an hour of drinking and talking I dismissed them. ¡°Y¡¯all can stay or y¡¯all can leave. I need to rest.¡± I told them as I bid them all a farewell.

    To my surprise Th¨¦oden was waiting for me outside of the Council Chamber door. ¡°You thought I was going to have you walk up all of those stairs after drinking five glasses of wine?¡± He said with a smile. I felt a burst of radiate energy flow from him and into me as he used the spell Lesser Restoration to remove the majority of the effects. He took what he thought he could considering he still had a half day''s work. I was pretty much buzz free after the spell, however, Theo was cautious and wanted me to make sure I got to my room alright.

    ¡°Thanks Th¨¦oden¡­¡± I spoke as I allowed him to wrap his arm around my waist and help me to my room.

    ¡°Rest for an hour and you should be alright.¡± Th¨¦oden said as we made my way up to my room.

    Within a few minutes he dropped me off, ¡°I¡¯ll check in through the bond. If I need to take more I will but I still have work.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Understandable.¡± I said, I went over to my bed and kicked off my boots and rested my head against my pillow. ¡°I think I¡¯m just going to take a nap. After I wake up I may peer into your mind.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I may be in the middle of a round then.¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going to go now.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he gave me a quick glance prior to leaving.

    ¡°Theo¡­¡± I mumbled, causing him to pause.

    ¡°Yes?¡± He questioned as he glanced over his shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you, love.¡± I said.

    He gave a smile in turn, ¡°You¡¯re welcome Mi Amor.¡± With that he walked out of my room leaving me to rest. A rest that was most welcome after consuming five glasses of wine within a short amount of time.

 Chapter Eight: A Mans Business

    An hour must have already passed as I could sense the warmness flowing into the bond, signaling that Maria was watching me. It was a feeling that I grew to love over time.

    I see that you are awake. I told her through the bond.

    Mhm¡­ I felt her yawn. I knew she was just waking up.

    I¡¯m about to start my round with Quinn in five minutes.

    Good. Something entertaining I hope. Maria spoke, which made me chuckle slightly.

    How can you be bored when you just woke up from a nap?

    Eh¡­ I felt the shrug through the bond. Which made me chuckle a bit more.

    Alright, alright. I said.

    Just then I heard a pounding knock on the door and Quinn¡¯s cheery voice, ¡°Ready Captain?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± I responded as I hopped up off my comfy chair that sat in front of my rather large dark oak desk and quickly grabbed my hand crafted longbow, my draconic sword and a shield that I carry for Maria¡¯s peace of mind.

    I walked across the wooden floor of my office as my sturdy yet gentle footsteps filled the air. I opened the door which led to a bit of a squeak. ¡°I need to get that fixed¡­.¡± I grumbled as my eyes fell upon Quinn¡¯s face.

    Within all of her armor, she still held a smile and a happy attitude. ¡°I told you that last week.¡± She said with an eye roll.

    ¡°Perhaps, I like it like that.¡± I told her. ¡°It alerts me when people come in.¡±

    ¡°Most knock.¡± Quinn said.

    ¡°True, but some don''t.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Also true.¡± She responded.

    ¡°Shall we get going?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± She said.

    I locked my door as I exited. ¡°You take the North, I¡¯ll take the South side of the kingdom. Meet in the middle.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± She agreed with me.

    We took off in our assigned directions. I headed South and she headed North. I¡¯d always preferred the South side when I did my rounds as the castle was nestled in the southern side of the kingdom. Also the South side had South Haven Beach. A beach that stretched all across the Southern border of the Isle. Stretching over all four kingdoms that were present. Providing great water transport and trades. However, it also provided deadly encounters from pirates and sea thieves. Something we have encountered a few times here and there as South Haven opens up into the larger ocean that connects us to the rest of the world. That ocean we all called Koinonia or our connecting pathways.

    South Haven beach is also a special spot for Maria and I. We danced the night away at several Winterfall balls. Had romantic encounters along the shore line while the kingdom slept. And had many other special moments here. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Regardless, the Southern side of the kingdom had a lot to look over. With my highly trained eye and the tracker that I wore, I always took the South side. As I wanted to make sure that there are no other creatures from Hell around the castle area.

    The first ring on this side, the ring where the castle resided and the beach resided was thankfully clear. All but the one high devil lord that resides in the castle walls.

    The second ring also appeared normal as usual. Well, all but one encounter with a seller and another thief as he put it.

    ¡°Arrest her!¡± A heavier set man with a bush of a beard shouted as a woman, oddly familiar to me held tightly onto a bag of baked goods.

    ¡°I know you¡­¡± I spoke as I looked her up and down. This was the same woman that I helped out of a similar situation a few weeks back.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have kids¡­¡± She cried as she dropped the bag.

    I felt a wave of warmth through the bond. As Maria¡¯s feelings took over. Don¡¯t arrest her.

    It is her second offense.

    Make an exception. Maria pleaded.

    I took a moment to shut Maria¡¯s emotions out just for a brief moment to give myself a minute to think. Rules stated, second offense leads to an arrest. However, this girl, I could sense her good nature. I could sense all she wanted was to help her kids.

    I sighed heavily and looked at the man at the cart, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for her. How much?¡±

    ¡°For the bag of baked goods she took. 5 gold.¡±

    I gave him a platinum piece that has a value of ten gold. ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I walked over to the woman and handed her the bag of baked goods. ¡°There you go. May I give you something to help?¡±

    The woman was quite shaken. But she took the bag and held onto it tight and nodded. ¡°O¡­ Okay.¡±

    I pulled out an empty small pouch from my bag of holding. Typically this pouch I used to hold spell components but I recently upgraded to a new one. I pulled out of my bag of holding one hundred gold pieces. ¡°This should last you a while. If not, come find me in my office in the fourth ring.¡±

    The woman looked shocked but she took the bag and grabbed it tight. ¡°Thank you¡­ And I''m sorry.¡± She whispered lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just come find me before you attempt to steal again.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Can I hug you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    She gave me a quick hug, ¡°Thank you again Captain.¡±

    She took off shortly after that. I turned back to the cart owner. ¡°What treats are you selling?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Variety. Cookies. Apple pie. Chocolate pie. Pumpkin bars. You name it I probably got it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long after he started listing off items that I heard Maria¡¯s stomach growl through the bond. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡°One of everything.¡± I told him.

    His eyes went wide. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡± I said.

    ¡°Alright give me a few minutes and I will have it boxed up for you.¡±

    I nodded and stood off to the side. I sent Hank a message, ¡°Can you take a delivery to Maria for me? It¡¯s a box of treats. She is in her room and I am in the second ring not too far from the Prayer¡¯s Circle Temple.¡± The Prayer¡¯s Circle Temple was a temple where most went for a prayer no matter the religion. There weren''t any regulations at this temple as even those who are considered evil deities to worship were allowed there.

    Within five minutes Hank appeared and the box was ready. ¡°She¡¯s in her room?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s expecting these.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Hank said as he bent with his knees and picked up the box and began his trek towards the castle.

    Hope you are dressed. Hank is coming with treats.

    I never got out of my dress. Thank you so much! Maria said happily.

    ¡°How much do I owe you?¡±

    ¡°For the box, twenty five gold. A gold piece for each item.¡± the man with the cart said.

    I gave him three platinum pieces, ¡°keep the change.¡± I told him and continued on my round once more.

    The rest of the round went rather smoothly as thankfully for me today, Marcel and his minions decided to take a break for the day. However, that did concern me. What would tomorrow bring?

 Chapter Nine: Dream of Magic Training

    I slipped out of his mind as I heard a gentle knock at the door. I walked across the wooden floor of my bed chambers and opened the door to Hank holding a decent sized book.

    ¡°Captain told me to drop these off?¡± Hank questioned as he handed me the box.

    Thankfully the box wasn¡¯t heavy as I took it from him. ¡°Thanks Hank. I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡± He said. He turned and quickly left my room.

    I closed my bedroom door and moved with the box to my wooden desk. I sat the box on my desk and opened it to an overwhelming sensation of baked goods. Hell, I had no idea where to start with these delicious looking treats.

    Thank you again, love. I told Th¨¦oden.

    You¡¯re welcome Mia Amor. Th¨¦oden told me.

    I pulled out one of the treats from the top of the box. The treat was in a croissant shape but seemed to be stuffed with something gooey.

    I pulled the croissant apart and watched as a white cream filling began to drip from the treat. I quickly stuffed my mouth with it as I didn¡¯t want to make a mess on the floor.

    I heard Th¨¦oden chuckle softly through the bond. They are fresh. He told me.

    I see that. I responded as I chewed the treat. I ain¡¯t going to be able to eat all of these.

    You can save them for a few days, you know. He told me.

    Very true. I responded as I finished the cream filled treat.

    Training tonight?

    Indeed. Magic training. He responded.

    I couldn¡¯t help but groan but I understood why he chose magic training. From the events of the last two days filled my gem for sadness, red for anger, pink for love and hell even green for jealousy was filled a bit. Both shades of blue were mostly filled as blue mainly was a sign for sadness.

    It won¡¯t be that bad. Th¨¦oden told me. You¡¯ve gotten the basics down pretty well now. Even killing my wolves with one attack instead of multiple.

    Yeah, yeah.. I responded. I knew my powers were growing. I knew my strength had grown and my overall abilities had grown in power. That still didn¡¯t mean I had to like our training sessions even if it meant more time alone with him.

    It will be fine. He told me. Probably just a few more training sessions and you¡¯ll be able to do some serious damage to myself.

    Sure¡­ I grumbled.

    Believe in yourself. As I believe in you. Th¨¦oden told me with confidence.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my cheeks flush. Thanks dear.

    Mhm.

    I let the conversation drop as I had a few hours to kill prior to our training lesson. So I decided to walk to my office and go over those papers one more time and make the revisions that I could in that time frame.

    The one I was most eager to tackle was the one that talked about the healers and military. I had given the document the name Military Healers Law.

    I worked on the revision and managed to get three pages of it revised as the sun dipped below the grassy fields. I placed the papers in my desk drawer, locked it and walked out of my office. Turning off the lights and locking the door.

    I walked along the corridor with ease as I wasn¡¯t into too big of a hurry to get back to my room. Heck Th¨¦oden was still making his way back to his bedroom. So I took my time making my way to mine.

    It took all but eight minutes to get to my room from my office as I took my time. This walk typically took five minutes but like I said, I was in no hurry.

    Once I got back to my bed chambers I locked my bedroom door. Slipped off my dress, and slipped on a nightgown and rested against my pillow.

    My mind raced as per usual however, Theo was always on time with our nightly routine and within minutes of him starting it I was out like a magical light.

    Our dream escape tonight was an open field that was nestled outside of the kingdom. A gentle breeze wrestled in the air and the terrain a bit rough. As there were rock inclusions scattered throughout the field. Amongst the rocks was beautiful flowers in reds, blues, and yellows in a variety of flower types. The field was rather beautiful and perhaps that was one of Th¨¦oden''s lessons tonight. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Even in the sight of beauty, there can be disaster.¡± Th¨¦oden told me as I took in the sight of the field. ¡°This is a real place on the Northern side of the kingdom. It¡¯s before you get to the Mountains.¡±

    ¡°And I''ve never been here because?¡± I questioned him as I knelt down and smelt a few of the flowers. Sweet and a bit spicy of a smell. Vibrant in color.

    ¡°It can be tricky to get to even for me. Flying here, well¡­ there is an intense updraft which makes it difficult to fly through. Walking here takes a few hours and can be challenging in itself. Perhaps, in time I will take you here.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he watched me sniff the flowers.

    ¡°You better. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± I told him as I stood up from sniffing the flowers and looked at him with a glare.

    ¡°We shall see.¡± Th¨¦oden told me with a smile. ¡°Now do you want to just sniff the flowers or utilize some magic?¡± He asked as I saw him begin to bring up his draconic shield.

    I sighed, ¡°I know the correct answer is magic, however, i¡¯d rather sniff flowers¡­¡± I said with a smile.

    He just stared at me, ¡°The sooner you practice, the sooner you can sniff the flowers.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I grumbled. I looked down at my ring and selected the red one. The red ruby gem was often correlated to a fireball and I hated to burn the magical field down, however he insisted on training here.

    A roaring blaze of liquid hot magma like substance shot from my palm after I uttered the word ild. The blaze itself was rather large as I had chosen to over channel the spell. Over channel was a way to achieve maximum power in the spell. However, it did mean that any spell utilized of the same colored gem was less than this one.

    The blaze encompassed Th¨¦oden and his magical shield, depleting the shield''s strength completely. Th¨¦oden on the other hand was untouched. ¡°Good. Now let''s focus on some target practice and call out the wolves.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but make a face as the wolves were deadly forces. However, they did make good target practice. So I overcame my fear of his wolves to learn a few basic spells.

    Once he utilized the spell and uttered the word ulv, his two magically summoned companions sprinted forward, teeth baring and all. Alpha and Sephora, a beautiful pair and a rather deadly pair at the same time. Deadly to the point that I began to feel my body tense but I quickly shook it off. Utilizing a trick Th¨¦oden taught me of blocking out how scary an enemy may look.

    I was quick to utilize four spells. Two for each wolf to eliminate them. I utilized a yellowish gem and caused acidic bursts on both of them. Burning their flesh and causing a disturbing smell in the air. I followed that up by an electric shock. Utilizing one of the blue gems and shooting both of them with the sheer force of lightning.

    ¡°Good!¡± Th¨¦oden shouted as he nodded in approval as both the wolves had fallen prior to even laying a paw on me.

    I took a few deep breaths and looked at the ring on my finger. Three gems down. ¡°Break?¡±

    He smiled at me, ¡°Let''s do one more. Then we can take a break.¡±

    I nodded and watched as he over channeled his shield for the first time tonight. I took note and utilized the dark blue gem and used one of his favorite spells. It was a spell that created acidic rain followed by multiple strikes of lighting. Once this shot out of my palm his eyes widened a bit as he embraced for impact as this spell usually took out his over channeled shield.

    The acid ate away at the shield first. Followed by not just one strike of lightning but three of them. This was a lesser version as the gem wasn¡¯t exactly fully charged when I used it. And to my surprise the shield remained as the last lightning strike hit.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Th¨¦oden said, ¡°I know my power has grown a bit, but this was not expected.¡±

    ¡°Let me try something else then.¡± I said as I gave him an eye roll. I utilized some of the green gem and let it eat away at his shield. This produced a necrosis like affect and proved that it was just as deadly as some of the others as it quickly ate away at the rest of his shield. Even damaging him a bit.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked him as he brushed his armor.

    ¡°Yeah..¡± He breathed.

    ¡°Let me practice healing.¡± I told him as I utilized my pink gem and produced a radiant burst of healing energy. Healing any damage I had done to him.

    ¡°Thanks love.¡± Th¨¦oden told me as he walked over to me. ¡°I think you deserve a break now.¡±

    I looked up at him with a smile, ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°You have improved quite a lot since we first started.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he bent down and kissed my lips softly.

    ¡°Only because I have you as a teacher.¡± I said with a sheepish grin.

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°A lot of it was you.¡± He kissed me once more.

    ¡°Are we utilizing more magic tonight?¡± I asked him as I walked over and took a seat on a rock that was big enough for the both of us to sit.

    Th¨¦oden followed me over to the stone and sat next to me. ¡°No, I think we can wait until tomorrow.¡± He told me. He wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me into him. He nestled my hair and kissed my cheek softly.

    ¡°Good.¡± Once he quit messing with my hair I laid my head against his shoulder and took in my surroundings.

    ¡°A beautiful place can even have disaster.¡± I murmured his words.

    ¡°Just like a beautiful kingdom.¡± Th¨¦oden told me.

    I glanced up at him, ¡°What are you getting at?¡± The kingdom had faced tragedy before so I was lost as to what he was referencing here.

    ¡°I kept you from seeing the destruction with the last brutal attack.¡± I knew he meant with my parents, ¡°Now, you will be facing it head on in three weeks. I just wanted to try to prepare you for the disaster that is to follow.¡±

    I looked back to where he was standing. At the moment I didn¡¯t notice. But looking back now, the ground where he stood was charred, decayed, and destroyed. As the rest of the area out of the target zone remained in tack. It hurt my heart to see the devastation but now I understood the lesson he was teaching me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I told Th¨¦oden. ¡°You had to face all of that and shield me from seeing any of it. You kept it to yourself and kept me out of it. Even when I tried to peer through your mind through the bond.¡±

    ¡°And I do it again if it means you are safe.¡± Th¨¦oden told me. ¡°But now, we are both going to be facing it. And I want you to be able to keep composure, at least the best you can. As when the battle is said and done, our people will turn to you.¡±

    I nodded. This part of it wasn¡¯t ready for. The pressure and darkness of what is to follow our upcoming battle.

    ¡°I know it will take a lot out of you. Out of me. But I know and I believe that you are capable. That I am capable.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek. I felt a warmth pulsing through the bond as he produced a wave of confidence by utilizing a simple spell.

    ¡°Thanks Theo.¡± I said as I turned and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips. I knew the devastation was going to be hard to deal with but I also knew with Th¨¦oden at my side, it would go smoothly. I hope so.

    The rest of the dream was calm. I remained nestled in Th¨¦oden''s arms as we sat and enjoyed the field of pure beauty and bliss. A field I hoped to visit in person one day.

 Chapter Ten: Marcel

    I sat at my desk, a bit frustrated with how things have played out so far. Crimson was supposed to not get caught. It was supposed to work smoothly. However, due to magic, our plans have altered.

    I know that Maria must think the worst of me at this point and honestly, I can¡¯t decide if I care or not. Regardless of that matter I had Crimson behind a magically protected prison well below the kingdom grounds and I needed her out. No matter the cost.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care Empusa, she¡¯s part of the plan.¡± I growled as I talked through a mystical globe. A globe that was gifted to me by my Council as a form of easier communication when I was over here.

    However, Empusa was not part of that Council. Consider her a part of my Council for my army in Hell. She was a gorgeous woman capable of shifting forms. Transforming herself into what those desired the most. Proving herself most viable in the army as she was able to distract most men and fulfil their wishes.

    However, her shifting form seemed to have no effect on those that can already shift. Which is why I refused to have her a part of this plan. As we knew from the beginning, Theo had power we just didn¡¯t quite know what. Crimson figured dragon when she circled the kingdom but that was only due to dragon senses with each other.

    ¡°And what do you want me to do about it? She failed. No surprise there.¡± Empusa snarked.

    I rolled my eyes, ¡°I need you to break into the prison. Theoden will have extra guards on hand. As I believe he saw me single to her.¡±

    ¡°Thought dragon¡¯s could sense I¡¯m not who I portray to be?¡± Empusa questioned.

    ¡°That may be true, however, I plan to keep him away from the prison tomorrow.¡± I spoke. I had arranged my friend Pavlo to do some major work in town. As I needed that blasted dragon distracted if that meant breaking Crimson out of prison.

    ¡°And we are sure my form won¡¯t be alerted by the prison¡¯s magical effects?¡± Empusa questioned.

    ¡°That I have no idea on. However, we need this done. And I am willing to risk¡­¡± I paused.

    ¡°My life for that tramp of a dragon?¡± Empusa explained.

    ¡°Tramp?¡± I was a bit confused as to why she thought Crimson was a tramp.

    ¡°She slept with that Council member. While sleeping with you.¡± She told me.

    I tried not to act surprised but I think my expression gave it away. Emupsa laughed uncontrollably. ¡°Blind, that¡¯s what you are!¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°Please, we are getting off topic Empusa.¡±

    ¡°Whatever boss.¡± She snarled. ¡°So, you want me to read the minds of the guards and utilize that to seduce them?¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°If possible. Some may have more restraint than others. However, men will be men.¡±

    ¡°And the women?¡± Empusa questioned.

    ¡°Do what you must. We need Crimson out of prison for this plan to come into full swing. Her powerful draconic abilities will aid us greatly when the time comes to take the two most powerful souls.¡±

    ¡°And what am I getting out of this?¡± Empusa questioned.

    ¡°I thought you liked the enjoyment of suffrage from others.¡± I spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Very true¡­¡± She said, ¡°If I can affect multiple of his army, then that will be a blessed day.¡± Empusa said.

    ¡°Good. Get rest and prepare to arrive tomorrow morning. Pavlo will start his end of the deal early and start targeting people per ring.¡± Marcel said.

    ¡°And what about the souls that will be a part of their bodies?¡±

    ¡°A delicious feast for this devil lord.¡± I told her.

    She rolled her eyes, ¡°you could share a few of them with those who are helping you break the dragon out of prison.¡±

    ¡°Fine. If you can sense them you can have a couple of them.¡±

    ¡°Good. With as much power as I will be utilizing I will need it.¡±

    ¡°Rest. I will communicate more with you tomorrow.¡±

    She nodded and I watched as her horned devilish form began to shift and fade out of the crystal globe. Her form, much different than my human form, contained horns that curled, and a purplish hue. Her eyes glistened in deep blue and her body well toned. As she traveled to kingdoms to wreak havoc on the kingdoms she appeared to be one of the most desired things in the world. A woman, fully busted, with curves, and muscled frame. Her eyes sparkled golden and her hair fell freely down her back. Her two forms, completely different but beautiful all in one.

    With my plan slowly going in motion. I needed to check in with one more participant in this, Pavlo.

    I called his name through the crystal globe and watched as his humanoid form appeared. Darkened hair, tanned skin, brown eyes, the works.

    ¡°Sir.¡± Pavlo spoke as he straightened himself in front of the orb.

    ¡°Everything in place?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Targets locked.¡± Pavlo said. ¡°At least two per ring.¡±

    ¡°That should do. Start with the inner ring then work your way out. Stay away from the most formabled families in the last few rings.¡±

    ¡°But that would draw the most attention¡­¡± Pavlo spoke.

    ¡°It will but we don¡¯t need complete chaos tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you are right. Pinhole technique still valid?¡±

    I thought about it for a moment. I knew Th¨¦oden was catching on. That he instantly looked for the pinhole to see if my hellish poison was delivered or not. ¡°Try a different method. Try not to make it obvious. Make that silver dragon question.¡±

    Pavlo nodded in approval. ¡°I have been working on a method to deliver the poison. I will test it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Good. And Pavlo. Try to be careful. He has a tracker and once he catches onto the multiple attacks he may be onto like a frog is with a fly.¡±

    ¡°Got it. And what will you be doing tomorrow?¡± Pavlo questioned.

    ¡°Perhaps, during all this I¡¯d either stay in or take the Princess out. That way I look less innocent.¡±

    ¡°Fair.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Princess, I need to check in with her today. So I should probably get ready.¡± I told Pavlo as I looked down at the pants I was wearing. They were a bit dirty as I had worn them the previous day.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll get off.¡± Pavlo spoke as the imagery of him soon began to fade.

    Prior to the imagery disappearing I spoke one final sentence of advice, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you what I told Empusa, rest and prepare for tomorrow. As tomorrow may turn into chaos.¡±

 Chapter Eleven: A Beautiful Morning

    I may have been a bit sore from magic training last night, however, I knew that I needed to get out of bed if anything got done. Stretching awake I let the morning moonlight brush against my skin as I sat up and stared out at the full moon and the starry night sky. One thing I loved about our kingdom, the moon always seemed full, brightening the sky even the darkest hours and the stars, ever so plentiful.

    Have I ever told you, you look beautiful under moonlight? Th¨¦oden questioned through the bond. He seemed a bit amused as he watched me watch the moon.

    I felt the heat rise to my cheeks. After all this time, he never failed to make me blush. Please.

    I¡¯m serious. Th¨¦oden told me. Do you know why the moon never seems to change phases?

    That was a tale we all heard growing up. Long ago, after the war of the gods, those gods that were neutral to lawful good alignment swore to protect all of those that lived underneath the stars and moon. So, with the power of several deities, the moon was magically changed to always stay full and bright. Granting those even without dark vision a chance to see their path at all hours of the night.

    That¡¯s correct. Th¨¦oden told me. That¡¯s why it¡¯s always full and bright. Brilliants isn¡¯t it?

    Yeah. I responded.

    I sighed and got out of bed and utilized the shower. Are we training this morning? I asked Theo.

    Hmm.. I¡¯ll give us a bit of a break this morning. We did do magic train last night. So a break is deserved.

    I smiled softly at the thought. Good. Then should we enjoy this morning and go for a bit of a walk?

    A walk would be nice. Th¨¦oden responded.

    After five minutes in the shower I hopped out and quickly dried off. I slipped on a pair of black pants and a dressy top. I ran my brush through my hair and pinned part of it up.

    Ready? I asked him.

    Of course. I¡¯m already outside by the gate. Th¨¦oden responded.

    I quickly put on my wedge boots and slipped my belt on and hung my bag of holding from it. I walked out of my room, locking the door behind me and cautiously walked down my corridor, down the stairs and outside the castle. Where I saw Th¨¦oden waiting for me, already in his full blue and silver armor. With his weapons to his back and side.

    ¡°Always in armor.¡± I teased as I stepped beside him. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    He looked down at me with a smile, ¡°Always need to be prepared any more.¡±

    I frowned a bit. That was the truth. Since Marcel arrived we always had to be ready in case we came across some of his army. One thing we had to look forward to was, the day of the wedding, our kingdom should be at peace. I had hoped.

    ¡°It will.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he took my hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

    The air was a bit chilly, but nothing I wasn¡¯t used to by now. The kingdom was quiet, as most was still in bed as it was just after midnight. One of the positives of only needing four hours of sleep, we get more of the day to enjoy. Even if it meant our days were long.

    We walked at our normal pace as we made our way to South Haven Beach. A beach with white sand and rocky shores, one Theo and I hold dear to our hearts as we have spent many nights here. This place was truly beautiful and I am glad that we have been able to enjoy it ourselves on countless occasions.

    However, when we got there, Theo grew a bit tense. ¡°Theo?¡± I asked as I looked up at him. I wasn¡¯t sure what he had sensed. But considering the grip he had on my hand I could tell it wasn¡¯t good. ¡°My hand..¡± I whispered as the pain in my hand grew more and more.

    He released it once the words left my lips, ¡°Sorry.¡± He spoke. I watched as he began to scan the area around us. Something was out there.

    ¡°Theo?¡± I asked one more time as I moved in front of him in hopes to follow his eyes and see what he sees.

    ¡°Maria¡­¡± He looked down at me and then in an eastward direction. ¡°I need to get you back to the castle.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as I began to feel more and more panicked. As he still hadn¡¯t told me what was happening.

    Th¨¦oden looked at me, then looked at his wrist. ¡°A fiend or devil.¡± Th¨¦oden told me as he shown me the tracker. The ruby in the tracker was a bit brighter but not at its full capacity yet. Which meant there was something nearby.

    ¡°I can help.¡± I told him.

    He shook his head, ¡°You can help by being safe. Remember the three Marcel singled?¡±

    As he mentioned it I counted back. This would technically mark the third day since that day. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°This could be something in correlation. I won¡¯t know until I go and investigate it. If I let you come with me¡­¡± Th¨¦oden''s voice trembled a bit. I could sense he was worried as we had no idea how strong this thing was.

    ¡°Alright..¡± I said, ¡°Take me back to the castle.¡±

    Th¨¦oden smiled softly. He bent down and gave me a gentle kiss on the lips before utilizing one of his two abilities to teleport me back to the castle.

    I wasn¡¯t too thrilled with being teleported back to my room but I understood why he did it. If this had anything to do with what Marcel singled, this could become violent. Considering we had no idea what that meant and we had no idea what he was planning.

    All Th¨¦oden knew was that he had to double staff the prison in the upcoming days as a precaution in case anything was tried. He also ordered Quinn and Brienne to be in and around the castle when he was not there. As a way to put extra protection on me.

    What we did know out of this, that once three minutes and three hours had passed, that left us with three days or three weeks. Three weeks made sense to me considering three weeks until my wedding with Marcel. But three days also made sense as we knew Crimson was a big part in Marcel¡¯s plan. We just never knew how big.

    Th¨¦o¡­ Be safe¡­ I will be watching. I told Th¨¦oden through our shared bond. As there was no way I was going to leave him alone to deal with whatever was about to come.

    I will. I¡­. I could tell he was hesitant to say I promise as I know he would do whatever it took to protect me and his kingdom. Promise. I love you.

    I love you. I quickly pulled into his vision as I was curious to see what was happening.

 Chapter Twelve: With Beautyâ€¦ Comes Disaster

    Despite a beautiful morning, a morning that was once calm, a morning that was once enjoyable, things turned as I sensed them through my bones. It was an unsettling sensation. One that wrecked havoc through my body. One I only got when I was around Marcel. A feeling of danger and anger. A feeling of urgency and a need to protect. All bundled into one.

    Along with this sudden rush and sensation came a warming sensation that singled me that Maria was watching me through the bond.

    Sometimes I dreaded watching her like when her parents died or I tried to do something sneaky and romantic. Like I¡¯ve said before, the bond is a blessing and a curse sometimes.

    Brushing her warmth aside I refocused on the task ahead, finding the thing that sent my draconic sensation into overdrive. Something was not right and I was determined to figure out what.

    So, first step utilize a spell called Locate Creature. I knew it was either a fiend or a devil, so I had a fifty fifty chance of guessing the right one. I decided to go with, devil for a chance that it may not be Marcel. The spell after all has a thousand foot reach, so if it¡¯s a devil other than Marcel I¡¯d know about it. And based on the danger sensation my draconic self is telling me they would have to be in that range.

    Once the spell took hold, I soon found I was right. There was another devil in my kingdom and I had to stop them. Maybe if I was lucky, it would be the other creature that Marcel still had hanging around, that I had yet to find.

    I opened my draconic senses up and tuned out most of the kingdom. I did this to be able to home in on what was causing chaos in my kingdom.

    There you are¡­ I thought as I was able to pinpoint their location.

    Please be careful. Maria spoke through the bond as she could sense my adrenaline start to build up.

    Always am. I responded to her.

    I heard a soft chuckle, sure you are. Her voice was almost a tease as I knew what she was referring to.

    I turned her out a bit to refocus on the task at hand. I wasn¡¯t ignoring her exactly, I however, needed to remain and stay focused.

    I took off in a direction towards the castle. The ping I had was in a North, North-East direction. In the second ring of the kingdom. Why the second? That was a question I doubted I would get answers.

    I picked up my pace and moved swiftly against the cobbled stone streets. Racing towards a direction I hoped was the correct way. Thankfully, with the spell activated I soon found I was going in the right direction.

    As I got close I slowed my pace just a bit, Remember Maria, turn away if it becomes too much. I was always worried about her seeing gruesome things.

    I need to learn to tolerate it. She responded to me through the bond. That response made me happy and sad at the same time. It upset me that she has to learn to tolerate things like this but I was happy that she is willing to build a tolerance to things like this. Considering what is to come.

    Alright then¡­ if it becomes too much..

    I know, I will tune out, Maria responded.

    Good.

    I proceeded to the location I was detecting with the spell. I was trying to stealth my way there, however, with my amount of armor, sometimes stealth wasn¡¯t always an option. Regardless, I eased into the situation with caution.

    I tuned into my surroundings, utilizing my observation skills and picked up a bit of a conversation. Very brief but it wasn¡¯t much.

    ¡°Please¡­.¡± A man begged. ¡°W¡­ Why?¡±

    My heart pounded in my chest. My feet moved closer.

    ¡°Begging will get you nowhere.¡± A second man¡¯s voice spoke. This voice was more gnarly and harsher than the first one. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    At this point I had moved close enough to where I could peak around a building corner and see a man wearing nothing but black pants and suspenders. He had wings on his back and dark black eyes. The other man was cowering on the ground pleading for his life.

    ¡°Please! I have kids!¡± The man shouted as he cried.

    And I couldn¡¯t stand it any more. ¡°STOP!¡± I shouted as I raced out of my hidden spot and ran towards them, sword drawn.

    ¡°Ha!¡± The devilish creature laughed. ¡°Good luck stopping me today!¡±

    As I rushed towards him he vanished and reappeared thirty feet away from me. My heart pounded as I searched frantically. A low growl escaped my lips as my eyes fell upon the devilish creature. ¡°LEAVE¡­¡± I growled.

    ¡°Not a chance.¡± The devil said. ¡°I have my orders. And they must be filled. Starting with this foolish heap of a man.¡± He snarled as he turned and looked at the broken down man that seemed to have wet himself at this point.

    ¡°Leave him be¡­.¡± I snarled back and rushed at him once more. And once again, he vanished before me and reappeared next to the weeping man.

    ¡°Sorry Th¨¦oden, but you failed here.¡± He spoke with a grin as he snapped the guys neck with ease and swiftly.

    ¡°NO!¡± I shouted as the man¡¯s body went limp.

    I raced towards both of them. The devil vanished before I even got to them and reappeared behind me.

    I had two thoughts that ran through my mind. Heal the man. Fight the devil. Heal.

    Without even thinking about it, I placed my hand over the man and tried to bring him back to life. The only downside to this spell was the time it took to bring a soul back into its body.

    As for within that minute I needed to bring him back, I felt this man¡¯s presence fade and fade quickly.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked as I looked over at the devil who hovered above the ground with a smirk on his face.

    ¡°Not allowed to say.¡± The devil spoke.

    ¡°Marcel?¡± I questioned. I study the devil¡¯s body for any faults as I speak. His body posture never faltered. Never changed. God, that irritated me so.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s it to ya?¡± The devil responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to me?¡± I questioned back. I stood up and drew my sword and stared directly at the devil. With a firm voice, I spoke, ¡°I am the protector of these lands. I protect my people. IF my kingdom is under attack today, or any other day, you will be answering to me.¡± By the end of my statement, my voice was almost in a low growl. My hands gripped my sword tightly as I gave the devil creature a second to respond before making my attack.

    ¡°Well, protector, it¡¯s going to be a fun day.¡± The devil responded.

    With his response, my anger, my adrenaline kicked into high gear. I lunged at the devil and managed to strike him in the left leg. As I pierced my sword into his leg I infused the wound with a radiant burst of energy as my sword was set to the highest degree.

    The devil shouted in agony as he vanished and reappeared thirty feet away. And as he reappeared I quickly lunged at him again. But I missed as he seemingly vanished without another trace.

    I scanned the area, but failed to sense anything in the heat of the moment. ¡°Where are you?¡± I snarled as I looked around frantically. ¡°Damn it!¡± I shouted as I failed to sense or see that devil. ¡°I hate teleportation sometimes.¡±

    Easy Th¨¦oden. Check on the man. Maria reminded me through the bond.

    I nodded and went back and checked on the man who remained untouched and cold. Even though I felt his soul leave, I still attempted the revivify.

    I hung my head low, as the minute passed and the spell failed.

    It¡¯s alright Theo. Maria whispered to me through the bond.

    Losing someone is never alright.

    You know you can¡¯t save everyone. Maria reminded me. That I knew but it was still a tough pill to swallow sometimes.

    I know. It still bothers me. I told her.

    I know. And I am sorry. Her voice, ever so soft and gentle. Always calmed my emotions down.

    Thanks love.

    Did you listen to what he said? It¡¯s going to be a fun day. Maria said, reminding me of what the devil spoke.

    That¡¯s right! Fuck. I need my guards on the ground now.

    I instantly started alerting my guards and asking for extra rounds as today may be a day filled with chaos. A day filled with tragedy to a degree.

    Perhaps this is what Marcel meant by three¡­ Maria reminded me of the signal that Marcel gave Crimson. Today did mark the third day since he visited, that is counting the day he visited.

    Please stay in the castle today. I really hoped she would listen to me, as I did not want her in any danger.

    I will. And I want you to be safe today. She told me with as much of a firm and caring voice as she could.

    I will try my best. I responded. I love you.

    I love you too Th¨¦oden. Please be safe. She responded to me. I felt her warmth fade out as I knew she had to try and focus on her own work at hand. As I also knew that she would be checking in on me often today as well.

 Chapter Thirteen: Empusa

    Marcel¡¯s plans were in full swing. Hell, he had them started before the sun came up. Regardless, the time was ticking and I had to get to the prison that hosted Crimson.

    As I approached, I had to find a darkened street to shift forms. Which was easy enough to do as the sun had yet to peek. Upon speaking with Marcel just hours before this, he told me, ¡°Go as Theoden. The guards will follow his orders blindly. Stupid of them to never question a damn thing. Pathetic really.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him. Only heard stories.¡± I responded to him as I kept most of my own business confined in the layers of Hell. Once Marcel started his conquest of the Isle¡¯s quest, rumors Theoden¡¯s power and drive reached the depths of Hell. Sparking a jump in Marcel¡¯s army as most fiends and devils wanted a crack at the Dragon King. A kill like that would put any of us on the map in the Nine Hells.

    ¡°Read my mind.¡± Marcel told me. To which I focused on his mind. The imagery he showed me of the Silver dragon portraying a handsome elven figure bolstered with pride made me question my own reality for a moment. It was no wonder why the princess was so fond of him. He had a caring soul. A soul that burned ever so brightly. A soul that I quickly wanted but knew I was never going to have.

    ¡°Got it boss.¡± I told Marcel as the imagery of Theoden, The Dragon King, The Captain of the Guards, and the Protector of the last Heir to the throne was forever burned in my mind.

    ¡°Act, talk, walk like him and you shouldn¡¯t have a problem, Empusa. There may be a few suspicions but Pavlo should be working in their quarters.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Pavlo will be dead by day break. He will let it happen.¡± I warned him. Pavlo missed his own mate, the one that Marcel willingly gave away. So I knew he would eventually give up.

    ¡°And that¡¯s fine. Pavlo can do what he wants after five hours of my own bidding. That¡¯s when his contract ends.¡± Marcel spoke, his words bitter.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Fair.¡± I responded. Sometimes even for a devil, his behavior was harsh. Strange even. As rumor has it, he has feelings for the Princess. However, as strong as her soul is, he¡¯d rather kill his one shot at happiness to gain power over to have a silly emotion such as love running through his hellish veins. His feelings switched quite often, causing moments of bliss as he but also hatred as he never was taught how to handle his emotions properly.

    ¡°And before we get this underway¡­ no harm to the Princess today.¡± He said. ¡°You can harm the Captain, take him down a peg if you must. Do not kill him. You can kill other guards. But please leave the Princess out of this.¡±

    I nodded as I made a mental note of his orders. ¡°Why?¡±

    He took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her. Perhaps a bit of mind games with the Captain as well. Keep them both busy for a bit. Besides, she¡¯s been attacked a handful of times. I need her to not be injured physically. Mentally¡­ that¡¯s a different story.¡±

    I nodded once more. ¡°No physical?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No physical contact from you to her. Focus on breaking Crimson out. Portray her in the cell. And I¡¯ll free you myself when it¡¯s all said and done.¡±

    His plan made sense. His plan was simple. However, I knew his plan had its holes. I just had to hope that Pavlo would last as the distraction. And I am able to pull this off. ¡°Yes boss.¡± I responded.

    He nodded, ¡°Good. Now go.¡±

    The connection soon began to fade. ¡°One more thing.¡± He spoke before it fully broke, ¡°I suspect this may fail. I have someone else in line to break her out at the same time.¡±

    I was confused with that statement but I guess it made sense. If Theoden was smart he have things prepared. That meant Marcel had to counter them simultaneously.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It will be revealed in time.¡± He told me as the connection finally faded between us.

    It was now time to take Theoden¡¯s form and begin to infiltrate the prison.

    As soon as I worked my magic and I felt my form fully shift, I walked over to my full length mirror and examined myself from head to toe. Yeah¡­ it was no wonder why the Princess was fond of him, this draconic man was rather handsome if I do say so myself.

 Chapter Fourteen: Distractions

    As much as I would love to see everything happening in the kingdom today, I knew it was in my best interest to keep my mind distracted and to keep up with my own work.

    As I slowly pulled from his vision, I walked to the kitchen to grab a morning snack and to my surprise Marcel was in the kitchen. ¡°Marcel?¡±

    ¡°Lovely, to see you this morning.¡± Marcel walked over to me and held out his hand. I was hesitant but I knew I needed to continue the charade of our impending marriage. He held onto my hand tightly and pulled it up to his crisp lips and gave it a gentle kiss.

    ¡°You, too.¡± I said with a small smile on my lips. With the chaos that is happening outside of the castle, Marcel being here was really throwing me off. ¡°What brings you to the breakfast table this morning?¡±

    He released my hand, as he shrugged, ¡°Morning snack.¡± He said with a foolish grin.

    Bet that morning snack was that man¡¯s soul¡­ I groaned through the bond.

    ¡°So what does a man of your status eat?¡± I asked as I truly never really saw him eat anything other than small things.

    He shrugged again, ¡°Eggs usually with some bacon on the side.¡± He pulled out a tray of eggs that had been prepped. ¡°Want me to cook for you?¡±

    ¡°Usually that¡¯s Roland¡¯s job.¡± I said as I looked around the kitchen and was a bit surprised that he wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡°I sent him to get a few more supplies.¡± Marcel said, ¡°Eggs?¡± He held the eggs in his hand.

    If I keep him busy¡­ Perhaps he won¡¯t be able to consume souls. I thought to Th¨¦oden.

    ¡°Sure. Let me help.¡± I said as I moved over to the stove and pulled out a skillet. I grabbed the butter off the counter and began to butter the pan as I lit the stove with a bit of magic. I held my hand out to Marcel so he could hand me the tray of eggs. Instead he walked over, placed them on the counter and picked four up with his hands and cracked them over the skillet. Shoving me over gently in the process.

    ¡°I may not look like it, but I swear I can cook.¡± Marcel said. ¡°Just show me where some of the supplies are in this dang kitchen.¡± He said with a bit of a growl in his voice.

    I nodded and went over to the left side of him and pulled out a spatula and handed it to him. ¡°I prefer my eggs with a bit of yoke and seasoning.¡± I said as I also reached above and attempted to grab the salt and pepper from the shelves above.

    Marcel chuckled, ¡°Let me..¡± He said as he reached above me and pulled the salt and pepper off the shelf.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said as he handed me the shakers so I could put the amount of salt and pepper I wanted on my eggs. ¡°There.¡± I said with the last shake.

    ¡°A bit salty but not bad.¡± He responded as he looked down at the eggs and up at me with a bit of a smile.

    ¡°How do you know how to cook?¡± I asked as I went and sat down at the kitchen table and watched him.

    ¡°When you have an army, you learn to cook.¡± Marcel spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily eat a lot myself, as I make sure my army and people are fed first.¡±

    That¡¯s¡­oddly sweet. I thought. ¡°Is that why I never see you here?¡±

    ¡°Old habits die hard Maria.¡± He said as he flipped the eggs with ease.

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to worry about that here. We have helpers for a reason.¡± I told him.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just hard to get out of the bad habits you were once in.¡± He told me.

    ¡°How long have you gone without a proper meal?¡± I asked as I was curious to see how many days he has gone without fully eating. I know souls provided him with something but I didn¡¯t know if they provided him with the same substance food does or if they just provide him energy for his power.

    He paused his cooking for a brief moment before responding, ¡°Three days.¡± He turned and looked back at me, ¡°Plate?¡± He asked.

    I stood up and walked back over and opened another upper cabinet. ¡°I¡¯d get them but¡­¡± I said as I stared up at the shelves.

    Marcel chuckled a bit. Honestly, I think this was one of the first times I think I might have heard his laugh. It was pleasant and ethereal almost despite him being a devil. His laugh was oddly charming and pleasant to hear. ¡°I¡¯ll get it if you watch the eggs for a second.¡±

    I nodded and stepped back and moved to the stove to watch the eggs while he took two plates down. ¡°Let me.¡± He said as he took the skillet from my hands and plated the eggs. ¡°How do you turn off the magical stove?¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I flicked my finger and the fuse went out. ¡°Just a simple flick. Just like the water and lights.¡±

    Marcel nodded. ¡°Sometimes I forget.¡± He said, ¡°My home may not be fully in gear with all of the magical creations that you all do.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Where is your original home again?¡± I asked Marcel as we took a seat at the table and began to eat the eggs. He split the four eggs between the both of us. Giving each of us two. I then took a few treats off the counter prior to sitting and placed them on the table.

    I could tell he was hesitant to say where he was originally from but he sighed, ¡°If we are going to have an honest marriage, I should be honest here. I am from the Nine Hells. The Fourth layer to be exact.¡±

    He read me real quick. And to my surprise my body didn¡¯t tense. I didn¡¯t flinch. I just kind of stared at him as I calmed my breathing. He was being honest, too honest but perhaps this was part of a charade for his bigger plan.

    ¡°Well?¡± He questioned as he tried to read me more and more.

    I took a deep breath, ¡°Thank you for being honest. But I must ask¡­¡± I stopped. I was hesitant to ask.

    ¡°What am I?¡± He blinked. He knew exactly what I was wanting to know. I nodded. ¡°I think you know. Take a guess.¡±

    What is he doing? I asked Th¨¦oden. I could feel my heart slightly racing as his behavior was concerning me. Then again so was the chaos going on outside my castle walls.

    I¡¯m not sure. But I just saved one of his victims. I hate to say this, but keep him distracted. We may be able to save all of them today.

    What Th¨¦oden said made sense. But this all felt strange to me but I needed to play along. ¡°A devil?¡± I asked.

    He nodded. ¡°Are you still afraid of me?¡± He asked.

    That¡­ I thought about it sometimes and needed to answer him as honestly as I could. ¡°At first¡­ when you attacked me and threatened my life, yes. Now, still a bit less than it was when we first met.¡±

    He nodded and sat back in his chair and stared deeply into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the terrible things I have done. I know they aren¡¯t the proper cultural things here. I often forget this isn¡¯t Hell.¡± I began to feel a bit of darkness start to surround me as he spoke more and more. As if Marcel was slowly beginning to utilize some of his magical abilities.

    Damn this devil and his mind games. Why is he telling me this shit?

    Perhaps he wants your pity. Maybe he thinks you will stand by him if he is fully honest. Th¨¦oden told me. I could hear his concern loud and clear through the bond. I could feel his adrenaline still running high. I could feel his anger boil. But I could also feel his protectiveness kicking in. Marcel¡¯s conversation and sudden change in behavior was making him a bit uneasy and perhaps this was all a trick of both our minds. A well developed distraction to pull Th¨¦oden''s mind in all sorts of directions and keep him from finding out what was really happening. Or did he have Theo where he wanted him all along? As Th¨¦oden was distracted by the conversation at hand he wasn¡¯t fully aware of the things going on around him.

    ¡°Marcel, may I ask something?¡± I asked as I put my fork down as I ate the last of my eggs?

    ¡°Yes dear?¡± He asked as he sat up and stared at me directly. His red eyes pierced through my mind and into Th¨¦oden''s. As I could feel Th¨¦oden tense through the bond as something felt off in the air all of a sudden. As if a switch had been flipped and our simple conversation overturned and started brewing something magical.

    ¡°As much as I admire honesty, why now? Why be honest now?¡± I asked if I could feel my heart begin to race as he stared at me. My muscles began to tense then that feeling quickly faded. My mind went blank then became filled with thought again. My emotions flooded in some ways. Then it quickly faded. My body felt like it was in a battle but a battle I couldn¡¯t control any part of. As my body acted like a gateway for magic to flow through between the two of them. And I¡­ had very little control if any.

    Magical forces were being shielded. Magical forces being utilized. As I felt warming sensations through the bond as I knew Th¨¦oden was utilizing some magics to help block any of Marcel¡¯s advances on the both of us.

    Let alone my own pendant that was made was fully activated. Blocking anything Marcel was throwing at me as much as possible. However Marcel was throwing multiple attacks at once, causing Th¨¦oden to respond to them quickly.

    My mind¡­ felt heavy. However, I knew one thing. I needed to look away. But something about Marcel was drawing me in. Something about this situation reminded me of the game of chess. Two masters at work and a pawn that is being played, and I felt like a pawn in the moment. As Marcel was attacking Th¨¦oden through me. As Th¨¦oden was protecting himself and I through me.

    Maria! I heard Th¨¦oden shout once more as there was a brief pause between spells and abilities being utilized. It was a brief moment of clarity that I was able to establish in my own body. But that was all I needed to regain control over the situation my body was put in. I managed to slowly blink, breaking the connection, which allowed me to turn my head away from Marcel¡¯s piercing red eyes.

    I could hear Marcel growl low as he cussed underneath his breath, ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked as I rubbed my head. My brain still throbbed but I was able to refocus once more on my own surroundings once more.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Marcel said as he stood up angrily and walked to the front door. With a huff he spoke to me as if speaking to Th¨¦oden directly, ¡°That was fun, I hope you had enjoyed your break as time is ticking.¡±

    As he left, my body slowly went back to feeling normal. Theo?

    Everything¡¯s alright Maria. You did well. He told me. Rest, your body needs to heal.

    What was that? I asked him as I slowly walked upstairs and into my room.

    He was trying to attack your mind. He was doing that to try to get to me. But he failed.

    Fuck. I responded as I laid down in my bed. My head still slightly throbbing. I thought I was the one that was supposed to be distracting him¡­ I grumbled through the bond.

    Guess he was the one distracting us. Th¨¦oden responded. Rest, now love. I need to focus on the kingdom.

    I nodded, please be safe.

    I will Mi Amor.

    Instead of sleeping, I wanted to check in on how Th¨¦oden was doing and how my kingdom was doing.

 Chapter Fifteen: Times Ticking

    I felt the warming sensation of her peering through the bond, I sighed. I wasn¡¯t exactly happy that she wasn¡¯t resting as her mind just went through a magically infused battle. Even if the battle only lasted for a minute. A minute''s time, that was still long enough for her own stability to fracture for the split minute.

    I could sense she was recovering just fine, but her peering through my mind made me worried if it was going to make it harder for her to fully heal.

    Focus. I told myself. I knew Maria could handle herself just fine right now as she rested. I needed to focus on the kingdom as it was slowly waking up as the sun was slowly rising over the kingdom.

    There were a handful already dead and one saved. It bothered me when I failed to save those who perished. It bothered me even more knowing that it had been six hours since the first attacks had started and I have yet to be able to capture the devil that is taunting me so.

    You will get him Th¨¦oden. Maria spoke through the bond giving me a burst of confidence through the bond.

    With that in mind I set off through the kingdom once more. Doing my ninth round of the day. I usually do rounds in an hour, however with the increase in attacks I am pressing my rounds to thirty minutes or under. As I focused on the tracker on my wrist, the draconic sensations that plused through my body. My own sense alerting me to the dangers in the kingdom as my lair opened up those senses more.

    I¡¯ll get you¡­ I thought through the bond as my senses picked up on the lesser devil once more. Blasted bastard. I grumbled.

    I ran towards the sensation I received through the bond. And there he was. The lesser devil that shown his darkened wings and his pure black eyes. Eyes dark like the abyss. Skin torn and rugged. And his overall attitude, noticed.

    ¡°See the boss got to you.¡± The devil spoke in a harsh voice as he grappled onto a gnome woman who was pleading for her life.

    The pain must have still been on my face, I however, did not feel any of it as my adrenaline was running too high. ¡°Perhaps.¡± I responded. I drew my sword and pointed it at the devil.

    ¡°Now¡­ Do we have to keep doing this? You lunge. You miss me. You hit. The same old, same old.¡± The devil teased as he gripped his arm around the woman¡¯s neck tighter.

    ¡°And as much as I have hit you, you still stand.¡±

    ¡°The boss has special tricks.¡± The devil said as he showed me his leg where I have hit him twice. The leg was perfectly healed, well all but a faint scar. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes as I noticed. ¡°Please, they can¡¯t be that special.¡± I said as I lunged for the devil.

    And like the devil predicted I missed as he vanished and reappeared thirty feet away. With the woman in tow.

    ¡°You felt some of it. I sense it.¡± The devil spoke. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s not much you can do against me.¡± He teased me.

    ¡°Watch me.¡± I said as I lunged for him again. Attempting to avoid the woman he had grappled in the process. Missing them both. ¡°Release her, so we can fight properly.¡± I growled.

    ¡°Not. A. Chance.¡± The devil said as he pressed harder into her neck snapping it. Her body fell limp before me.

    I looked down at her in horror and looked up at the devil in anger. ¡°This was the last one¡­¡± I growled as I pulled out the Dragon¡¯s King¡¯s crown out of my bag and quickly pulled off one of the gems and tossed it at the devil.

    It was a fifty fifty shot if it hit or not and by fate, it hit. Locking the devil in place. I watched with a grin on my face as the devil¡¯s body tensed as a magical barrier surrounded it. Causing him to fall limp next to the woman¡¯s body.

    Before proceeding to the devil, I stepped next to the woman and began to utilize the spell revivify. I prayed that the spell would work. I prayed that I wasn¡¯t too late. I prayed I could save one more.

    As time passed my heart began to fill with sorrow as I began to realize that she could not be saved. ¡°Damn it.¡± I grumbled as I felt the spell finish but had no result. I held my head low for a moment of silence before staring at the devil I had magically chained.

    ¡°Now¡­ who in the Hell are you?¡± I asked the devil as I turned my focus back to him.

    He snarled, ¡°What¡¯s it to ya? All you are going to do is kill me anyway.¡±

    ¡°True, but I would like to know who I am killing.¡± I said as I walked over towards him and pressed my sword against the devil¡¯s chest.

    He took in a deep breath and released it. ¡°The name¡¯s Pavlo.¡±

    ¡°Pavlo¡­¡± I spoke back, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡¯s orders.¡± He simply responded. ¡°Boss¡¯s orders¡­¡± he repeated as he closed his eyes waiting for death to overcome him.

    And when it didn¡¯t come right away he was surprised. ¡°What¡­ what is keeping you from killing me?¡±

    ¡°Something ain¡¯t right.¡± I said.

    Pavlo smiled up at me, ¡°You just now figured that out?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Pavlo one more time. I had little hope that he would actually respond to me truthly, if at all.

    ¡°Three.¡± Pavlo simply said. ¡°Kill me now.¡± He growled.

    I looked down at him as he spoke the word three. ¡°Crimson?¡± I questioned as I remembered Marcel¡¯s signal to her.

    ¡°Time¡¯s ticking.¡± Pavlo said as he managed to reach up on the sword and pulled the blade down in his chest, killing himself in the process.

    I stood there stunned, as his hands slowly fell from my draconic longsword. I was confused as to why he just ended his own life. Perhaps it was because he revealed too much. Perhaps he was done with Marcel¡¯s crap. Perhaps it was all part of Marcel¡¯s plan.

    After thirty seconds had passed I pulled my sword from his chest. I knelt down beside him and the gnome he had killed. ¡°I pray you both find peace.¡± I spoke softly.

    I sent a message to Morty and had him come take care of the two bodies. Once he arrived, I knew where I needed to go. I needed to get to the prison that I put Crimson in. As something was happening. Something was going on. And I didn¡¯t know fully what it was, I just knew it couldn¡¯t be good.

 Chapter Sixteen: Empusa Part II Prison Break

    I didn¡¯t get much info on the prison that Th¨¦oden had Crimson in. I just knew it had magical protection and ten layers give or take. I just had to hope my form could not be detected by the magical forces that was within that damned prison.

    Marcel once told me, ¡°I don¡¯t think the prison detects magical form shifts.¡±

    And I had asked him, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Since the Captain of the guards is a dragon, it would detect him right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, his guards act like they know nothing. So I assume the prison doesn¡¯t detect shifting creatures. A flaw I hope is correct.¡±

    What he said then made sense but what I felt when I walked up to the metal and stoned prison walls, felt like a jolt, a sudden shift. A force strong enough to make myself question if the form I was portraying to be was still upon me.

    I quickly found a water hole and looked at myself. I sighed in relief as I saw Th¨¦oden''s form instead of my own.

    With that, I found myself walking up to the gate, a guard quickly noticing me waved. I waved back. ¡°Captain! I thought you wouldn¡¯t be on duty for another three hours.¡± The guard spoke. His voice sounded wise, a bit old and concerned.

    I cleared my voice and hoped what I knew was Th¨¦oden''s voice would emerge from my throat. ¡°Yes, well it¡¯s been three days since my last visit with Crimson.¡± I reminded the male elven guard.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you doubled up on us?¡± He questioned.

    ¡°Yes. Perhaps it¡¯s a bit paranoia but it doesn¡¯t hurt to be prepared.¡± I responded, I just hoped how I was taking fit his behavior.

    ¡°Makes sense I suppose.¡± The guard spoke, ¡°Still the question as to why you are here early.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± I responded and began walk forward once more.

    I could almost sense the guards eyes on me the whole time. Especially when I passed the magical force that hit me earlier. However, no one had yet to stop me, so I continued.

    <hr>

    They must think the Captain is foolish. The magical barrier he had just put up a day ago prevented shifting forms from going undetected. The Captain knew something would happen. So he doubled the guards on the outside, tripled those on the inside.

    And he himself, told us at a briefing yesterday, ¡°Anything suspicious happens let me know immediately.¡± And I believe seeing him before his shift is supposed to begin is suspicious enough. Let alone the shift in his form from himself to a devilish female.

    ¡°Captain, red alert.¡± I told him through message as soon as the female was out of ear shot.

    I got a prompt response back, ¡°Thanks Hank, sound the alarm. Alert the guards. Just finishing up this devil and I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Noted. And Captain, it¡¯s a shifting devil.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    It was a common response from the Captain when he was busy. Following orders, I ran to the guard shack that¡¯s attached to the prison and pulled a rope. Once the rope is pulled a siren silent to all but his trained guards could hear. This triggered all of us to act swiftly and effectively as possible. Drawing the least amount of attention to ourselves and keeping the citizens safe. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    In a flash the real Th¨¦oden stood in the entrance of the gate. His hands and sword was bloody. His face shown strain as concern danced across his eyes. His eyes¡­ typically caring and trusting flipped showing rage as our kingdom was under some form of attack. And his true draconic form needed to protect it at all costs.

    ¡°Captain! A few minutes ahead!¡± I shouted down.

    He glared up at me, smiled and gave a nod. He moved swiftly and quickly down the path, hoping to catch up to the intruder.

    <hr>

    I couldn¡¯t help but have a grin fall upon my face as I walked hastily down the path and entered the first floor of the prison. To my surprise, there were six guards waiting.

    ¡°Stand by.¡± I told them.

    A female guard covered in head to toe in armor stepped forward, ¡°You think the Captain is a fool? Please, think again.¡±

    My smile was quickly fading as I started to get this overwhelming sensation that my form has failed. ¡°Stand by.¡± I spoke one more time. Hoping to get through to them.

    The female guard took one more step forward, with a smirk she spoke, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then fall.¡± I spoke as I drew my own sword, a purplish colored metal with leather handle out of my hilt and readied for an attack.

    The female who was squaring off with me, stood firm. She drew her own sword and looked up. As she looked up, she spoke one word that sent a shiver down my spine, ¡°Captain.¡± Her lips parted with a smile as a wave of fear came crashing over me. As a scent of blood and nature wafted over me. I knew then, my disguise had failed.

    Following the scent trail, my eyes glanced up, staring down at me were two crystal blue eyes that appeared heated with rage.

    He spoke three words to me, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    I felt compelled to answer, ¡°Empusa.¡±

    His next five words held a magically lingering sensation in my body, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    I was hesitant to answer but I felt as if I had no choice. No control over my body. ¡°Marcel.¡±

    I watched as his eyes flickered briefly. As if more hate could dance across them.

    He then asked me a question I wasn¡¯t expecting. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± He asked me.

    I blinked. Too stunned to answer. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I felt fear below with in me. As his draconic aura of fear started to take control.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± he spoke as he pulled his draconic long sword out of his belt, ¡°What is it going to be?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me a choice?¡± I asked him.

    A grin fell upon his face, ¡°Seconds to decide.¡± His voice was firm. I could feel his anger radiate from him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He took a breath, ¡°There¡¯s been much death today already. No one else needs to die today.¡±

    His soul was kind even in heated hours. ¡°Even a person like me?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Yes. Now let me ask you one more time. Live or die?¡± He pointed his sword at my chest. ¡°Time is ticking.¡±

    ¡°Kill me.¡± I responded.

    His face faltered a bit. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I failed. He¡¯d kill me anyway.¡± I said with a shrug.

    ¡°Death would be too kind then.¡± He put his sword back in its hilt. ¡°Quinn, magical cuffs.¡±

    The female shuffled her feet and handed him a rustic looking pair of cuffs. He clamped the down upon my wrist and tightened them tightly. ¡°Live with your failure.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he pulled me towards the stairs.

    ¡°Kill me.¡± I spoke again.

    He looked down at me, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged. I¡¯d rather be killed by the Dragon King than deal with the lash out from Marcel.

    ¡°No.¡± He responded once more and continued to drag me downstairs. I knew I had a brief moment to think of a plan. My shifting powers was useless. My spells couldn¡¯t function either with the cuffs. But once he got me down to Crimson there be two of us. I just had to think of a way out.

    ¡°How is your form still functioning?¡± I asked trying to make small talk.

    ¡°Specialized spells.¡± He responded firmly.

    ¡°Huh.¡± I responded and fell silent as I figured I¡¯d only get one or two worded responses.

    Once we hit the last floor of the prison, the floor I suspected Crimson to be on, I heard and so did he, a bit of ruckus down the hall as his grip tightened and his pulling on me strengthened.

    ¡°Who else is here?¡± He asked me as he hurried along. Pulling me with him.

    I shrugged, ¡°I was only supposed to be here.¡±

    He threw me in the first cell as the door of it was open. In a flash he slammed the door shut swiftly looking it in place.

    ¡°She better be there.¡± He warned me as he rushed down the hall.

 Chapter Seventeen: A Prison Break Continuation

    I ran down the hall after I knew that Empusa was locked behind the bars. There was someone else here, I could sense it. How they managed to bypass every security trap I had set was beyond me. The extra guards and magical protection spells didn¡¯t seem to phase them.

    My feet hit the concrete path hard as I pushed off them at an accelerating speed. I knew my adrenaline was running high, my anger a bit flared, and my protectiveness in overdrive. I had to get there in time to stop whatever it was.

    Thankfully for me, the path to her cell was a few hundred feet. Easy for me to quickly move through. However, by the time I got there, all I saw was a shadowed figure, roughly my height reaching for Crimson¡¯s hand.

    ¡°STOP!¡± I shouted as I was quick to reach in my bag pull out the frown that I created a few weeks back and flung a gem at the shadowed hand. To my disbelief the gem fell right through it, the shadowed figure unphased.

    Crimson turned to me and with a smile spoke, ¡°You can¡¯t stop what you can¡¯t see.¡±

    What she said made sense. A shadow more or less can¡¯t be harmed by most spells. As most spells require sight. Basic spell lesson I taught Maria.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked as I put the crown away and approached with caution.

    Crimson once again spoke up, ¡°An old friend filling a favor of the true king.¡±

    The shadow figure turned in the moment and faced me. Upon the shadowed stair, I felt a void in my chest. My life felt as if it had no purpose. Like the whole point of my existence was meaningless. I felt drained.

    Snap out of it! I heard Maria voice speak through the bond. Her voice carried concern as my body felt like it was shutting itself down. As my life force seemed to drain away.

    ¡°Soul eater?¡± I question as I try to pull myself together. A Soul Eater is a creature that consumes everything about a person. Memories, purpose of existence, life force, literally everything.

    Once I made the distinction, once I was able to regain focus on myself, through Maria utilizing the bond to provide support and encouragement I placed my shield around myself. Preventing the attack from the monster.

    ¡°Smart.¡± A distant voice spoke. ¡°Draconic shield. Protected.¡± The voice was harsh and bitter as it echoed through the hall.

    Crimson shrugged, ¡°Only because he¡¯s the Dragon King that it protects him against your attack.¡±

    ¡°Shall. We. Be. Going?¡± The Soul Eater questioned. As it spoke it spoke one word at a time. As if it was a struggle for it to communicate. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°We shall.¡± Crimson held out her hand and I watched as the Soul Eater touched her skin, causing her to become incorporeal.

    Now, in this form I knew my magical spell attacks would not work. My weapon would do less damage.

    I sighed as I watched this unfold before me. As I had not a clue what to do for once. As a Soul Eater was something I was not expecting.

    ¡°Failure.¡± The shadowed form laughed. It was a hideous laugh that sent a nauseous wave through me even.

    Perhaps it was the split seconds of my life¡¯s purpose slipping away. My abilities shifting in those split seconds. My mind not being able to comprehend. But I was at a loss. I knew what I needed to do. I knew I needed to stop them but how?

    ¡°Not stopping me?¡± Crimson smirked, ¡°Even though that pull lasted for a second or two, that was all I needed.¡±

    I felt a flow of magic through the bond as Maria tried a restoration spell in hopes to further snap me out of my funk.

    I blinked, as her spell took effect. I no longer felt half empty. My mind was full and I felt normal. I drew my sword and swung twice at the two incorporeal figures. I knew the hits should have contacted, however they seemed unphased.

    ¡°Shame, I liked you dumb.¡± Crimson spoke. I watched as her eyes drifted up to the Soul Eater, ¡°Time to go before he figures out how to stop us.¡±

    And with that both attempted to vanish. I however utilized a dispel spell, and managed to hold them back a moment longer.

    I cleared my throat and spoke, ¡°I may have failed today. But I will stop you. I will stop Marcel, and that is a promise.¡± I spoke those words as firmly as I could.

    Crimson laughed, ¡°A promise that you will not keep Silver.¡±

    And with that they both vanished once more. Leaving me in disbelief as she managed to do the impossible. Escape my fortified prison.

    Theo? Maria spoke softly through the bond. It¡¯s alright.

    I felt a sense of calm wash over me as I hadn¡¯t realized how angered I had gotten. How much my emotions had started to overcharge.

    I took a few deep breaths before I spoke, thank you for saving myself.

    Of course my love. She responded, her voice calm.

    I mean it. That Soul Eater plays a deadly game. A few more seconds of that, I¡¯d be mush. I told her as that is how I felt as he was using his innate abilities on me.

    Are you alright? She questioned me.

    I am now. I spoke as I utilized another restoration spell. One greater than what she had used to finish removing the effects of that monster.

    Good. Theo?

    Yes?

    Never mind. I could sense her thoughts. She was worried with Crimson out of prison what may happen. Hell, so was I,

    It¡¯ll be alright. I told her. Nothing will happen to you. I promise.

    I felt her warmth shift as I could sense her trying to refocus on her work. Tonight¡­ I thought as I hoped to ease her mind tonight.

 Chapter Eighteen: A Moment of Peace

    I pulled from his vision once I knew things were alright. Once I knew he was alright. It was roughly mid day now, and he had come across ten dead. One he was able to save and one that perished just seconds before he got there. I felt terrible when he faced situations like this. As I knew he hated seeing death as much as I did. I could sense through the bond that he felt hopeless. As a prisoner had escaped and so many had died. Days like this¡­ he truly thought he failed. But I know deep down that he tried his best, he knows that.

    I rested against my pillow as my mind felt better despite the mind attack Marcel played on us, despite the mind attack that Th¨¦oden blocked me from ever receiving as he knew I wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle it. So he took it, all of the Soul Eaters attack, that¡¯s why he felt so drained. Blocking me from receiving any of it and taking it all himself. It¡¯s why I was able to tell Th¨¦oden to snap out of it, why I was able to lend a hand.

    I sighed and sat up. I stretched and reached over and opened my window a crack to allow the sun to dance across my skin.

    The warmth of the sun allowed my body to wake up further. Allowed my body to warm and embrace the rest of the day. A day I hoped would shift for the better.

    I got up moments later and got dressed in a comfortable dress that flowed freely from my body. I pulled my hair down and ran my wire comb through it.

    Theo? I spoke softly through the bond.

    Yes? He responded back, his voice still strained but a sense of normalcy was felt.

    Take a walk with me. I didn¡¯t ask. I more or less ordered.

    Now? He questioned me.

    Yes.  I spoke in a soft but firm tone. I knew he was alright but I wanted to comfort him.

    Alright. He breathed through the bond. Meet me at the castle gate.

    I slipped my wedge boots on, my belt with my bag of holding, slipped my weapon in its hilt, and left my room locking the door behind me.

    I walked calmly down the stairs. Paying close attention to my surroundings as I was trying to sense Crimson or Marcel. But it was quite.

    I walked through the grand hall, past the kitchen, and out the large oak doors with ease. I felt a smile fall upon my face as Th¨¦oden was waiting for me at the gate.

    He himself however, looked a bit confused. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked me as the gate opened and I joined him on the other side.

    ¡°Yes. I just thought a moment of peace was needed.¡± I told him as I began to walk in front of him and he follow step behind me. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    He nodded, ¡°I just have¡­¡±

    I looked back at him and gave a smile, ¡°Paper work? Cleanup?¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± He breathed.

    ¡°A break.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°A break is what you need, Theo.¡± I told him. ¡°We were both mentally attacked. You got it twice. Not to mention everything else that happened today.¡± I spoke as calmly as I could as I continued my walk.

    ¡°Fair argument. But I am Captain of the Guards. I need to be proactive during this time.¡±

    I stopped and turned to look at him causing him to stop in turn, ¡°You may be Captain, but even a great leader knows when it¡¯s time to take a moment to recover.¡±

    He sighed and eventually I saw his lips part in a smile, ¡°Fine, you win. Where are we walking too?¡±

    ¡°The beach. We never got our moment this morning.¡± I told him as I turned back around and continued walking.

    I felt warmth through the bond. Th¨¦oden was happy with the mention of the beach. I felt him relax, something I haven¡¯t felt from him all day. I felt his body ease and his heart race. Not out of pure adrenaline but out of joy and love. I knew he needed this, as much as I did.

    We arrived at the beach five minutes after that. We walked to our branch that was broken from a rather large tree and took a seat. We took a few deep breaths, breathing in the salty smell of the ocean, listening to the waves crash against the shore line.

    ¡°I needed this.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as I felt him lean against me. ¡°After what we experienced today, this was needed.¡±

    I felt my smile return, ¡°And yet you questioned me why.¡±

    He chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t help that I¡¯m stubborn sometimes.¡±

    I arched my eyebrow, ¡°Sometimes? If it was up to you, you¡¯d go all night and day with rest and just focus on protecting the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s a bad thing?¡± He questioned me.

    ¡°Yes. As that could easily kill you just as the devil himself could.¡±

    It took a moment for him to respond, ¡°Fair.¡±

    We sat like like for a few moments longer. Just breathing, enjoying the calmness of the ocean as it crashed against the rocky shore line. Enjoying each other as we both needed this moment after today. As we both needed a moment of peace.

    After ten minutes Th¨¦oden let out a sigh, ¡°I have to get back to work.¡± He gave me a gentle kiss in the forehead. ¡°Thank you love, I did need this.¡±

    I smiled up into his crystal blue eyes that seemed more at ease now, ¡°I knew you did my dear.¡± I reached up and rested my hand against his cheek. He was calm, a lot calmer than he was earlier today.

    I felt an urge in my body to kiss him. To kiss his firm lips despite being out in the open as we were. But I didn¡¯t care in the moment, I kissed his lips. I just hoped no one was watching us that closely.

    I felt he was surprised but kissed me back. Our kiss, was only for a few seconds however, as he pulled away. He did a quick scan and sighed in relief as he didn¡¯t see anyone near. ¡°As much as I love kissing you, we do need to be careful.¡± He spoke in a whisper.

    I sighed, ¡°I know, I just couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± As I felt that we both needed it in that moment.

    ¡°I get it, I truly do.¡± He responded, ¡°Just next time, scan the area first before kissing.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡± I said with a soft smile.

    ¡°I do need to get back to work.¡± Th¨¦oden said as he stood up, he offered me his hand as he helped me up, ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to the castle.¡±

    I nodded and we walked back to the castle gate.

    ¡°See you tonight.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he opened the gate so I could enter.

    I gave him a smile as I turned and walked into the castle and he went back to his office to do his paperwork.

 Chapter Nineteen: Dreaming of Life

    Once everything calmed and our lives seemed to resume to normalcy, at least what we called normal now, it was soon nightfall.

    Dream tonight? Th¨¦oden asked me through our shared bond. I could sense that he needed to talk. That he felt a bit off, kind of somber in a way. And that was completely understandable after everything he went through today.

    Of course, dear. I responded to him as I finished combing my hair for the night. I slipped out of my dress and slipped on one of his many t-shirts that resided in the bottom of my wardrobe and hopped into my oversized king bed.

    Th¨¦oden started to hum the tune I have grown used to hearing over the last week or so. As the days dwindle and more things seemed to ramp up in the kingdom, the more I struggled to sleep. The more my mind wanted to wander. The more my mind wanted to stay awake.

    You spoil me, you know. I spoke to him softly in the bond.

    Your supposed to be falling asleep. Th¨¦oden reminded me, I could tell he was trying to hide a smile as he knew I didn¡¯t like accepting gifts from him, so this was one of the things he loved that he got to do for me.

    I¡­ I stretched mid yawn as I was talking to him, I can¡¯t help it.

    I know love, you just need rest. Th¨¦oden told me as he got targeted time and time again there was a point in time where Marcel targeted us both.

    Are you going to get some rest? I asked as I gave into another yawn as my body was slowly starting to cave into the gentleness of his hums.

    As soon as I can sense that you are asleep. Th¨¦oden told me as he continued to hum my melody.

    I rolled my eyes at the answer, it was a typical answer he usually told me as my mind fought sleep. I let my eyes finally close after a few more moments of staring out my window and looking at the everlasting full moon.

    I took a few calming breaths and felt my body give into sleep.

    It wasn¡¯t soon after I fell asleep our dream escape formed before me. It was of the castle courtyard with an open sky full of stars and the moon ever so bright. The surroundings were calm, filled with peace as the surrounding buildings of the castle and kingdom were dark. The only light, the only light we ever needed came from the full moon.

    Th¨¦oden stood in the middle of the courtyard looking up at the moon. His posture was a bit relaxed as I watched him take a few deep breaths before he turned to face me. As he turned his face wore that of grief. As I could sense that his mind raced with the day''s events and everything that could possibly happen.

    ¡°And yet, I thought I was a heavy thinker.¡± I said with a smile as I approached him and wrapped my arms around him and squeezed him tightly.

    I felt him let out a heavy sigh before he responded, ¡°Maria, today was just the beginning of the next phase of their attack I fear.¡±

    I looked up at him but he dared not to look at me, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Crimson is free, Empusa is in prison. Dealing with her failure. Marcel is gaining companions we weren¡¯t even aware of.¡±

    I raised my hand and brushed his cheek with my finger tips, ¡°I understand love.¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me, finally looking down at me with an overall sense of loss of hope in his eyes, ¡°We lost today.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t win every battle. Isn¡¯t that what you taught me the first week of training?¡± I reminded him.

    I saw a small smile creep upon his face as I gave him a lesson from his own book. ¡°Yes but¡­¡± He tried to protest. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°No protest. It¡¯s life right? We win some and lose some.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Maria, I know what you are saying but I feel like I let down the kingdom today.¡± Th¨¦oden closed his eyes and rested his head on top of mine. He released a heavy sigh as the weight of the kingdom rested upon his shoulders.

    I dared to move as I didn¡¯t mind him resting against me. I didn¡¯t mind seeing this side of Th¨¦oden as it kept a good reminder that he had a pure soul. It was a side of him that reminded me and everyone else that even though he may have power, mistakes still can happen.

    ¡°Th¨¦o dear, please don¡¯t let this get to you. It isn¡¯t healthy.¡± I told him as I rested my head against his chest. Listening to his restless heartbeat.

    ¡°How can I not?¡± Th¨¦oden spoke, raising his voice slightly. He stepped back and stared down at me with a confused and concerned face.

    ¡°Let me take some from you the way you do with me.¡± I told him I began to utilize the bond the way and pulled a bit of stress from him.

    ¡°Maria, no.¡± Th¨¦oden protested as he fought the pull of emotion.

    ¡°Th¨¦oden please¡­¡± I begged, ¡°You can¡¯t have this weight on you alone. You take my emotions all the time, let me do this for you.¡±

    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Th¨¦oden questioned me as he still fought the pull of emotion.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said firmly, ¡°Because of you, I am strong enough to take your pain.¡±

    I felt his mind ease as he walked slowly back to me. He picked me up, allowing me to wrap my legs and arms around him. I held onto him as he held onto me as I siphoned bits of his strongest emotions. There was an overwhelming sense of grief, anger, and despair that ran through his body. And I took half of it. At least I tried.

    ¡°Better?¡± I questioned as I looked up into his crystal blue eyes as he tightened his grip around my waist.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Th¨¦oden responded to me as he bent his head down and kissed my lips softly. ¡°And you only took what you can handle. You have been learning..¡± Th¨¦oden mumbled between kisses.

    After his lips left mine I spoke, ¡°What would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°Talk. Let¡¯s just talk tonight.¡± Th¨¦oden told me. He carried me to a wooden bench and sat me down. He sat next to me and allowed me to rest against his body.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about dear?¡± I asked him as I held onto his hand and rested my head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Life. Our life after we deal with Marcel.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke. As this was something we talked about briefly but never fully discussed anything.

    ¡°Where to start?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Well, I knew you would have said yes to marrying me if I had asked you before the chaos took hold¡­¡± Th¨¦oden paused as he looked down at me in attempts to read my expression. ¡°I still plan to ask you properly after all this is done but¡­¡±

    ¡°If you are asking me to marry you after we deal with Marcel, the answer to that is yes. It will always be yes.¡± I told him. He bent down and raised my chin so my lips would meet his and kissed me softly.

    ¡°You know me so well.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he pulled back from my lips and looked back out over the castle courtyard. ¡°Would I still be able to be Captain?¡±

    ¡°You can be whatever you want to be. Though, marrying a Queen will make you King.¡± I told him.

    He smiled softly at the thought, ¡°Queen Maria Silvermist¡­ now that is a title I won¡¯t ever get tired of saying.¡±

    ¡°You mean Lodsmok? I plan to take your last name sir.¡± I told him as I elbowed his side.

    ¡°Mph¡­¡± He sounded as if the elbow to the side hurt him. ¡°Now, I do like the sound of that.¡±

    ¡°You better.¡± I told him making my voice sound as threatening as I could in the moment. However, that just caused him to chuckle.

    ¡°You know, you may be Queen of two kingdoms. If we time our attack correctly, And wait until after the I dos, then Summer Crest will technically go to you.¡±

    ¡°You want me to kiss the devil?¡± I asked surprised at his thought.

    He shrugged, ¡°A single kiss, for two kingdoms. A kingdom in desperate need of repair and a thriving kingdom of peace and serenity brought together to form one.¡±

    I glared up at him and then looked out into the courtyard. What he said made sense, we could bring peace and serenity to Summer Crest. They did need it. But was I capable of running not one but two kingdoms? Could I handle it?

    ¡°I believe you can.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke to me as he read my mind. ¡°Besides, you won¡¯t be alone. I will always be by your side. Remember, I will be your King.¡±

    I felt a smile fall upon my face, and turned and looked at him, ¡°My King.¡± I repeated as I reached and touched his cheek. Resting my hand upon it.

    ¡°My Queen.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke as he turned towards me and bent down, kissing me softly.

    ¡°If you are comfortable with the plan, I can do it..¡± I said as he pulled away from me.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have suggested it if I wasn¡¯t comfortable with it. It will allow Summer Crest to heal properly. And I can expand my lair to them.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We won¡¯t attack until the I do¡¯s are said and I kiss the devil.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure the guards are aware.¡± Th¨¦oden spoke.

    It fell silent as we leaned against each other. Both of our minds were racing on the possibilities of us ruling not one but two kingdoms. However, we both knew that meant we had to defeat Marcel. Otherwise he would be the one ruling two kingdoms.

    With that weight, the dream grew silent and eventually faded as the four hours I needed for rest slowly began to fade away.